Well, There's A First For Everything

by Perpetualsg

Summary:

What happens when a demon finds a mate?

Follow Sebastian and Ciel on their adventures with their mating bond.

Chapter 1: Feelings of Fondness

Notes:

All the manga events take place after Ciel and Sebastian have formed their mating bond, as for my universe, the mating bond takes place fairly early in their relationship, within the first 2 years. In case anyone is confused on the TL of events.

One is correct when thinking that being “alive” for so many eons would make it all the more insufferable, dealing with humans and their tiny, mundane problems. Their greed, their gluttony, their sloth, all of it blending together to make their souls wreak with the same boring taste. Though, Sebastian couldn’t say much on that topic nowadays as he’d finally found a soul that was oh so exquisite. Being around for so long, he’d felt your typical emotions, none of them good. Anger, pity, disgust, annoyance, boredom. The latter having been the reason for previous contracts to be terminated early. And yet, when he looked at the young blue eyed earl he was currently contracted to, he felt stirrings of something different. Though, he couldn’t pinpoint exactly what it was at first. Just that it was an odd sensation similar to when he’d lay his eyes upon his black feline companions in the morning before seeing his master. Sebastian had found himself taking solace in those simple moments with his master, when he could let his mind wander, and yet; those thoughts would be surprising to even him,

Could it be..? fondness? surely not, what reason would I have to be fond of the boy? the demon thought. 

Despite that, even when the boy was being haughty or too prideful for his own good, when he held his head high in the face of his adversaries, when he scoffed at the face of death; the demon found himself feeling fondness. Serving the younger’s tea he had painstakingly crafted to suit his master’s tastes, he found himself watching the boy with a warmth, none of his previous contractees had ever awakened this new feeling inside him. In fact, Sebastian couldn’t scrutinize exactly when he started feeling this way. Only now because it had become more and more pronounced these past weeks. They’d gotten home from the Queen’s palace after a debriefing, and had a bit of downtime to themselves while awaiting the next letter from her majesty. 

It’s nothing more, just basking in the delectable aura he’s emanating. That’s it. And yet. Something in the back of the demon’s head said otherwise. Watching his master smile as he took a drink of the tea he made as if he didn’t think Sebastian saw, it dawned on him. Fondness. How many times had he felt this strange unexplored feeling? Too many to count; watching the boy land his shot on a bird finally after weeks of practice, watching him excel in his latin studies, when it was just them two in the office, he’d catch himself smiling along when his young master smiled at something amusing, when he dawned the bespoke garment for his meeting with the queen. It was indeed fondness.

Who would have thought? Certainly not I. He didn’t dare voice this revelation out loud, for the time being, he would keep this feeling close to his chest, he would revel in this new sensation, embracing it now. For never before had he felt something akin to this. He’d heard countless humans expressing their emotions for their lovers & friends before. But it was a whole other notion to experience it for himself. He was not prepared for the feeling of happiness to encompass him. Nor was he prepared for his train of thought to constantly be about his master. He would just chalk it up to being with the boy for a long time, or so he thought, he would continue to deny what was so right in front of him. As he wheeled the tea cart out of his masters office did the lingering feeling of warmth from seeing his master enjoy his tea wrap itself around his cold dead heart it was then he knew, he could no longer deny he felt fond for his young earl. He traversed down the stairs with nothing but thoughts of his master and an eagerness for the next time they would be alone together, as he fixed up the burnt remains of Baldroy’s foolish attempt at cooking, he felt for the first time in his existence, nothing but positive emotions. 

 

---

 

Notes:

There is a divergence from the canon rules of the contract, as I will be adding something new to it. Also, there is no twin in this universe. I will also have a different order of events than what happens in the manga.

Please be gentle, this is my first fic. I was inspired by many other sebaciel ones I’ve been reading lately, and decided to put my hand in the basket as well. Be kind to one another in the comments please. 

Chapter 2: Anxious Admissions

Notes:

Also, all the manga events take place after Ciel and Sebastian have formed their mating bond, as for my universe, the mating bond takes place fairly early in their relationship, within the first 2 years. In case anyone is confused on the TL of events.

Ciel Phantomhive was never one to quiver away from something. He was too headstrong, too determined in his mission to afford to stop for one second to ponder his thoughts or indulge in his emotions. However, having time in between missions from the queen left him alone with his thoughts and feelings. Feelings, that no matter how hard he tried to push back, would pop up. Like an annoying fair game, whack one emotion or thought from your head, an uglier more unpleasant one reared its head. He’d been in his study since early this morning working on what seemed like an endless amount of paperwork for the company. He’d often find his thoughts drifting. 

“What are you doing?! Stop being such an incompetent loon!” He had shouted at his butler. The usually perfect raven haired man had never messed up to this degree before. He’d been distracted by something Ciel couldn’t understand. And as a consequence, has spilled tea on his shirt, the scalding liquid burning as the man rushed to unbutton his shirt. Having enough of his fuck ups, despite it being the only one in quite some time, Ciel ordered him away, and went to his room to clean himself up. To his butler’s credit, he had made up for it since then, having returned to his usual perfect state, though with a more pensive look that he had taken to these past few days.The buffoon was just standing there as he usually did when he served him lunch. A look of inquiry on his face, though he said not a word. Ciel wondered if it was something to do with the scolding he received. Not one to normally care about what was on Sebastians mind, he had felt somewhat responsible for his butler’s odd behavior. Not wanting to rehash anything up at the moment, he returned to his paperwork. Getting through another 2 stacks before his butler cleared his throat asking if he was ready for his tea. 

“You’re not going to spill it on me this time are you?” He barked, The butler frowned,

“No, apologies for the last time my lord, it was just a momentary indiscretion, it won’t happen again.” said contritely. Feeling bad, Ciel took his tea without another world. Mulling over thoughts.

That’s odd of Sebastian, he never usually lets his mistakes get to him like that. Deciding to broach the topic later, he finished off his tea when he felt a pair of ruby red eyes on him.

“Is there something you wanted to talk about?” Ciel inquired of the elder man. The butler merely offered a negatory response. Sighing, he thought about the past few weeks. He’d come to enjoy the company of his butler, he found it peaceful, no inane questions, no idiotic breaking of things like the other servants did, he found himself not having to worry about a thing when Sebastian was around, up until a few days ago when the tea incident had happened, all was right in the world. Now, however, he had felt a slight distance between the two and found himself hating it. As much as he hated the distance between them, he hated that he even was pondering it.

Why am I wasting time even thinking these things? This is absolutely what I was trying to avoid. I don’t care what Sebastian thinks, he’s my butler, nothing of importance. and yet, that was where the issue lie. He found himself dreading the mere thought that his butler was affected by his words. Sebastian was nothing important right? So, why was it he felt the urge to apologize for his harsh words? Settling on the matter, as to not have any more tension between the two, he turned to the red eyed man. 

“Look, I’m well aware that you’ve been feeling shaken the past couple of days, but it’s not much of a bother, so I’m not sure why you’ve been behaving the way you have these past couple days, however, I do apologize if that was what has you so discombobulated.” The butler’s eyes widened. “No, its no worry my lord, apologies if I seem out of it, its just-“ he stopped “nothing of importance, I’ve just thought about how I can be a better butler for you is all. Please, do not worry master.” The earl was unconvinced, he quirked an eyebrow up but said nothing in return. After a beat, the boy mumbled something that even the demon had a hard time understanding. 

“I bed your pardon master?” The butler said with an amused tone the boy let out an aggravated sigh before elaborating on what he mumbled.

“I’m sorry if I said anything to bother you, I’ve been far too rough on you lately, but it’s not your fault, You mean a lot to me so I’d appreciate it if we can go back to how things were before all this mess.” 

Sebastian couldn’t believe his ears. His master apologizing? To him nonetheless. But the one thing that stood out in his ears was “you mean a lot to me.” The butler looked over at his master whose cheeks had become tinged pink from having to grovel and issue an uncharacteristic apology. He merely smiled and continued to let his eyes roam over his masters features, stopping at his eyes where there was nothing but sincerity and partial ire at the confession.

“No master, Thank you.” With that, he picked up the tea set and replaced it with his master’s favorite dessert, a chocolate cake. Leaving his master to reflect on his thoughts and feelings. 

 

---

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 3: His Butler, At His Expense

Notes:

All the manga events take place after Ciel and Sebastian have formed their mating bond, as for my universe, the mating bond takes place fairly early in their relationship, within the first 2 years. In case anyone is confused on the TL of events.

In the two years he had been with his master, He had seldom heard his master laugh, hell, he’d rarely seen the poor child smile either. He wondered what it would look like, would his face light up? What would his eyes look like? The more he thought about it the more curious he became. So, much to Ciel’s dismay, he had brought it up one day while giving the boy a bath.

“What? you can’t be serious? Why would I have a reason to smile or laugh nowadays? Don’t be daft Sebastian.” The boy replied while peaking out from the shampoo covering the top of his head.

“Well. you see master, I’ve often heard that laughing and smiling does improve a human lifespan, I merely thought it would be beneficial for you, seeing as you deal with so many somber matters. Plus, I do say it would be quite cute of you.” The butler added teasingly.

“Cute? don’t insult me, there’s nothing cute about me.” Ciel added tersely.

“Whatever you say sir.” Though the demon didn’t sound convinced.

The demon’s questions would be answered soon enough though. On a rare sunny day, he’d managed to get his young master to sit outside in the garden. Preparing a picnic he’d set out the blanket and once his master was settled in, he began bringing out the tea set from a case.

“I see you’ve managed to outdo yourself, this is a bit much isn’t it?” The earl asked wryly as his butler began pouring his earl grey into a teacup.

“Nonsense, if I couldn’t do this much for my master, then what kind of a butler would I be?” He replied winking at the young boy much to his surprise. Setting out the accompanying sandwiches and snacks he looked up to see his master had his face back to his usual blank state.

“Ah, come on my lord, it's such a nice day outside. there’s nothing to worry about, so please do try to relax a touch.” The elder man encouraged. Raising his face up to the sun, the earl closed his eyes and let out a huff but said nothing else in response. It surprised Sebastian at that moment how not only cute his master was, but how beautiful he was; with his long lashes on display whenever his eyes were closed, to the pale, creamy skin of his neck and legs, his slender fingers splayed out on the blanket he was on. He’d found himself entranced by his young master. In fact, he’d taken to staring at the boy more than he normally did as of late.

As if to spite him, the quiet the two were enjoying was disrupted by Finny bumbling by screaming due to Mey Rin accidentally hitting him with a rake. The boy also happened to be holding a slice of dessert that had slid off the tray and conveniently landed upon the raven haired mans head. Granted, he could have easily avoided it with his demon senses, had he not been distracted by his master’s beauty. Thus, there was now cake smattered on his head. He turned his head violently to stare at finny with murderous intent, he was about to snatch the tray and pummel the boy with it to teach him a lesson. However, a sound distracted him, a light musical sound. He whipped his head around to find the source of the noise. His long dead heart warming at the boy laughing. actually laughing. Albeit, at Sebastian’s expense, laughing nonetheless. He’d seen the boy fake laugh numerous times in the past two years, but it wasn’t ever like this, he’d fake laugh for his aunt's not so funny jokes, for Elizabeth’s sake when she tried to terrorize them with frilly cute outfits, And yet, this was what Ciel Phantomhive looked like when he was genuinely laughing, it was just as beautiful as Sebastian pictured. No, it wasn’t just beautiful, it was ethereal. If he could take a picture of this moment, he would have, and then he would have plastered it around for all of London to see. A sight to see was the boy, his eyes closed, lips turned upward to display his perfect set teeth, his head thrown back laughing the rays of sunshine making his dark hair look like a cerulean halo, and it took Sebastian’s breath away. Finny finally got a hold of himself and began apologizing profusely. Sebastian held a hand up, interrupting the boy and telling him not to bother. The demon excused himself to go clean up, and returned back to his master, the other servants nowhere to be seen.

“It would appear you do know how to laugh after all master.” The butler said amused. 

“Yes, but only at your expense of course. It was laughable, seeing your reaction.” The earl smirked. The butlers eyes widened, laughing and smiling, all in the same day?

“Oh, don’t look surprised, obviously I’m capable of laughing and smiling, we all are. I just don’t find many things amusing enough to laugh at these days. You however, are the current exception.” he said fondly with a side glance at his butler. Sebastian smiled in return, placing his gloved hand on his heart and bowing his head.

“Then by all means my lord, perhaps I should be covered in food more often then, if that means it’ll get a laugh out of you,” He gave his master a slice of the dessert he had saved prior to finny dropping it, and the earl took eagerly, consuming it with contentment. They settled into a comfortable silence, for there was nothing else needed to be said.

The sky darkening not long after, when a chill picked up, Sebastian urged his master back inside the house, he cleaned up the picnic decor, and started inside. After giving his master a bath and preparing him for bed, before walking away from his earl, he thought to tease him one last time.

“You know, I stand by what I said that one time, thank you for confirming it master, you did indeed look cute today.” The butler said with a gentle smile.

“Don’t make me order you away.” The boy threatened. The elder merely laughed and patted the boys head, saying nothing more as he blew out the candelabra and walked away.

Closing the door, and walking back down to his room, Sebastian played the moment on repeat. His masters laugh and bright features flashing through his mind. For Sebastian, it was extra special. Not only did his master laugh, he laughed for him. Granted, at his expense, but it was for Sebastian nonetheless. He would cherish it. He committed it to memory, for fear of not hearing or seeing it again for awhile. The laugh belonged to him and him alone, it was something no one else had the privilege of hearing, and that made it all the more glorious. He would store it in his mind, he’d bring it up when his master was being severely harsh or demanding, he’d think about it when he missed his master company, those rare times they would be separated, he would think of that and it would help quell his negative feelings. For his master, his happiness was something he would gladly lay down his life for.

 

---

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 4: Clarity

Notes:

All the manga events take place after Ciel and Sebastian have formed their mating bond, as for my universe, the mating bond takes place fairly early in their relationship, within the first 2 years. In case anyone is confused on the TL of events.

If you asked Sebastian Michaelis when exactly he developed his feelings for his master, he would have to give pause and think. When was it that he fell for his earl? There wasn’t a specific moment per say, it was a gradual development, one that spanned over time. The realization however, was indeed a strike of lighting, once in a lifetime feeling kind of moment where he realized he loved him. On the contrary, he hated the boy quite a lot at the beginning of their contract, he couldn’t wait to just devour his sweet soul. Turns out, life had other plans, even for a demon like himself. No, he didn’t get to eat his master’s soul. He came to love it instead. He’d found himself loving the little smirks his master would give him, the little smirks he thought no one could notice, but Sebastian noticed; he noticed every single little detail about his master. The way his eyes seemed to have small flecks of a light blue in them if you looked deep and long enough. The way Ciel always tried to make himself look taller than he was anytime he stepped out of the manor doors, much to the demon’s amusement. It was the little things Sebastian loved about his master. The way his nose crinkled when he was deep in thought, too deep to even be aware he was even doing it. The way he subconsciously tapped his fingers alongside his arm when he was thinking about something. The way his eyes would light up at the mere mention of something sweet. The way he held back a satisfied hum when Sebastian served him food he liked. Ciel could never hide anything from him. He knew the boy like the back of his hand. The boy becoming the center of this world, his everything. Becoming so attuned to the boy, he could even pick out his heartbeat amongst a throng of partygoers, the sound so distinct but only for his ears. Anyone else would have said it sounded like a regular heartbeat, but no, Sebastian knew it was his masters and his alone. The way he breathed, the way he smelled, he knew when it was his master just by the foot tread alone. Sebastian slipped down his left glove to look at his seal, now having been turned blue, instead of the black he’d had for so long. Things were so much different now, in the best way possible. 

 

He closed his eyes, and the memories came flooding back to him. 

 

 

Sitting on the side of his bed the boy looked troubled, he’d looked that way for the past week and Sebastian had finally had enough. If there was something troubling the boy enough to warrant an almost permanent fixture of a furrowed brow every time he walked in the room then it was time for the problem to let themselves be known.

“Young master, may I ask what has you in such a state of worry nowadays?” He asked hesitantly.

“ Nothing is the matter Sebastian, I’m just overthinking a lot these days. Mind your business.” He snapped. Not having any of that the demon pressed the boy on, not caring if it would end up with an explosion, the latter was better than him being blocked out. 

“Well. obviously something must be big enough to bother you if you’ve been acting this way all week. Do I have something to do with this? I don’t recall making any sort of mistake that has you out of sorts. So. what is the issue then? Don’t lie to me either master, now isn’t the time to skirt around-“

The man’s words were cut short due to a surprisingly vulnerable look from the younger. It wasn’t a look he got often, and that made it all the more concerning. Those big blue and purple eyes seemed to stare into his for a moment, and for a minute, he was lost in those sweet blue and purple depths, ones that seemed to be searching for something inside his. The young man stopped short of saying something, then started again, and when he did, it made the demon’s eyebrows almost shoot off his face from surprise.

“I meant what I said a couple weeks ago.” He mumbled. Sebastian knowing exactly what he was referring to. ‘You however, are the current exception’ the earl had said to him on day that had meant oh so much to Sebastian. The first time the boy had laughed around him. Keeping in the knowledge that he was Ciel Phantomhive’s exception made him nothing short of jubilant. It had awakened something inside of Sebastian, that something had been twisting, and turning, trying to find the right time to break free and make itself known, that had been the first irrevocable twist. Sebastian had for the first time acknowledged that he loved his master. The bigger question that would change their dynamic would be if his master loved him in return, it would change everything they had built so far. Not wanting to dwell on the thought if his feelings were unrequited, he had pushed those away and had devoted more time to his lord recently. It seemed like things were shifting now. The chess pieces jerking into place, and a final move deciding the outcome.

Lost in thought, and overthinking, Sebastian’s mind came to a screeching halt when his master continued on. The vulnerability from earlier had now turned into a look of… ‘affection?’ Sebastian wondered.

“I said you were the exception at the time because you’ve been the only one to make me laugh in quite sometime. However, things are changing as of late aren’t they? I’ve said before that you are my sword and shield, you give me protection, security. I’ve been so stuck in my own head lately because I’ve needed time to think about my own feelings. Perhaps I’ve also been negligent to acknowledge the change in how I view you.”

The demon said nothing, wondering where he was going with this, but before he could ask, he was quickly interrupted by his master’s ground breaking proclamation.

“You’ve not just become my butler, you’ve become my other half, haven’t you?” The boy said softly. The butler barely had time to register what his words meant before he continued 

“You’ve become my exception in every way possible, because you’re the one who has seen me in every state possible and still want me. I’ve long cast out the word love from my life, but every time I look at you, I can’t help but realize that I can still love, and I choose to love you.” He’d been gripping the comforter from nervousness. A tremble had taken to his voice as if the confession was about to tear him apart. ‘I won’t let him fall apart’ Sebastian thought, as he knelt down to wrap his arm around the younger. He lifted a finger to the boy’s chin and tilted it up so he could look into his favorite pair of eyes. 

Ciel gasped when he looked into his butler’s eyes, if he was looking for the answer to his confession, there it was; staring right back at him with passion, and a tenderness one wouldn’t normally associate with demons. He didn’t need to ask if Sebastian loved him back, the thought didn’t even have time to formulate, cut short by the soft brush of lips on his forehead.

The pair sat on the edge of the bed for a while. saying nothing. Just basking in their new feelings. The newfound euphoria was interrupted by Sebastian.  

“Actually, young master, this changes things quite a bit.” The demon took off his gloves, making sure his contract was on display. “You’ve admitted your feelings for me. Those feelings ring true throughout your soul as well, do they not?” The boy nodded, confusion marring his face, wondering why he was even questioning his declaration.

“Obviously, I shall voice that I do indeed return your feelings of love. I shall explain so there’s no confusion. Now that we have both expressed our feelings aloud, and have accepted our true nature towards one another, this changes the contract.” The earl’s eyes widened with panic, scared that he had made a mistake. Sensing his fears, the demon quelled them by holding the boy close, pulling him into his lap, making sure his contract seal was visible to the boy. The black color of the seal shifting to a blue and began glowing, along with his own seal on his eye. A tingling sensation began spreading through his marked eye.

“It changes in the best way possible master.” He started tenderly “You see, when a demon finds love, which is a rare feat in and of itself. Those feelings must be mutual in order for a demon to have a mate. Since, you and I have done that, that makes you and I mated master. Since you and I are also contracted together, it makes it extra special.” The butler looked down fondly as his seal. 

“Our bond is stronger now, there is nowhere in the universe that I cannot find you now. It makes me stronger as well, a demon needs to protect his mate after all. Additionally, it serves as another form of protection. It makes it so that you are off limits to other demons as their source of food. They cannot harm you lest they fear my wrath, nor can they use you for leverage or blackmail. A demon’s bond with their mate is law. No one interferes with our bond. Consequently, no one can break it; not even us my lord.” Smirking, the demon craned his head over his new lover, making sure he saw his face for this next piece of information.

“The contract seal and bond is permanent, we’re now eternally mated. The crux, is that the end result is null master. I cannot have your soul.” The boy was about to jerk his head out from under Sebastian to protest and ask when Sebastian just cradled his face so it couldn’t move. undeterred, the demon started again.

“I’ve come to terms that loving you means that I won’t be consuming your soul, for you are worth more to me than that now master.” he said as he stroked his beloved’s eye. “It would also cause me a great deal of grief to lose you in any capacity, so I shall not be taking your soul. Thus, you can do whatever you like, regardless if you obtain your revenge or not, your soul remains yours. I will be with you every step of the way, whatever you decide master. I realize this is a lot to take in, so please, think about what I’ve said.” The elder man shifted so the younger was laying on his back and kissed him gently on the forehead, only after did he reluctantly withdraw from his embrace, leaving the younger frozen with surprise. Walking to the door, he’d almost made it out; stopped in his tracks by his master. The boy was sitting upright once more when he’d called for his demon.

“Sebastian, come here.” The earl demanded. If he’d thought the previous contract stipulations were a tight hold, that was nothing in comparison, he didn’t even have the thought to even deny his master now. His legs moved automatically to the foot of the bed. His mate had a beguiling smirk adorning his face. He yanked Sebastian close, an inch apart from his face. Sebastian held his breath, swallowing the saliva that had pooled, he awaited for what his master would do.

“You’re an idiot if you think I’m giving up my revenge just because you admitted you love me, damn demon.” Letting go of his tie, Sebastian stumbled back, the words registering so fiercely within him. A shock of pure ecstasy rang through him. A rare mate to add to the list of rarities his master was. Smiling, he knelt on his knees.

“As expected of you young master. You continuously bewilder me.” nothing but the utmost reverence in his voice. He stood, and lifted his mate into his arms, moving to tuck him into bed. “It’s been quite the evening hasn’t it? Please get some sleep my lord, we have plenty of time to fulfill your wishes.” He touched their foreheads together and closed his eyes, relishing the moment. The boy yawned, Sebastian taking that as a cue to let the boy rest, blew out the candelabra from the bedside table. Normally, he’d walk out of the room by now, but no. Tonight was different. If their relationship was previously a game of chess, now the board had shifted. All the other pieces fell off the board & just them remained. Nothing and no-one else existed except the two of them. He didn’t move from his spot from beside the window. He would stay there and admire his master. His mate. If only for tonight.

“Goodnight young master.” he whispered. 

 

---

 

 

Notes:

In case of of any confusions, the mating bond takes place fairly early in their relationship, within the first 2 years. In case anyone is confused on the TL of events.

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 5: In Unholy Mat(e)rimony?

Ciel awoke the next morning ahead of Sebastian’s morning wake up. The events of last night rushing to him. Unsure if it was a dream or if it did indeed happen, he got out of bed and rushed to his bathroom, crossing his walk in closet and flicking on the light. The seal on his eye had indeed turned to a blue color instead of violet. Gasping, he touched his eye, ‘I cannot have your soul.’ ‘We’re now eternally mated,’ Those were the words that came to memory. What would this mean for us? Would Sebastian act different now? He wondered. Lost in thought, he hadn’t realized time had passed until there was a knock at the door. Sebastian. Ciel opened the door and was greeted with his butler’s face. He sucked in a breath, he knew his butler was handsome, judging by the numerous women who would throw themselves at him to no avail. Yet, he never realized how good Sebastian looked until now. 

“You weren’t in your bed, I came to check on you my lord.” He said. Ciel snapped out of his trance. 

“Yes, I’m fine, you can wait for me out there, I’ll be a moment.” He said almost stuttering over his words. Not waiting for a response, he closed the bathroom door again. Turning towards the sink, he gripped it tight, knuckles almost turning white. Get a grip. Stop acting different just because you admitted your feelings. Ciel took a deep breath to compose himself before straightening and opening the door and back into his bedroom. Sebastian was waiting for him, pouring his morning tea and glancing up at him with a curious expression. Ciel took the tea without a word and began perusing the newspaper Sebastian put on the bedside table. Sebastian cleared his throat

“Your schedule for today is free master.” Sebastian said with his usual air of composure. Ciel looked up at Sebastian to find the demon staring at him with a rather intense expression. He looked almost as if he was in pain. Ciel was about to ask what was the matter when Mey Rin knocked on the door.  

“Mr. Sebastian, the weekly goods from the farmers came.” She said meekly. Sebastian looked annoyed, much to Ciel’s surprise. Though he quickly straightened his face and told Mey Rin that he would be down. He took a step towards the door, not before Ciel noticed him hesitate first.

“If you’ll excuse me sir.” With that, Ciel was left alone for the time. Polishing off his tea and finishing the rest of the article, he thought about Sebastian’s odd behavior moments ago. Wondering if last night was affecting him. After a beat, he decided working on some paperwork for the company would be a welcome distraction from worrying about Sebastian. 

After dressing himself, he walked over to his study and settled upon his favorite leather chair; he milled through potential new hires for a factory that was being built. 18 year old boy with no experience, no. 30 year old man with more jobs in his life than ciel could count on fingers, no. The list went on, and each page he went through the prospective workers being more and more under qualified, his frustration mounting at all the incompetent people. Groaning, he shoved the stack away and put his head down on his arms. Closing his eyes, he thought back to this morning. The weird way Sebastian was looking at him, the hesitation to leave. He’d never had these problems before. Deep in thought, he was startled by Sebastian calling his name and putting a plate of food in front of him.

“My, I take it the prospective applicants didn’t meet your standards?” He said teasingly. Ciel glanced at the plate, his favorite, poached salmon with mint salad then back up at Sebastian and scowled. “Don’t sneak up on me like that, you know better than to come unannounced.” he chided.

“It’s not my fault you were otherwise preoccupied sir. Perhaps we should fine tune those ears of yours.” he said holding back a laugh. Sebastian stood off to the side as Ciel dug into his food. He perused through the papers again simultaneously. Between his food and the paperwork, he was too occupied to notice his butler had walked up to him until his face was mere inches away. Ciel turned to scold him, but before he could, say anything, he froze, his breath catching in his throat; stunned at how enticing his butler looked in the morning light coming from the bay windows behind him. His red eyes seemed to shine even brighter than they usually did. He lifted a gloved hand to pick a stray lint from Ciel’s hair. Looking almost disgusted at it, he then blew it away and went back to his spot off to the side of the desk. Ciel stared incredulously at him, all that for a stray lint? Mistaking Ciel’s silence for him being startled again, he broke the silence.

“Apologies if I startled you, there was a lint in your hair, it was offensive. Can’t have my master running about with lint in his hair now can I?” He said innocently. Sebastian took Ciel's plate away when he was finished; but much to Ciel’s surprise, he stayed in the room with him even after he was done eating. Ciel was about to protest, saying he didn’t need to hover, that last night was no reason for any extra special treatment, yet the words wouldn’t come. He couldn’t bring himself to shoo Sebastian away, he’d found himself craving the demon’s company… nay, his mate’s company more than he usually did, it was a pathological need to have Sebastian to around. Mate. That word lingered in his head a soothing and fuzzy feeling overcoming him that reminded him of when he was younger in his parents bed during a thunderstorm. Perhaps I shouldn’t withhold my emotions anymore, not like there’s anything I could do to scare or turn him away at this point. Deciding on leaving Sebastian alone, he continued signing other documents for Funtom’s new perfume project. Time seemed to pass much more quickly now that he was able to focus, a whole two hours had passed. Sebastian stated he needed to go finish his chores for the day. When he grabbed Ciel’s water glass, their arms brushed against one another and time seemed to slow down for a bit. Ciel couldn’t help but feel like his skin was on fire in the best way possible, new feelings awakening in him, all over a simple brush of an arm. Not liking how little self control he seemed to have around his butler as of late. He grumbled that he wouldn’t be needing Sebastian until it was time to get him for dinner. Joy flared in him when he noticed Sebastian frown after he said that. With the wave of his hand, he dismissed his odd behaving butler, he didn’t need Sebastian to see him stewing.

✵                       ✵                       ✵

Leaving his master’s study was one of the hardest things Sebastian had ever done as of late, and that was saying a lot. How many orders had he followed through without a second of hesitation? Torture this man within an inch of his life? Yes my lord. Kill the grim reaper without fully being prepared for the consequences? Yes master. Leave me be, don’t get me until dinner? Impossible. Sebastian had fully embraced his new feelings for his master and their new relationship, yet he was unprepared for the ferocity in which he needed to be around his mate. Having known only two other demons before him that had found their love, it wasn’t as if he could ask the others how to deal with these new sentiments he was experiencing. Wanting to leave the boy alone for a bit so he could think through the new revelations as well, he started to prepare his dinner, a roasted herbed chicken with olive oil drizzled asparagus and his favorite gateau au chocolate should do. It would help him express his love the only way he currently knew how. 

Love. It was a notion he wasn’t familiar with, when the other two demons he knew had found their mate, he had scoffed, love, how pathetic, how weak do you have to be to allow yourself to love another? And yet, here was Sebastian. In love with his master. Love was something demons never felt, only reserved for their mate, assuming they even found one to begin with. Anger, frustration, jealousy, revulsion. A wide variety of negative emotions do demons feel, hell, they take great pleasure even being around another being that is feeling any negative emotion. But seldom do they experience true happiness or love. Until now, Sebastian had finally knew what it was like to see another side of things. He was pleasantly surprised. Sure, he’d felt something like happiness when his master liked a dish, but even then, it was superficial. Never had he felt such happiness radiating through out his entire being as it did when his master confessed his feelings. Though if you asked the demon, he was sure a silly word such as that wasn't nearly enough to explain the depths of his feelings or his earl.

The happiness though was nothing compared to the almost crushing intensity of needing to be with his master.To compensate for missing his earl, he mulled over the events of the day so far, he had been in the middle of preparing for the day when he sensed Ciel was awake early. Rushing to hurry as to not make him wait any longer for his tea, he knocked on the door, when there was no response, he entered worried. The bed was empty and the worry was stacked tenfold over. After he’d found Ciel in the bathroom and making sure he was alright, he went to make sure his tea was ready in time for his return. This was the first time that he’d awoken early and broken the pattern they had established. He wondered if it had anything to do with their new mating bond. He watched the boy closely, wondering if he would notice how stressed their break in protocol had him.

Sebastian informed him of his free schedule, and was secretly hoping that he would have time for the two of them to spend together. Sure, they’d spent time together alone previously, but now it would be different. There was a new air surrounding them. Sebastian was hopeful his master felt the same. Wanting to meet his eyes, Sebastian stared relentlessly. When that didn’t happen, the worry was back. Usually Sebastian would push back those errant thoughts, this time however, he was overcome with this urgent need to be closer to his master, to have some form of touch, to be closer to him than he already was, he felt as if he needed to close this small feet of distance, it was almost too much to bear. As if it would assuage his worry, as if just touching him would lessen this tension. He didn’t want to make the boy uncomfortable or overstep his boundaries, no. His master was the most important thing in his world now and he would never do anything to break that trust they’d built over the past years. So, the only things left was to just stand there. He hated it, it was his master and yet, he couldn’t, though as much as he hated not being close to his master, he hated when their alone time was interrupted even more. Sebastian turned his head to look towards the door to see what Mey Rin needed. Ah, is it really too much to ask for everyone to just leave us alone? I hadn't even the chance to prepare his outfit or dress him yet. Goodness gracious. Realizing he needed to be professional for his master’s sake, he composed himself and went to follow Mey Rin, yet was compelled to let his master know where he was going, even though he knew he heard. Not wanting to leave his presence even for a bit, he reluctantly left; having to actually force himself to move out the door. 

They retrieved the goods and sent the farmer back on his way. After putting them away and tending to his master’s lunch, Sebastian decided to push his luck. Normally he would have taken his plate and left, normally he would have gone off and did his chores like a good little butler should. That’s what the old Sebastian would have done. This new Sebastian, wanted to be greedy, he wanted to be with his master no matter how little. If it was for 2 seconds or 2 hours, he would gladly stay lest he be ordered away. Studying his little earl he noticed a strand of lint on his hair. He was stricken with an unexplainable feeling of dismay. I can’t be so close to him but this errant piece of lint has the audacity to take purchase along one of his beautiful blue locks? I don’t think so. After removing the stray lint off his hair, he apologized if he scared his master, making a sad excuse of not wanting him to look unsightly. 

This time, Sebastian would stay, just being near Ciel was enough to temper the crazed need running through him, if not for now. Watching his master, he studied him with new eyes, admiring him out of the corner of his eyes, so as to not be off putting for the boy. Admiring the way he was able to focus back on track so quickly, and how his brow furrowed when he was deep in thought, how he chewed on his lip unconsciously, those lips that Sebastian longed for. Those lips that he would love to be pressed against his. His thoughts straying to far more indecent scenarios in his head. Realizing it was about to get out of hand and before he would make a mistake; not wanting to lose his composure, he excused himself. Taking the cup, he intentionally brushed against his master's arm, needing to feel some form of contact. The pleasure he felt at the mere interaction almost made his eyes roll back into his head. His momentary ecstasy interrupted by the sound of his earl’s voice, when he’d said he didn’t need him until dinner, Sebastian almost unceremoniously threw a fit. But acquiesced nonetheless.

The rest of the evening passed by torturously for Sebastian. Nothing but Ciel was on his mind. What was he doing? What was he thinking? What would he want for dinner? What is something new I can make he would like? Is he going to want to me with him tomorrow? Relief came when he could be near his lord when dinner started, staying by his side throughout. He was happy before when Ciel complimented his dish. He was ecstatic now, taking in how everything felt new with his mate now. Every compliment was like a burst of energy for him. Every smile for Sebastian was a jolt in his heart if it could beat. Every time Ciel said his name it rolled off his tongue in the most alluring way. He said Sebastian’s name like it was a prayer that would save him, like Sebastian was his favorite dessert that he always wanted.

Dinner passed, and much to Sebastian’s amusement, it seemed as if his mate was also feeling something similar to the turmoil he was feeling, as he’d done something he’d never done before. He followed Sebastian to the kitchen and sat there on the island while Sebastian finished washing the dishes. Loving the new development and wanting to prolong it for as long as possible, he took his sweet time doing the dishes. He’d once thought doing things at a human speed was slow and agonizing, now? He smirked to no one but himself as he did the dishes at a snails pace. Sighing in contentment that his mate was nearby and they were alone. Glee sparked in him at the thought that the boy was also affected the same way Sebastian was, if the sound of his heart was telling enough. Once he’d finished the pair moseyed upstairs to finish their nightly ritual. Bathing the boy with a reverence and wonder. How could this tiny little human have taken hold of his heart so effectively? He had him wrapped around his being. With a gentleness that rivaled that of which you’d wash a treasured possession, he took his time, washing every inch of his mate’s body, every crevice he’d come to know so intimately, the mole behind his neck, the brand that still had slight roughness to it, the slight discoloration on his arm from the cut he received from his aunt. No one knew Ciel the way Sebastian did and Ciel wouldn’t have it any other way. Sebastian was the only one who he let touch this way, Sebastian was the only one he trusted implicitly; and though the younger didn’t know, the feeling was mutual for Sebastian. No one else had he wanted to care for this way, for no one else had he treated with such tenderness and care, no one else had mattered before Ciel.

Dressing the boy was the same. If Ciel noticed his slowness, he didn’t say anything, if anything you could almost say that Ciel was enjoying this, the way he was ever so slightly leaning into Sebastian, the way his blue and purple orbs were dilated. Testing the waters, Sebastian buttoned up his mate’s night shirt, taking care to ensure he made contact with his bare chest with every button. Though he preferred him without the material covering him, alas it wasn’t what he wanted, it was about what Ciel needed. Which was for him to behave. He would, just for the time being. Sebastian gave his lord a once over, looking him down from head to toe, unable to fight the urge any longer, he bent down to kiss the top of his head. Pulling away he checked to see his reaction, when Ciel’s hand shot out to entwine his fingers together behind the older mate’s head, bringing their lips together for the first time. Sebastian let out a gasp, if there ever was a heaven, this was it, and it was the only one he wanted to be in. 

Much to soon for Sebastian’s liking, he was the one to break the kiss, not wanting his mate to pass out from lack of oxygen. He smirked as he pulled away, a whimper from the boy eliciting a smile that rivaled the Cheshire cat. 

“Master, we can’t have you passing out on me now. Although I’d like to kiss you like that until the sun comes up, I’m afraid we must refrain, lest I ravage you before you’re ready.” he said, his voice having taken a dangerous yet seductive undertone. Going for a more chaste kiss on his forehead, he followed it up by finally tucking in the boy. Brushing his fingers along his face softly before turning and reaching for the candelabra. Though, before he could take a step, his tailcoat was yanked.

“Where do you think you’re going Sebastian?” Ciel said sharply. Off of the confused look on the demon’s face, he smirked, and tugged harder at the tailcoat. “You’re staying with me, from now on you sleep with me is that clear?” 

If Sebastian wasn’t so shocked he would have reminded his master that he was only capable of sleeping for recreational purposes. The thrill of finally sharing his master’s bed had overshadowed the momentary reasoning. He smiled down at his mate, and bowed his head with his hand on his heart. 

“I’d be honored to master.” he said quietly. He shrugged off his tailcoat and vest, along with his shoes and gloves folding all of them neatly before climbing into bed behind Ciel. The pair snuggled close together, Ciel’s form fitting Sebastian’s perfectly; almost like they were two puzzle pieces that were made for one another. Ciel’s head nestled into the crook of Sebastians neck, he could feel his body heat through the thin dress shirt, the boy’s left leg hooked onto the rest of Sebastian's body. Sebastian’s hand found purchase on the boys waist and back, holding him in place tightly.

The butler lay in utter bliss with his master as he stroked his back in slow soothing motions, hearing his breathing start to slow down, he whispered to his lover.

“I hope you know just how important you are to me master, you said I’ve seen you in every state imaginable and yet I still wanted you. That is very much true, I assure you. I will always choose you master. I hope you realize that.” he said as he stroked his neck lightly. Ciel didn’t say anything, Sebastian thought he had fallen asleep after he didn’t respond for a while. He closed his eyes to truly soak in the feelings of being intertwined like this with his master, when his voice broke his reverie. 

“I do know.” Ciel mumbled drowsily, squeezing Sebastian’s shoulder lightly, before succumbing to a peaceful slumber for the first time in a long time.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 6: Comfortable Confusions

Notes:

This takes place a bit after chapter 5, I wanted to explore the effects the mating bond had on Ciel.

Ciel Phantomhive was quite the character. Most people saw him as a spoiled brat, an arrogant Earl, a child who thought himself above everyone else. While they were certainly correct about all of the above, they didn’t know the part of Ciel Phantomhive that his butler knew. 

His butler had the pleasure of knowing the Ciel Phantomhive that no one else knew, one could say that it was a part of the boy that was only reserved for him. For not even the other servants within the mansion knew the version the demon had become oh so familiar with. 

The pair were at the townhouse, it had become their refuge as of late with the departure of Prince Soma to his homeland for a couple of months. Though the demon found his master’s reactions to the Prince amusing, he had to admit, it was nice to have some alone time with his lord. Climbing the steps to the second floor he couldn’t help but notice the way his lover seemed much more relaxed than he usually did when they came here, his shoulders were less tense, his stride light and not dragging along in the way that was oh so typical of their arrival.

“Finally, some peace and quiet. Never thought I’d see the day we’d have the townhouse back to ourselves.” He said with a backwards glance at his butler.

“Indeed, I’m sure we’ll enjoy this to the fullest, a break from the incompetency at the manor was also very much needed.” The butler said, a genial smile on his face as he opened the door to his lord’s study.

“If you’ll excuse me, I shall go make lunch preparations for you.” The butler said with a bow. The boy dismissing him with a wave of his hand, though it didn’t escape the demon that he seemed to hesitate a moment before doing so.

Ciel would usually jump at the first opportunity to do some work, but as they’d decided on an impromptu getaway to the townhouse, he’d found himself wanting to wait until after lunch to start his work. Thrumming his fingers along the oak desk, he walked over to his wall of books and pulled out an old favorite. The Picture of Dorian Gray, he settled upon his leather backed chair and made himself comfortable. It wasn’t hard to get into the swing of his old pastime, the words pulling him in, he hadn’t realized how much time had gone by until a knock at the door announced his butler’s presence. Wheeling in the cart, he lifted the silver dome to reveal his lunch of the day.

“For your lunch for today I have prepared a prawn curry, accompanied by an Assam milk tea. For dessert, we have a Currant and berry summer pudding.” The butler announced, watching ever so closely for any sliver of a micro expression the boy didn’t approve. While pouring his tea, he kept watch out of the corner of his eye when the boy took a bite, and the demon suppressed a smile at how well he’d come to know his lover. Before the boy could even voice his approval, he knew his lord approved of the dish, the way he let out an inaudible hum that the demon heard, the way he went back in for another bite faster than the initial one let Sebastian know all he needed of what his lord thought of his dish. Wanting verbal confirmation though, he prompted his lord.

“Is it to your liking master?” The demon asked. A slight upwards quirk of his lips when the boy merely hummed his approval. Letting his lord eat the rest of his lunch, he stayed off to the side. Basking in his lord's attention. Every time his lord glanced his way, only to look away when he noticed he was caught. The boy thought he was being slick, as if his demon wouldn’t feel the need for him thrumming through their bond. Apart from the other week when his lord had taken initiative and kissed him, it would seem he was adamant on not showing any type of affection other than that. 

The demon had to admit, it did pique his curiosity, if the boy was withholding his emotions out of fear of seeming weak, or if the boy genuinely believed he didn’t care for such affections. If he didn’t know his master better, if their bond hadn’t clued him in on his lord thinking about him constantly, or the instinctive need to quell whatever was troubling his mate, he would have laughed. It pleased him to no end to see his little lover struggle with his admittance of feelings, so he sat and waited until the inevitable.

Ciel ate his food languidly, taking his time in order to keep Sebastian there. He didn’t want to admit it at that moment, but he could’t bring himself to voice his need for the demon. More out of pride than anything, but also partly because he wasn’t quite sure how the demon would react if he showed how he really felt. He knew things were different now, he just wasn’t sure about the extent of how different things were now. If not for a few weeks ago when he had the burst of courage to finally kiss his demon he wasn’t sure when his next chance would be or how his demon would react. He was sure if it was a year or two ago, he surely would have twisted his words and actions against him somehow. Now though, he was at a loss. Wanting to show emotions but was fearful of rejection. So, he fell back on the only way he knew how to deal with his emotions. Indifference, acting as if the kiss never happened, apart from sharing a bed, all was routine. While he was able to will his face to not show any outward emotion, his mind was betraying him. All he could think about was his obsidian haired butler. Instead of voicing his desire for his demon, he’d devised ways to keep him near for longer without arousing suspicion. 

Eating his meals slower, calling for him more often for advice on a matter that quite frankly didn’t necessitate any counsel, or calling him into his study to assist with Funtom matters together knowing full well he knew what he was going to do already. If his demon noticed anything, he never said, much to Ciel’s relief. Polishing off his dessert and his tea he reluctantly set them back on the tray for Sebastian to take.

Watching his butler take the items and wheel the cart away, he called out to him before he could open the door to walk away.

“Sebastian, when you’re finished with whatever other chores you have to complete, come find me.” The Earl told his butler. The demon surprised and confused at the request obliged, wheeling the cart back down to the kitchen. While organizing the food that was in the kitchen and throwing out what was old, he could hear the scraping of pen along paper, accompanied by an odd pause every now and again. Said pause piqued the demon’s interest the more and more the silence crept, simply because his seal would would send small pinpricks every time the boy paused. A smile adorned the demon’s face. growing wider with every passing pause. He’s thinking of me the prickling of his seal meant so, yet his lord was ever reluctant on calling for him. By this point he’d finished organizing the kitchen and was just standing there, wanting to see how long he could push the boy before he gave in and summoned his demon. 

Another fifteen minutes passing by when the sound of a pen being put down rang out followed by an irritated huff. 

“Come here Sebastian.” The boy had ordered. Sebastian was already waiting outside the door before the boy could even finish his sentence. Waiting for him to finish his sentence, he entered not bothering to knock. His lord was sitting at his desk, leaning back against his chair, arms crossed. A pout on his face. The demon had to hold in a laugh at how adorable he looked, opting for an upward quirk of his lips.

“You called sir?” The demon said, wondering why he was even summoned to begin with. The boy had a mountain of paperwork to do and likely wouldn’t need him until dinner. To the demon’s surprise, the boy got up from his chair and took the demon’s hand, pulling. The demon followed, when he stopped short of the chair and his lord had just stopped and stood next to it with his arms crossed. Staring at the demon with a quirked eyebrow, he was confused. Unsure of what his lord wanted he hesitated, he was about to inquire about the odd gesture when the boy groaned and pointed at the chair.

“Sit.” Was all he said, unsure of where this was going, he obliged, sitting down on his master’s large chair, the demon filled it comfortably, with room to spare. He glanced back at his lord, the boy staring at him, scrutinizing, before letting out at ‘hmmf’ and settling down on the demons lap atop the chair leaning back against his butler. Acting as if it was a completely normal thing to do, he picked his pen back up and resumed whatever he was doing before. Surprised at this new change of events, he wasn’t sure what to do with his arms, so he sat, rigid, hands fidgeting before the boy sighed.

“Could you at least attempt to reciprocate the desire for your mate’s company?” The Earl said, glancing backward, eyes ever judging. Sebastian let out a sigh, muttering an apology before wrapping his arms around the boy’s small frame. To say the demon was surprised was somewhat true. Had it happened a week ago, it would have surprised him. But since they’d established their new mating bond, it would seem the boy was uncharacteristically needy, not that you’d hear the demon complaining. Come to think of it, the demon found himself loving this new development with his lord. If this was going to be a reoccurring event, then the demon was pleased to no end. Allowing himself to relax, he held the boy close, just enjoying the boy’s warmth. Though that was interrupted by his lord laughing and turning to look at him, an incredulous look on his face. Surprised, he looked at him with a questioning look.

“Are you serious right now?” The boy asked in a half laugh. The demon tilted his head in confusion, had the boy gone mad?

“I beg your pardon master?” The demon finally said, another laughing coming from the boy.

“Were you seriously purring just now?” The Earl said, another chuckle coming from him. The demon’s eyes widened. He hadn’t realized he’d gotten that comfortable. Purring? I think not The demon narrowed his eyes.

“It wasn’t purring.” The demon said, looking offensively at his mate. The boy only smiled harder if possible. Seeing it was rare that he smiled this much, let alone laugh so much he was tempted to keep feigning innocence if it meant that he would be smiling for him this much.

“It absolutely was purring! What else do you call that?” He said, turning away finally to look back at his work, not wanting the demon to see just how amused he was for fear of being teased mercilessly later. 

“If I’d known you’d start purring when this happened, then I would have requested this of you sooner.” Though the demon could’t see the boy’s face anymore, the humor was evident in his voice. Sighing, it would seem the tables had been turned. Normally the demon would be the one to do the teasing, now however, it was his master.

“If I say fine it was purring will you please continue to do your work? You’ll never finish it, and I’ll be the one to pick up your slack instead.” The demon said, attempting to end the teasing.

“So what? I don’t see how that’s an issue, not like you haven’t finished what I left before.” The boy said, deciding to be bratty. The demon’s eyebrow twitched, How bothersome he’s being. The demon was about to admit defeat reluctantly before a rebuttal popped into mind. Smirking he fully leaned back against the seat, confident he’d be here awhile. Might as well get comfortable, confident he’d get his lord to finish his work.

“You say that, but if I’m picking up your work, who will keep my side of the bed warm and keep you company tonight?” He said, raising an eyebrow when the boy whipped his head back to scowl at him. The boy hadn’t slept without him ever since their mating bond had changed their status quo. It would seem he wasn’t keen on starting now, and it served to fuel the demon’s smugness at being proven right. The boy turning back to his work with renewed vigor, the demon returning to his previous relaxed state, holding the boy close. This time, mindful of his ‘purring’.

Though he wouldn’t normally even want contact with humans in this manner especially,  it was too close for his liking. But as with everything nowadays, his master was his exception. No other human did he want to be intertwined so intimately with. No one else deserved his gentleness, his care, no other human deserved to have his love. Ciel was the only one he desired. Needed. No other human deserved to be his whole world. No one except his master.

 

---

Notes:

Hello! Here’s a short but sweet one! As always hope you guys! If you’d like to ask any questions or have any comments/requests please do so on my tumblr! @Sujimdipity

Chapter 7: The Burdens We Carry

“Oh, that would be wonderful!” Elizabeth exclaimed, “Ciel and I would have so much fun! Wouldn’t we?” She turned to look at him, eyes sparkling with excitement. Excitement that Ciel couldn’t seem to muster up, no matter how hard he tried. Sighing to himself, not wanting to upset her or cause any drama he begrudgingly agreed.

“Yes, I suppose that would be fun.” he said dryly. Upon Elizabeth’s squeal of excitement, she began rambling about to Alexis, Edward and Francis. He drowned out the conversation, not wanting to engage any further in this tedious nonsense. Him and Sebastian had been doing reconnaissance for a mission for the queen earlier that day, having been tired from dealing with the Scotland yard imbeciles, he wanted nothing more than to go home and relax. Unfortunately for him, Sebastian reminded him of this prior engagement they had scheduled for months, and thus it would be rude to cancel. So, here he sat, in the garden patio at the Midford manor not interested at all in conversations about shopping, and “fun” outings with the Midford family. He found his eyes drifting off to his right, eyes landing on the only reason he remained calm. Sebastian’s presence was a soothing balm, as long as he was around, he could withstand anything; even boring obligatory lunch gatherings. Meeting the demon’s eyes, Sebastian gave an apologetic smile. Checking if he was needed for any part of a conversation ensuring he wasn’t, he let his eyes roam over Sebastian. His posture was as perfect as ever, arms crossed behind his back, astute in his observations, in case they needed him for anything. Francis took notice of where Ciel’s gaze was, thankfully missing the admiration and love in it, and mistaking it for boredom. She tutted in disapproval.

“Honestly, Ciel, I don’t know why you even bother with Sebastian anymore.” She started, smirking, “He never bothers to clean himself up, his hair is always in that same disarray, and he looks at you a lot, its unbecoming of a butler to look their master in the eyes, yet he does it constantly.”

Lizzie gasped, “Mother, Sebastian is a great butler! He always makes the best food, and he takes care of Ciel! What more do you want from him? He’s suited for Ciel!” she retorted. Normally Ciel wouldn’t have been argumentative with Francis, choosing to show deference instead to try to keep peace with his familial ties. However, she had just insulted his mate, and that was absolutely unacceptable. Not only that, this was the first time in awhile she had brought up the issue in a long time. Ciel had thought she had gotten over her reservations about Sebastian, so he let it slide the other time, a mild remark. But now? Now it was borderline insulting.

“Sebastian does a fine job as my butler. I chose him for a reason, so I don’t see any reason why he’s an unsuitable butler for me. So what if his hair is in disarray, I have no problem with it, it’s not as if it inhibits him from his duties. So, unless you have something more critical to say about my butler, I ask that you refrain from doing so.” Francis was about to interject, but Ciel cut her off, his icy gaze meeting hers.

“I personally trained him, so he meets my needs specifically, and he does what I expect of him, he follows my orders to the best of his capabilities. To insult him is to insult me, and I would rather you insult me to my face rather than take aim at my butler who does nothing but his job. Honestly, Francis, even this is beneath you, I’ve kept quiet for so long while you hurled insults at him because I knew you were coming from a good place. I understand you want the best for me, but trust that I am perfectly capable of making my own decisions as to who I want as a butler. Sebastian has been with me for a long time now, and he’s not going anywhere, so I suggest you get comfortable around him.” Francis was taken aback at the outburst, Ciel enjoyed the look on her face; served her right, always sticking her nose in Sebastian’s business just because she thought better, while Sebastian never said anything rude towards her once. Ciel was still feeling anger brewing despite his outburst and Edward was not about to make it better. Ciel’s defense about Sebastian in turn made him defensive about his mother.

“How dare you speak towards my mother that way Ciel! You should be ashamed, all this because of my mothers remarks about a butler. It’s-.” He started, but before he could finish Ciel already knew what he was going to say so he cut him off. 

“You heard your sister.” He said sharply. “She thinks Sebastian is a fine butler, there’s your proof I am not alone in this sentiment, so I suggest you take your opinion and-“ Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a hand on his back, Sebastian interrupting the arguments.

“Apologies, Mistress Midford, you are correct, my skills as a butler need to improve, I’ll gladly take your constructive criticisms if it entails I am able to be a better butler for my master. I also apologize on behalf of my master, I’m a failure as a butler if it has come to him having to rush to my defense, especially if it means he lashes his tongue at you, isn’t that right master?” Sebastian prompted. 

“Y-yes. Apologies Francis, it was a momentary lapse of emotions, I’m quite tired from working earlier, please accept my apologies. You as well Edward.” He said with a feigned sincerity. The whole while Sebastian was talking, his hand remained on his master’s back. To them it appeared if he was just resting his hand on his back. But in reality, he was stroking Ciel’s back in circles discreetly, hoping to calm the boy down before he could do irreparable damage. It had the desired effect, Ciel relaxing faster than he would have had he finished airing his grievances.

Giving the pair a harsh look over, she narrowed her eyes at Sebastian, before looking at Alexis, who was frowning towards her. Scowling, she begrudgingly accepted Ciel and Sebastian’s apology. Letting them know it was a one off event, and it should not happen again. They agreed, and after a beat, things thankfully returned to normal. Sebastian returned to his original place to the side of the table, and it took everything in his power for Ciel to not look at his butler for the remainder of the gathering.

Ciel was able to withstand another whole hour of this torture before he announced that him and Sebastian were to take their leave. The carriage ride between him and Sebastian was quiet, neither of them having anything to say. The pair sat side by side, the earl resting his head on his butler’s arm.

When they arrived back at the manor, Sebastian followed him up to his room; he flopped down on his bed with a heavy sigh.

“That couldn’t have gotten any worse.” He whined. Sebastian knelt down to remove his shoes, gently placing his feet back down after.

“I do admit, I was flattered you came to my defense.” he said softly. He sat to the left of his master on the bed, eyes full of admiration as he stroked a finger down his cheek chiding his earl.

“But that was foolish my lord, risking your reputation for something like me. Mrs. Midford isn’t anything but a pest to me. I am not bothered by her in the slightest, while I appreciate the sentiment, please refrain if it’s to your detriment.” he said firmly, but warmly.

“I wasn’t going to let her insult you like that. I meant every word I said, I only apologized as to not make a ruckus. Don’t worry about my reputation Sebastian, it’s mine alone to do with as I please.” he challenged. Sebastian took his left hand and kissed his family ring.

“Yes, I understand. However master, I was merely looking to preserve your pawns for you. Lest you get carried away and ruin the relationship with the Midford’s, you lose four pawns that you could use later.” When Ciel didn’t respond. He dropped the subject. Picking Ciel up and carrying him to the sitting room of his suite, he set them both down on the couch, Ciel sat leaning against his demon’s chest, making himself comfortable, he snuggled into Sebastian, and the demon let out a warm rumble, indicating he was enjoying this. He himself let out a contented sigh. This is what he wanted to do the whole time he was with that annoying family. Sebastian was the ever perfect butler in public, they both abstained from doing anything that would hint at their relationship in public. Ciel was the indifferent earl to his butler. Both maintaining their professionalism outside these walls.

In private however, they let themselves be, giving in to their needs, all decorum went out the window whenever they were alone. Kisses were stolen here and there, soft and alluring glances thrown behind backs of the other servants. Touches no matter how brief were all the more welcome. In fact, on the days where Ciel had free time, he had noticed Sebastian taking up the habit of rushing his chores just to spend the rest of his day by the earl’s side. Though, that’s not to say his work was messy now. Everything was pristine, and all chores done to their exact specification. When he questioned the elder about it, he merely acted as if he didn’t know what his master was talking about. Sebastian’s presence near his master was at a constant when he wasn’t otherwise occupied. Even then, on the busy days, he would manage somehow to carve out an hour or so for time for the two of them. 

Ciel’s favorite days were when Sebastian also had little to do, The pair often taking refuge in Ciel’s bed. Some days they sat and talked about everything under the sun, their likes and dislikes, Sebastian’s historical events he witnessed, other days they sat in silence, just enjoying the warmth of one another’s company. Sebastian only leaving to prepare his tea or food for the day. Some days Ciel would be the one to follow, not wanting to be apart from Sebastian. Ciel had even taking to summoning Sebastian to join him whenever the earl felt like taking a nap, to which Sebastian had no complaints.

Though it couldn’t last forever sadly, the next day would come and they would resume their roles, the perfect butler and detached master. Not only was it risky for them, it was also their decision, for it was nobody’s business but theirs, and no one would be privy to the affection and love they held for one another. If Ciel would have it his way, he would quit being a guard dog, and spend all his time with his mate. That was not an option much to his annoyance, as he needed the burdensome role to seek his revenge. The Midford’s, were also another unwelcome burden. Ciel only dealing with them as to not lose pawns like Sebastian said, and fulfilling his obligatory promises his predecessor instilled from his birth.

But for now, he was all too content to be bothered with anything else other than his lover’s warm embrace. This was the only thing that mattered to him right now, and he was more than happy to indulge in not so professional behavior with his butler.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 8: Sudsy Solicitations

Notes:

Things are going into spicy territory, nothing explicit right now, but just a warning for those that don’t like those kind of stories involving Sebastian and Ciel (though idk what you’re doing this deep into my fic as you read the tags). So skip this chapter if you’re sensitive please. Thank you!

Time had not made Sebastian any more immune to his master’s body. If he thought the boy was tempting then, it was nothing compared to now. Every day was a lesson in restraint, how he wanted so badly to let his hands stray, to let his hands show how much he desired his little earl. Yet, he always showed professional, clinical movements when bathing his master. Ciel wondered if there was anything that could make the demon sway, finding his body changing, he felt desire also stirring inside of him; but was always too prideful to ever say anything. He would let Sebastian’s hands wash him trying to not let those sinful thoughts show through. All the pent up tension between the two had finally gotten to him, If Sebastian wasn’t going to make the first move, then Ciel would have to take it upon himself. When Sebastian was making his way up Ciel’s body, Ciel stopped his hand on his chest, tugging.

“Oh, was there something you needed my lord?” The butler asked. Not responding, he tugged harder until Sebastian was leaning close to him. Not budging further than that, he made a sound of protest, and huffed.

“Damn it, aren’t you getting in or what?” he huffed. Amused, the corners of Sebastian’s mouth quirked upwards. Stripping himself of his vest he stared at his young earl’s face, flush with embarrassment at even having to voice what he wanted. 

“So, you wish for me to bathe with you? How peculiar master, what prompted this?” Sebastian asked as he rid himself of the rest of his clothes.

“Can I not want you to bathe with me?” He replied while eyeing Sebastian’s naked form. He had all the time in the world to admire his demon. He’d always loved those long legs that seemed to go for miles. His toned abs other women would die to have a look at, muscular arms that lifted him with ease, and the only place Ciel had the privilege of seeing bare, his hands. Only for Ciel did he take his gloves off. Saving the best part for last, he drifted back down to his—

“Goodness, if that’s all it takes for you not to take your eyes off me, I might have to strip down more often then.” Sebastian said with a chuckle. Not wanting to meet his eyes, he averted his eyes begrudgingly and scooted forward to allow Sebastian to enter the tub behind him, settling upon the demon’s lap he relaxed into his chest. Sebastian dutifully continued to wash the boy as if he wasn’t pressed up against his most intimate parts. Not wanting to risk scaring the boy, he held onto his tight reign of control he had, and what a task that was. There was a part of Ciel that almost wanted to push things with Sebastian, to see if he could risk his control and see if he could tempt him with his body. There was another part of Ciel that was hesitant, that was scared that if he let Sebastian in, then it would change the way he looked at him. Scared that it would change things in the worst way possible. Curiosity won out in the end and as Sebastian made his way up to his head to rub the shampoo in his hair Ciel pressed back against the butler’s groin. Sebastian immediately froze. Ciel responded by pushing further into him. The demon still frozen didn’t say a word, he merely grabbed the boy by the hips to still him. Though the demon’s body reacted, perking up and standing at attention, Sebastian made no such move. They sat still as ever for quite awhile. When it was apparent that Sebastian wasn’t going to take things further, a wave of rejection washed over Ciel and he slumped forward. His eyes glossed over slightly, the sting of being unwanted, or undesirable to his mate almost crushing. He had to stop the tears from falling by closing his eyes, though his body shaking betrayed his countenance. 

“Master, I hope you don’t think it’s because I find you undesirable. On the contrary, I find you absolutely irresistible, it’s quite arduous to control myself.” As if to prove his point, he flexed his hips forward, Ciel shivered at his hardness. Turning around to face Sebastian he saw those blood red eyes filled with lust, shocked his eyes widened causing his already accumulated tears to spill over. It was Sebastian’s turn to be surprised, not thinking his refusal to engage in anything physical with his lord would have this much of an affect on the boy. Forcing his body to calm down, he brought his hand down to cleanse it of shampoo before using it to wipe away his tears. Looking down sympathetically at him.

“Why is it you think so lowly of yourself whenever it concerns me? Do you not see that I have my own reasons for not wanting to partake in what you wanted?” The demon said gently, pinching the cheeks of his favorite human.

“It’s my first time in the tub with you and you already tried to accost me? Goodness, perhaps my master is more of a glutton than I am, and that’s saying a lot coming from a demon my lord.” He laughed when Ciel swatted his hands away. Turning the boy back around so he could return to washing his hair, he reapplied the shampoo that had since dripped off of his hair.

“Then why didn’t you do anything? Do you not want me?” Ciel asked hesitantly the last part almost inaudible. He wasn’t one to need or care for someone else’s opinions on him, but Sebastian wasn’t any regular person. He wanted Sebastian to want him. Needed Sebastian to want him, to think highly of him. If his eyes weren’t closed from the shampoo he would have peeked a look at Sebastian.

“I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable my lord. I want you to want me completely, when you’re absolutely sure of what you desire. I’m well aware that you had your reservations about those types of things, so I didn’t want to push you before you were ready. I don’t want an adverse reaction and I want it to happen on your terms. Are you certain that was what you truly wanted at that moment?” He said matter of factly. When Ciel didn’t reply he continued their usual bathing routine without any other occurrences. Ciel pondering his demon’s words in his head as he sat on the edge of his bed. Sebastian dressing him in his night shirt. The sting of rejection earlier turning into relief. No, he hadn’t truly wanted to engage in anything like that yet, he just wanted to test the waters with Sebastian. Gratitude swept through him at that moment. Thankful that his mate seemed to know him better than he knew himself. As if sensing his newfound peace, Sebastian bent down to whisper in his master’s ear. 

“Besides, when it’s time for us to become one, I want you aching for me master. So that you have no other desire but to have me inside you. And I can assure you, it will be mutual pleasure for the both of us.” 

With that, the demon’s eyes were lust filled, having turned those familiar slitted pink irises that overtook him whenever he was running on his demonic instincts. His sly smile having turned into a slightly sinister one. One that sent the best kind of shivers down his spine. Having successfully ruffled his master’s feathers the way he wanted, he left the boy to his own devices as he went back down to his room to take care of his own problem.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 9: Pertinent Panacea

The demon laid there in the dark under the covers of his master’s bed the boy’s body intertwined with his, his lord having been asleep for some time now. He usually stayed until the younger fell asleep, slipping quietly from the bed to redress himself to finish chores he had for the next day so he could spend said spare time with his lord. Heading to the west wing of the manor, he was in the library cleaning when he sensed someone- no, something. An unwelcome something. he thought. Listening to his master’s heartbeat and ensuring it was steady, he made sure the other servants were also sound asleep before running outside. Past the manor gates, into the woods and up the winding hills, miles away from his master’s house, he stopped. Meeting said thing, stopping feet away from it. The it being another fellow demon.

The other being not saying a word, just staring, crouched in it’s demonic form it’s gaunt hole like eyes staring right at Sebastian. Irritated at the unwelcome surprise Sebastian was at his limit.

“I’ll only say this once, state your business in my territory around my mate at once, or leave. I will not say this again.” His voice carrying no emotion. Crouching so he matched the other demon’s pose. His eyes shifting to his rouge pink. Inky tendrils forming from the shadows; half in his demonic form preparing to strike. His eyebrow twitched when the other demon laughed. His deep gravelly voice grating on Sebastian’s patience.

“Everyone knows what happened. Thought I’d come to see for myself. The infamous Sebastian Michaelis- if that’s what you call yourself now, mated. To his contractee no less. Funny how it works out doesn’t it?” He said, a wide almost too wide smile on the demon’s face, if one could describe it as that.

“Yes, Sebastian is what I go by now. That is the name my master chose for me, and that is the name I shall use in place of the old. No need for the other name. It’s dead now, I’ve no use for it.” The other demon said not a word, as if pondering what he was just told. Eyes flickering in the direction of the manor. Sebastian waited, tension radiating through his body. Upon noticing of where the other was directing his gaze, he growled.

“Well, as much as I’d like to chit chat about my personal affairs, you have your answers. Now see yourself out.” He demanded. he still hadn’t moved a muscle, still crouched in the same position, eyes tracking along the opposing demon’s form waiting in the event of an attack.

The other demon started cackling, a maniacal laugh, one that made Sebastian’s senses go on high alert.

“Now now, Sebastian don’t get testy. I—“ The demon started. Stopped by Sebastian stiffening. The seal on Sebastian’s hand started tingling, before tightening almost painfully even for the demon. Indicating that his lord was in distress. Not even sparing the other demon a glance he started the other way back to the manor. Before he could take a step, he warned the demon.

“If I sense your presence in the vicinity of my mate, there will be no warning next time. I’m sure I make myself clear.” He threatened. Not waiting for a response, he ran back to his master. Slowing down just outside his bedroom door, hearing his lord’s fast heart rate, he reigned in his demonic form before stepping into the room.

“Young master, are you alright?” he asked. The room still dark, nothing out of place, save for the earl sitting upright on his bed, clutching his chest. A sheen of sweat on his forehead. Another nightmare? The demon wondered. It was peculiar, ever since he’d taken to sharing the bed with his lord he hadn’t had one in quite some time, though Sebastian didn’t like the other possibility as to what caused the sudden onset. Ciel said nothing back in response. Only glaring at the demon. Sebastian walked towards his mate, sitting down on the edge of the bed next to him, he brushed away the hair that had clung to Ciel’s forehead from the sweat. Subtly inhaling the sickly sweet aroma, he placed a chaste kiss on the top of his head.

“Another nightmare love? It’s been awhile hasn’t it?” The butler inquired. The boy threw an accusatory glance at Sebastian.

“It’s cause you left!” he exclaimed, face twisting in anger. “When I told you to join me in bed, that means not leaving. I thought I made myself clear. I'm blaming this one on you. The one night you leave me these damn dreams happen again. I need my sleep and I dislike being inconvenienced. No more of this. From now on you will not leave my bed when I’m sleeping. Unless it's an emergency of course. That’s an order.”

Sebastian didn’t dare tell his naive lord that he had been leaving the bed mostly every night to do other work. He’d just do them with extra haste in the allotted time now. Besides, he would love nothing more than to stay close to his lord’s sleeping body the whole night. So he said nothing on that matter. The other matter would be no harm to tell him.

“Yes my lord. However. I apologize for leaving tonight, but as you said, there was an emergency. It was handled. There is no need to worry.” He said. After placating the boy, he removed his tailcoat, vest and shoes once more before shifting the boy back so he was laying down, he climbed in behind him. Taking immense pleasure at how his little lord seemed to cling to him tighter than he usually did. He nuzzled the boy’s head, soothing him with up and down motions along his spine.

“You’re not leaving this time right?” his master mumbled from the crook of Sebastian’s neck. 

Sebastian laughed. As if he would leave after everything that happened today.

“No my lord, I promise. I’ll remain by your side, even in your sleep, that much I swear by it.” He said. Not wanting to keep his lover up any longer than he already was. He hummed him a song to help him sleep better. He chose not to indulge in sleep this night, staying up for fear of another unwelcome guest, but also to watch his little human sleep, making sure to chase away any beginnings of a bad dream, whispering in his ear that he was there, rubbing down his body. For even in the boy’s sleep, did he have the overwhelming need to protect him. 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 10: Carnal Companionship

Notes:

Things will be EXPLICIT in this chapter. So, WARNING. Skip this chapter if you do not like smut. Also this started off as fluff but as I was writing it it turned to smut. Sorry not sorry. Also this is my first time writing smut. Sorry if its bad. :(. Hope you can look past any errors or flaws. As Always constructive criticism is welcome! Hope you can enjoy!

It was the end of the week, and the Earl of Phantomhive found himself with next to nothing to do. He’d finished his paperwork for the day and found himself wandering aimlessly around the manor. Going room to room, not really looking for anything in particular. Well, there was a particular ruby eyed man’s attention he craved, but he knew he was busy so he let the man be. He wandered into the garden on the backside of the estate, unaware of those ever watchful crimson eyes that were always glued to his form. Though, his plan of walking around the garden was foiled the moment he stepped outside, the heat was sweltering; grimacing at the slight sweat that was already accumulating, he turned back the way he came and let out a sigh of relief at how much cooler inside the mansion was. At a loss for what to do, he headed towards the drawing room. He grabbed the pool stick from the rack and lined up with a random ball, not bothering to play properly. He aimlessly kept shooting the balls into the pockets, only to fish them out and start all over. He did this an unknown amount of times, just grateful for the distraction from his own thoughts, and grateful for not succumbing to calling on his butler for once. Once he tired of that, he meandered upstairs to his wing.

The boy flopped down on his bed, thinking a nap would remedy his boredom. He changed himself into his night shirt and got under the thinner sheets. Once he was comfortable, he tried in vain to turn off his brain and sleep, tossing and turning for an ungodly amount of time. The butler could hear him from the floor below dusting one the guest rooms, tossing and turning about, one would think he was possessed. The demon laughed to no one but himself, amused, wondering how long it would be before the boy called for him. He knew the boy was thinking about summoning him, even unconsciously earlier, but refrained from it. His Earl would often get antsy if there wasn’t anything to do, often resorting to Sebastian having to entertain his mate, not that he complained. He would gladly stop whatever it was for his master. He took great joy in being the only thing in Ciel’s life that had such an impact. He wanted to be the only thing in Ciel's life that truly mattered. There was no greater joy for the demon than the knowledge that the boy needed him so desparately. Now however, it seemed he was reluctant to summon him even though the boy was mad with boredom. A bit peeved that the boy was being so adamant on not needing Sebastian, even though he knew better, he didn’t check up on his lord letting him suffer just a bit longer, if not out of spite. 

Another half and hour of his fitful excuse of a slumber passed before an angry huff sounded out from above. Hearing the boy call for him, he flitted to his room, not even bothering to knock. He walked to his bedside and it took everything in the demon to reign in his smug expression. 

Ciel looked up at the demon with an expectant expression upon his face. Playing dumb, and wanting the boy to voice out his need for the demon, he stood there awaiting an order.

“Did you need something my lord?” The demon said, with a tinge of entertainment in his voice.

Scowling, Ciel crooked his finger at the elder man, when said man leaned forward, he grabbed ahold of the back of his neck and yanked him towards his face. Close enough to feel his breath he stopped short, knowing what his butler wanted, and deciding to withhold intentionally.

“Are you going to get in or not?” The young master asked bluntly. “I was hoping to take a nap, but I can’t sleep. So get in here won’t you?” Ah there it is the demon mused. Slipping off his usual attire, in nothing but a dress shirt and his slacks, he slipped in besides his master. His familiar body molding to his.

Wrapping his arms around the demon’s neck, he made himself comfortable. Head resting on his chest, listening to the sound of the demon’s practiced breathing. Finding comfort in those large hands that settled upon his back and waist, he nuzzled into his favorite chest, deeply breathing in his scent, the scent of a deep aquatic yet woodsy smell, that was refreshing as it was comforting.

“You’re not busy are you?” The younger hummed, words already becoming jumbled from sleepiness encroaching. Sebastian took a pause, knowing full well he had the rest of the manor to straighten, his lord’s laundry awaiting a wash, as well as prep for Ciel’s dinner, he let out a small chuckle.  Even when he knows I’m busy for the day, he still can’t help but need me by his side. The demon thought fondly.

“No, Fear not, I’ll always have time for you love.” He said quietly knowing full well the boy expected him to stay in bed the whole while he napped. The boy said nothing in response even though he was still awake, on the verge of falling asleep. Sebastian held his mate more securely, deciding to snuggle in further with his lord. He let his lips brush against his head, before closing his eyes and letting his mind wander with pleasant sensations while he waited for Ciel to fully fall asleep. He absentmindedly played with strands of the boys hair to pass the time until he awoke once more. 

It wasn’t long before he awoke. Those beautiful blue and purple eyes fluttering open as he groaned at the light before nuzzling his head further into Sebastian’s chest. The butler laughed, cajoling the younger awake.

“Come now master. You’ve had your nap, now let’s try to remain awake for the rest of the day so your sleep cycles don’t get further interrupted.” The elder man said dutifully. After redressing himself and dressing his master to a more casual outfit, he noticed the boy pouting.

“Was there something you needed my lord?” The butler inquired while buttoning up his outer coat. 

“You don’t mind if I-“ The boy started before stopping. A smirk slid up the demon’s face. If the boy’s next words were what he thought they were, then he was about to be pleasantly surprised. The younger started again.

“I’m assuming you don’t mind if I accompany you throughout your chores for the day no? I need to see to it that you’re performing your duties adequately.” The ever prideful Earl stated, though he knew what utter blasphemy that last part of his statement was. The butler’s arrogance flared. Yes, young master, it is my company should wish for, always. Hiding his joy, he told his needy mate that he had no qualms about the boy being around him for the rest of the day. And so, the little lord followed his butler around room to room as he did his household tasks.

One would think that watching someone clean or do household chores would be tedious and monotonous, yet for Ciel that was neither the case. He found himself ogling his mate while the latter did his chores. Admiring the way his back flexed as he fixed the decor on the higher shelves. The way he efficiently and quickly did the chores to meet his exact requirements with not a single hint of boredom or unwillingness.

Ciel’s favorite part was watching him cook. Knowing it was for him, that the demon spent so much effort and time to craft something specifically for his tastes, that he was the only one that would take pleasure in what Sebastian had to offer pleased him to no end. It was icing on the top of the cake that he got to take in the sight of his butler, sans tailcoat, sleeves rolled up to show his toned arms, watching those long slender fingers work the food to it’s specifications needed for the recipe, in slight awe at how he was able to skillfully manipulate the ingredients to his will. 

Perched upon one of the barstools along the kitchen island, he sat, his butler’s coat was resting upon the chair he currently resided in, though unbeknownst to the boy, the butler had done that purposefully; so his Earl’s scent would seep into his tailcoat by the time he donned it once more. Instead of taking his dinner in the dining room, he informed Sebastian he would be taking his dinner right where he was seated. Sebastian took note of the odd gesture, but complied nonetheless. Usually he’d stand behind his lord awaiting his orders, but the felt the odd need to sit on the chair next to his lord. Seeing as his master said not a word as he slipped into the comfortable high backed barstool, knees touching his lord’s as he sat in content silence enjoying his mate’s company. When it was time to do the dishes Ciel surprised him by hopping onto the counter directly next to the sink. He noticed the boy watching him, he acted indifferent. If his lord had something to say or criticize, then he would have said it already. He noticed it earlier when cleaning the other rooms that his master was staring, yet said nothing. His seal tingled, interest piqued in Sebastian’s mind Oh? why is he thinking about me? 

He spent another excruciating half an hour before he had finished cleaning the rest of the kitchen. When he turned to where Ciel was to lift him off the counter, Ciel stopped him from lifting him. He paused, unsure of why, when his seal tingled again. He met the boy’s eyes, noting an odd determination in them. About to ask his lord if he was alright, it was cut short by the younger beckoning him closer. Pupils now dilated, Ciel crashed his lips to his butler’s. Sebastian sighed, leaning into the kiss, lifting his hand to angle the boys face upward. Deepening the kiss, he ran his tongue along the boy’s bottom lip. The boy whimpered in response, hips moving forward on their own, as if he had no control of them. Sebastian groaned at the thought of his little lord being so uncontrollably wanton for him, he’d taken to rubbing against the elder unconsciously. Ciel shivered at the friction, panting into the demon’s mouth. It didn’t help for Sebastian that he could taste his master’s delectable soul anytime he made contact with his mouth. The essence of his soul he was able to taste. Hints of it were more than enough to sate him. He would never willingly take his soul, but this was more than satisfactory for Sebastian. If he couldn’t have it in it’s entirety, then he’d take the small bits that came from kissing his lord, tasting his skin. He shuddered at the smell of the boy’s arousal. Lost in thought of what potency he would gleam from his mate when he tasted his lords fluids. Too distracted, his eyes shot open when he felt tiny little hands slip through the zipper on his slacks and grip his hardened flesh. He pulled away from his master’s lips reluctantly.

“Master, are you sure—.” The demon started, but his objection was quickly ignored as the boy started stroking the elder’s length. Gripping it hard, enough to be painful for an ordinary person, but for Sebastian, his eyes were rolled to the back of his head. He gripped the sides of the counter as not to hurt the boy if he lost control. The lewd sounds increasing in volume in the quiet kitchen, the demon growled, thrusting into his master’s hand. The boy simply smirked before running the pad of his thumb over the tip, making the elder moan. If the boy kept that up, then he wouldn’t last. The boy doubled his efforts at the sound of the demon coming undone. Using one hand to viciously stroke the base, the other keeping his thumb circling the tip. Eyes filled with excitement. Nearing his limit he warned his master.

“Master, I’m going to cum.” The elder mate all but growled out. Upon hearing this, the boy hopped off the counter, sank to his knees and touched his tongue along the underside of the spongy head. Feeling the wetness and warmth was the final push for Sebastian, sending his release barreling up his balls and through the shaft. He spilled his load into his mate’s awaiting mouth. He had been so lost in the pleasure he’d forgotten to mention to his lover that demons produced a copious amount of semen, much more than the average human was capable of. Surprisingly the boy swallowed it all. struggling at first, but when he got the sweet taste of his butler’s semen, he wrapped his lips around the head. Making sure he cleaned all remnants of Sebastians fluids from his length, he pulled away with a triumphant smirk, releasing Sebastian’s cock to lick up the remains that were on his own hands. Sebastian recovered from his stupor to tuck himself back into his trousers. 

Lifting the boy so he was on his feet once more, he tapped his nose, and chided him 

“That was quite unexpected for you my lord, while it was appreciated, that was dangerous, had I lost control, I dare not think of what would have happened.” he said, wiping away some excess fluid from the corners of his lord’s lips. Giving him a more innocent kiss on his lips, Ciel smirked.

“Thank you for dinner by the way.” He said laughing as he licked his lips. Sebastian froze, shocked at how brazen his mate was being. Before he could say anything Ciel walked away and out of the kitchen as if he wasn’t also affected by what just occurred.

“It’s time for my bath is it not Sebastian? Come and prepare it, I’d like to get to bed.” He said feigning innocence. Sebastian hesitated for a moment before following his lord up to his suite silently. Ciel walked with an arrogant stride to his room, having obtained what he wanted from his butler. Having successfully thrown the demon off kilter was such an enjoyment. He couldn’t wait to test the new development of their relationship further. Perhaps I should accompany him when he does his chores more often the boy thought with nothing but lascivious intentions.

 

---

 

 

Notes:

Sooo, Hi. As you can see from the opening notes, this was my first smut scene i wrote, I hope you can still enjoy it if it seems amateurish. Also, This was entirely supposed to be fluff, but as I wrote, the chapter seemed too short, so I kept writing, and it turned into smut. But I personally see this as a win win for you readers as you get a longer chapter and you get smut. Originally I was planning to save the explicit stuff for later, but well…. look where that got me. lmao. Anyways, Thank you so much for the kudos and comments, I love reading all your comments. In the meantime, peace out. See you next chapter.

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 11: The Little Things

Notes:

EXPLICIT CHAPTER

Sebastian wasn’t a creature to take pleasure in many things. The only things he truly cared for nowadays were his master and those adorable little feline creatures. Everything else was inconsequential.

Their usual routine was simple, filled with chores the butler had to do, mistakes he had to fix. No matter how busy he was he'd manage to slip in a moment or two for him and his lord despite the demanding schedule. He'd linger and watch the boy eat his food and enjoy the simple pleasure of being in one's company, even if there were no words between the two. The demon's favorite thing about his master was when nighttime fell. There was a new sense of intimacy within their nightly routine, the silent undressing of the boy on days when he was tired, the pale creamy skin of his master was like a present for him, a reward for his hard day's work. The scent of fresh clementines and white lilacs of the boy's desired scent for his bathwater. His tinged pink cheeks and flushed skin in the steaming room all the more appealing for the demon.

Drying him off, running his hands over his master and taking in every inch of his skin inhaling the freshly bathed scent from his lord. The only thing that smelled better was when it was his scent that clung to the boy's sweet skin. His hair nearing a dark blue still damp from the water. The soft sigh as he buttoned the flimsy thin dress shirt over his bare body. He laments covering him up once more as he knows its temporary. It's like this every night, and yet he would never tire of it. He'd return to their now shared room after confirming the manor is securely locked up and would often find the earl still sitting atop the comforter. He'd always lean back, eyeing his lover with a demure expression. Feigning innocence, the little earl would watch his demon as he undressed. He'd start with his tie, playing ignorant to how the boy was watching him do so. He could hear the quickening of his heart and the scent of his arousal. The way the boy would reach for him to pull him closer and he'd finally get to kiss him. The haughty earl was usually insistent on keeping his outward demeanor so stern, the type for no such nonsense as kissing or feelings. Or so the child liked to pretend. The demon would sneak in a kiss or two if he couldn't help it, and the earl would splutter embarrassed even though the little thing had clearly been returning his kiss. The tiny tongue slipping into the demon's mouth, and the barely audible sigh as he'd do so. There was no lying when it came to Sebastian, but he'd let his master be blissfully unaware he knew his true sentiment on the matter. It would seem as night fell so would his pretenses on the matter. The soft look in his eyes and unguarded expressions only reserved for his mate. The kisses escalating, and all of their clothing discarded.

The demon loved how soft and pliant his master became during these moments. His lord was like a small little kitten with the way he would mewl softly as his lover kissed every inch of his body. The day time might be the young master's time to be the one in charge, but come nightfall and he was at the mercy of his demon. His pert little nipples stiffening, pink and puffy from a mouth that suckled and licked them. His chest flush from arousal, his stiff little cock standing oh so proudly. Oh, the sounds the boy made when he tasted his master. The taste of him was incomparable, there was truly no one like his master. He was made for the demon. The squeals and high moans from the boy belonged to him, so did the breathy whispering of his name. Soft pants and begs for more filled the quiet room, a soft laugh at the demand. A glance at the clock in the corner of the room and it was nearing almost one in the morning, time always seemed to go too fast during the nights. He gazed down at his lover who's face was buried in the comforter, effectively muffling his moans for the time being. A laugh at the request, but he supposed he could allow one more go for the young earl, not that he would mind. He hummed low to himself, his cock still hard as it slipped out, his spend pooling onto the sheets below. A sigh as he ran his hand down the boy's back, he truly could be buried inside his little mate for eternity if he had his way.

"I just gave you my cock, and you want more?" Chuckled the demon, turning his lord from his front to his back so he could look the boy in his eyes as he begged for his lover to fill him. His blue and purple eye glazed over in lust, a desperation and begging in them nearly making the demon cum then and there.

Who was he to resist his little master. He slipped his cock in once more, the puckered pink hole still weeping with his semen making the job a breeze. The younger threw his arms around his demon and muffled his moans of ecstasy into his butler's neck.

"I'll give you one more. That's it, you need to rest my darling, we have plans tomorrow and I don't want you too tired." He'd said. Slowly thrusting in and out of the earl with a contented sigh. Slowly, carefully he brought both of them to their peaks, the boy finishing with a wail, and a thrust of his cock upwards yielded dry spurts from his cock. He'd been fucked dry. What a naughty master he had. The head in his neck nuzzled further, coming down from his high. A whispered 'bastian is heard in his ear and it fills the demon with a surge of affection. He pulls out of Ciel, earning him a whine of protest. And now, his favorite part of the night. He slumped down on the pillows, laying the both of them down, Ciel cuddling right up to his chest, arms still around his neck. The demon peppers kisses on his master's face and the sleepy earl says nothing, a slight smile on his face. The purple and blue mismatched eyes barely able to stay open. Only now would he allow such affections, and then in the morning before he woke. Some days when he looked particularly adorable he'd taken to waking the boy up with kisses. The earl may say he thought it was stupid, but there was no skirting around the fact that the master of the house would be in a noticeably better mood whenever he was awakened by his butler's kisses.

The next day would come and they'd resume their roles in public as if nothing had happened at night or in the morning. The only indication of their relationship would be the slight air of impatience the demon had as the sun sunk slowly over the horizon. The earl would become snippy and antsy on certain days when it felt a tad too long until the time for him to retire to his bedroom.

"If they weren't so oblivious you'd think they would have caught on to us by now." The earl said one night when he almost snapped at Mey Rin for holding Sebastian up for quite sometime. The demon had always thought the two of them inseparable, but he'd noticed over time that his lord wasn't even aware that he was doing it, things the boy would refer to as his became theirs. Instead of his usual "I" it became 'Ours" and "We".

Ours. It was a small thing to everyone else, but to him, it meant the whole world. Had anyone else said the same things prior, he would have not so much as reacted, but looking at the blue haired boy he was connected to eternally, he agreed with his sentiment whole heartedly. Yes. Ours. Us. If he had become the boy’s exception, then Sebastian had found his exception as well, and there was no one else on this plane of existence he would have rather chosen to be his.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 12: Possessive Perpetuity

Summary:

This chapter will be exploring Sebastian and Ciel’s first time feeling jealousy after their mating bond. And as expected, things get a little intense.

Sebastian thought he knew what jealousy was, thought he felt all there was to feel surrounding that particular emotion. How wrong he was. He previously thought jealousy was the tightening in his chest whenever Elizabeth overstepped her bounds and touched his lord freely in front of him. He thought it was the rush of anger whenever someone unworthy tried to touch his master. He thought it was the inexplicable need to crush something, or someone whenever someone ogled his mate. 

As it turns out, it was indeed all those, but nothing could have prepared him for the utter lack of control he would have after his master and him had established their mating bond. He was able to keep his usual composure, it was a struggle, but nothing he couldn’t manage. So imagine the demon’s surprise when the first time after their mating bond, when Lady Elizabeth had visited and began grabbing at his mate was he unprepared for the rage that filled him. 

“CIELL” The girl had screamed, as she spun her false lover around, much to the earl’s displeasure. When she stopped and hugged him, Sebastian stood there, frozen. Frozen in surprise, in fury. How dare this little pest think they have the right to my master. Someone that could easily be crushed underneath my finger is unworthy of him, of his attention. I should put in your place. The demon was hissing unbeknownst to himself. He realized it when his lord told Lizzy he’d meet up with her in his study. After she left, bounding down the hall, did he turn to face his butler.

“What the hell is wrong with you?! Stop hissing, she could have heard that!” His master had said obviously irritated. The demon merely stared at him in shock, not even realizing he was hissing. Looking down, it appeared his gloves had also ripped, his claws forming only partly and ripping through the thin material.

“I apologize master, I didn’t even realize I was doing such a thing. Please do excuse me.” The butler said, a false smile on his face. Not wanting to show how out of control he was at the moment he hid his hand behind his back.

“Well knock it off! I’m well aware you don’t like her but It’s not the first time she’s done this, you’ve been fine before. Get ahold of yourself.” With that, the earl turned and went into his study. 

The demon could hear them from where he stood. The girl’s giggles grating on his nerves as if someone held a cheese grater to his nerve endings and were scraping it along. He realized then that it must’ve been the recent change in their mating bond. He shouldn’t have been surprised though. It seemed, everything had intensified tenfold with his lord. His happiness, his love for his lord, his devotion and protectiveness had all been more intense after. It was fitting his jealousy would also be intensified. Sighing, he was glad his lord had caught his blunder and called him out on it. He was so close to snatching the poor girl up and doing unspeakable things to her if he was in that state for any longer. How unsightly of him, and all for doing something she’d done many times before. 

He put a hand to his head, laughing at himself. If he couldn’t reign in his jealousy, then what kind of butler would he be? Getting ahold of himself, he was surprised just how long it took him this time. The feeling and thoughts of violence still running through his mind as he forced himself to the kitchen to make tea and snacks for his lord and his guest. 

It wasn’t until he wheeled the cart inside and served them tea that it seemed these pesky feelings were there to stay so long as the annoyance was there. It certainly didn’t help that he was forced to bear it while it was rubbed in his face. The girl’s high pitched laugh worsening his mood. His relief came in the form of his mate also taking annoyance to it. It struck him then, if his master could conceal his true feelings for her, then why couldn’t he? He’d made a vow to himself then and there, he’d reign in his physical reactions to her, he’d allow himself to feel the emotions, just not act on them. He promised to himself that the day his lord would break things off with her, was when he’d allow his frustrations to show. And what a day that would be. 

Sebastian found his questions being answered soon enough. His lord and him were on a reconnaissance mission for the queen. It was a late night, having to sit in a pub and interview the guests if they’d found anything or seen anything suspicious. The demon was already in a terrible mood, having to deal with inebriated folk around his master. Watching them stumble around him slovenly, while the boy stood with grace and dignity. He stood along a wall, away from everyone else, watching as his lord was talking to a harlot. Displeasure plain as day on his face. He looked away when she touched his lord’s arm, not wanting to ruin their investigation, he’d wait until they were done questioning to do something. He let his mind wander, focusing on anything to distract him from the sight before him.

The Earl of Phantomhive couldn’t believe he was debasing himself to such a level. Engaging with a prostitute no less. The way she was staring at him made his skin crawl. Lord only knows where her hands had been prior. He gritted his teeth, and withstood the discomfort of her running her hands all over him. Her majesty needed answers, and answers she’d get. Looking past her, he noticed his butler was looking away, off to the side. A smirk befell his face, remembering how jealous the demon had gotten with Elizabeth, he couldn’t help but wonder if those same sentiments applied to anyone that interacted with him. He also knew how protective the demon was of him. So, he decided he’d toy with his demon for a moment. 

Waiting until his butler laid eyes on them once more, he leaned in close to her ear.

“I’m afraid what I have to say to you is private information, not for the public’s ears, perhaps we should move elsewhere?” The earl said, nonchalantly, ignoring the way his stomach was turning.

When they went into a private back room, Ciel swallowed at the thought of what he’d do next, bracing himself, he intentionally riled the lady up. Having received all he needed to know, she was of no use to the investigation, so he’d use her for his own personal interests.

“I do have to say, you were quite annoying out there. How desperate do you have to be to engage in such lewd manners with someone so young, and in public no less. You’re nothing but trash on the streets.” He said coldly, preparing himself for her rage.

“What?! What a spoiled little brat you are, talking to someone as if you know them. I’m only doing what I have to to ensure I make a living.” She said, anger plain on her face. 

“Oh, I'm sure you make a living, I’m sure you’re so desperate you’d even fornicate with the likes of a dog if someone payed you well enough” He said, knowing this would be what tipped her over.

She gasped, and raised her hand to strike him across the face. The sting was fierce, Ciel not used to being struck sucked in a breath, tears forming at the sharpness of it all. Heh, now let the real show begin. The boy thought, making sure to hold in his tears until Sebastian came. It wasn’t long, as soon as the slap rang out in the air, he heard the door click open and he felt his mate’s presence. The harlot hadn’t even registered the demon’s presence yet. 

The boy clutched his face, looking at his butler with the most wounded look he could muster.

“She slapped me! I wasn’t doing anything but gathering information and this is what I get?” He said, making sure she couldn’t interrupt him. She tried to pipe up, saying it was rubbish, that he instigated, but it fell on deaf ears. The demon already having been swallowed up with rage. 

The look on his demon’s face was amusing to the young earl. He’d never seen his butler that enraged before. Inky tendrils slipping and blending with shadows, eyes narrowed, Ciel could practically feel the anger radiating off of him. Stepping back against the wall, he watched the next events unfold.

As if the prostitute sensed what Sebastian was, she took a step back, eyes widening, stuttering out anything that would save her. It was a pity there wasn’t any salvation for her. She’d become nothing more than an unfortunate pawn in the game a master was playing with his demon.

“Goodness, you sure don’t know when to keep your hands to yourself do you? First having your filthy hands all over my master, then having the audacity to strike him? I was already planning on having my way with you. You just made it easier for me. And for that, I do thank you.” The butler said, malice in every word.

The thumping of the music in the main pub, along with the chatter concealed the sound of the woman’s screams. By the time the demon was done with her, she was unrecognizable. Ciel looked in disbelief. He knew how savage his demon could get, but even this was a surprised to Ciel.

“You really did a number on her. But then again, you are an unruly beast.” He said, smirking as he looked at his butler. Throughout the whole ordeal, Sebastian never got a speck of blood on him, looking as if nothing ever happened.

“Me? A beast? Oh you’re too kind my love.” The demon said cheekily, hand on his chest. He reached down to stroke where the harlot had struck him.

Ciel smirks, hands on his hips.

"Huh. So you were jealous of this woman, is this what you almost did to Elizabeth?

"Jealous?" The demon inquires, his voice, nonchalant, as if he didn't just massacre a women in a blinding rage. Ciel narrows his eyes, the demon playing ignorant.

"Yes. Jealous. You slipping with Elizabeth now this lady. It's obviously jealousy." He says, daring his demon to refute. A pause from the demon, a quirk of an eyebrow followed by him also narrowing eyes.

"Jealousy that I cannot have you? I do have you Master, body, mind, soul." His lips edging into a higher and higher smile with each word. Ciel shakes his head, his lips downward in a frown.

"Jealousy that you cannot share such affections with me like that." Ciel retorts. Knowing emotions were still a touchy subject for the demon. Sebastian tilts his head, an eerie smile showcasing his sharp teeth. Ciel fights a shudder, he knows that look.

"Is it affections? Or is it the fact that I want nothing more than to claim you and crawl inside of you and take hold of every fiber of your being Sir? Jealousy is a human emotion, I'd wager what I feel towards you isn't at all like that of a human if you ask me."

Ciel glared at his mate, times like these were when Ciel wanted to order his demon to do the most ridiculous things if not out of spite. If he wasn't amused from his little experiment he would have clung onto his anger. Wanting to leave this place, they'd exhausted all their potential witnesses and there was nothing left for them in this shoddy pub. He sniffed and kicked the ground petulantly, before muttering to Sebastian to get things ready for them to leave.

The demon led his master out the pub and into an awaiting carriage, satisfied he was able to unleash his rage.

Though, looking at his little master he couldn’t help but wonder if the boy also felt jealousy. But then again, they hadn’t really many opportunities to see for himself. 

His answers would come in a few weeks time. A charity ball that Ciel was attending, things had been going well as usual. Ciel dancing with Elizabeth until he saw Sebastian talking to one of the guests there with a smile on his face. It was indeed irrational, as they were out in public and he was expected to be polite. But something ugly stirred inside him. His anger was fueled further by the women giggling and flirting with his butler. He narrowed his eyes, and let out a huff. Not realizing how far he’d let his composure slip until Lizzy mentioned it.

“Ciel, are you alright?” She said, looking around, attempting to find the source of what had upset him. 

“It’s nothing, just annoyed at the other guests is all.” He said, disgruntled at having been caught slipping. After their dance, they were sat down for a final dinner course. Ciel barely touching his food, a burning in the pit of his stomach at another pair of women engaging in conversation with his butler. Having enough of this, he told Elizabeth to gather her things as they were leaving. Elizabeth was confused, but complied nonetheless. He made his way to the host to excuse himself, walking to the door after and into an awaiting carriage.

“Let’s go Sebastian.” The earl barked, already seated in the carriage, waiting for Elizabeth. She joined after a moment, followed by Sebastian hopping onto the drivers seat. Elizabeth kept chattering on, attempting to distract Ciel from his foul mood. The poor girl having no idea it was doing the very opposite. The earl sighing in relief as they dropped her off. Though, perhaps it was a welcome distraction as now he was alone with his thoughts, and they couldn’t help but wander to the reason why he was in a piss poor mood to begin with. By the time they’d arrived at the manor once more, there would be no saving his butler from his wrath. 

Getting out of the carriage without waiting for Sebastian to open the door, he stomped inside. The demon right on his heels.

“Are you alright my lord?” The demon asked, completely oblivious to his lord’s reasoning.

“Do I look alright to you? Honestly Sebastian, for a demon you’re so clueless!” He said, going up the stairs quickly. His butler following each step, a smile when he realized the reason. When his lord started stripping off his clothes to take a bath the butler tried to aid him, reaching for his shirt his hand was slapped away.

“Don’t touch me! Those wenches touched you and you let them, smiling even. I’ll bathe myself.” The young earl hissed. 

“Are you jealous master?” The demon asked. Instead of being mad back, he was more amused than anything. His lord looking like a little kitten with his anger. It was adorable. 

“Obviously! I know you had to do your job, but it doesn’t mean I can’t feel angry!” The boy said. The demon smiled at his words. Waiting for the boy to realize what he just said.

“Forgive my impertinence master, but you're being quite the hypocrte.” The demon said, tilting his head in curiosity. Ciel was about to protest, but he was stopped short. Taking pause, he realized his demon was right. He was being a hypocrite. His anger evaporating and in its place was guilt. How many times had he allowed Elizabeth to be all over him and his demon said not one word. And here he was losing his cool after just one event. Sighing, he looked at his butler. A curious expression on his ever perfect face, no anger or anything of that sort. 

“You’re right, I’m sorry. It’s not fair of me to expect you to put up with Elizabeth only to turn around and snap after one instance.” He said, looking down at his hands, fiddling with them out of shame. 

The butler went up to him, tilting his chin upwards so he could see his face clearly. Smiling fondly at him, knowing how much it took for the earl to even apologize.

“An apology from the great Lord Phantomhive? Is it Christmas?” The demon teased. Kissing his forehead. 

“You’re only human my lord, I don’t expect you to hold yourself to such a high standard and be perfect 100% of the time. I realize our new bond makes things so much more intense, and It’d be remiss of me to not acknowledge how it affects you as well. I’ve had millennia to control myself, so please do not compare yourself to a demon.” He said gently. Once he ensured his lord understood what he was saying, and that he shouldn’t be embarrassed for reacting in a  human way, he reached for his shirt once more, a silent question on if his lord would allow it.

The boy silently allowing his demon to undress him and bathe him. Tugging at his demon’s hand indicating he wanted his mate to join him in the tub. The pair enjoying one another’s company with nothing but understanding passing between the two, tumbling between sheets, whispered words making up for harsh ones earlier. 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 13: Reluctant Relations

Notes:

This chapter is for user @BadBadz. Ty for the idea! This is a snippet of Sebastian’s thoughts during the Beast scene from BOC. This is my interpretation of what happens.

“Did you forget? We can’t turn back now. Staying up late is no good for you health. Good night.” 

The demon watched from atop a lone animal cage down at the pair. The despair and sadness emanating off the girl was exactly what he’d use to his advantage. Short on time and limited in his options due to that damn reaper, this would have to make do. The sting of Joker’s rejection was seeping into her soul, brimming with despair, and loneliness. Ripe for the picking. He’d been wandering through the circus for the last 10 minutes trying to find opportunities, when he saw the two from afar. After joker left, he jumped down from his perch, and taunted her with her tears, how weak and pathetic. Over another human no less. When she lashed out and tried to punch him, he saw another opening. Smirking, he grabbed the arm that she used to hit him and entwined his hands with hers. They were coarse, and rough, he frowned, not at all smooth and supple like his masters. 

“But there is one thing I know.” The demon said, ensuring his voice was as soft and seductive as he could make it. Going in for the kill, he stroked her face as he said the next words. “I know the way to release you from this pain if not for a little while. Even if you call out for him he will never look back at you, how pitiable. It’s painful isn’t it? Don’t you want to feel comfort? Forget him who is kind and cruel.” 

When she showed the slightest hesitation, he grabbed at her throat, immobilizing her. Stroking her neck with his fingers, he could feel her resolve, her body leaning into him. He shifted slightly so she was off of him. Wanting to get this over with and go home to tend to his master. He gave the final push.

“Wouldn’t it be good to forget about everything, even if just for tonight? Indulge in pleasure, breathe a sweet poison into your lungs.” Whispering right in her ear what would be her downfall.

“I only want to explore that secret place deep inside of you.” He said, ever so sweetly.

Her face became flushed, her breathing staggered. He released her from his hold. She glanced back at him and nodded before walking away to her tent. He followed suit, a smile on his face. Too easy. They entered her tent. She sat on her bed and began removing her shoes, looking up at him.

“Well? Let’s get to it then.” He merely stared at her blankly for a moment, before plastering a fake smile on his face and turning, removing his tailcoat, settling it on the chest next to her bed. 

She lay on the bed so she was on her side, Sebastian climbing onto the bed looming over her. He gave her a fake smile, one to soothe her nerves so she wouldn’t clam up. It worked, she started talking about how Joker was like this ever since ‘father’ had given them control over the whole circus.

“Father?” That was new, that must have been the man in the picture. Glancing at a picture on her side table. It seemed to be the same man. When she stopped talking, he sighed so, this is how it's going to be. He undid her vest, undoing the ties and removing the corset. Once she was topless, he threw it to the ground, not caring what happened to her stuff, he had a job to do and the faster he got it done the better. He fondled one of her breasts, when she let out a sigh his eyebrow twitched in annoyance. How bothersome. Having to coax everything out of her. Removing her skirt and tights he pressed on.

“Our patron, he helped us develop artificial limbs and gave us new bodies.” She said, eyes closed, her breath coming in pants as he worked her upper body into a flush.

Spreading her legs, and settling in between them so he could see the coat of arms that was branded on her leg. He glanced up at her face, making sure that she wasn’t looking. Now that he had all access look at the brand, he smiled, yes, this was indeed the same seal on that signet ring. Confirmation check. He was tempted to stop right there, to just leave her to her pity, but he needed more information on this ‘father’, a name. He tweaked a nipple, eliciting a moan from her. When she didn’t say anything else, he sighed in frustration.

Flipping her over so she couldn’t see him, so that she was on her front. He pressed her once more for information. 

“So, this brand is fathers brand then?” He said, tilting his head in curiosity. 

“Yes, we are all father’s possessions” Beast sighed, as he stroked down her bare back. 

“By what name do you call him?” The demon asked, making his voice soothing, caressing. His eyes were anything but. Boredom was the most present emotion, looking as if he’d rather be anywhere but here. At least that part was true for him.

“Why do you—“ She started, getting suspicious of him. He interrupted her question by slipping finger inside her. She grunted, letting out a moan. Such terrible sounding moans, how unpleasant. The demon thought. She pushed back against his hand, wanting more friction, but too bad for her, this was all she’d get. He had no intentions of fornicating with her. He wasn’t that desperate. 

“If I don’t know his name, how can I greet him?” Another finger slipping inside. The demon was grateful he was wearing gloves. He couldn’t imagine touching this human with his bare hands.

“It’s okay if you tell me right?” He said, starting a rhythm with his hands, bringing her close to her peak. before stopping completely. She groaned in frustration.

“Please, just let me—“ She begged, her begging falling on deaf ears. He didn’t care if she found pleasure or not, he just needed this last piece of information, then he was free. 

“Tell me, and I’ll let you cum.” He said sweetly. He started up again, slowly increasing his pace, glad that she couldn’t see him, she’d most likely question why he wasn’t aroused, or why he wasn’t undressed. Before she reached her peak, he prodded her once more.

“F-Father’s name is… Baron Kelvin!” She said, unable to control her yelp of pleasure. Job done. The demon immediately removed his gloved fingers from her sloppy opening. Grimacing at the mess on there. Looking at her in distaste before getting off the bed, and putting on his tailcoat with his unsoiled hand.
 
Beast shouted in protest, begging him to finish, He wouldn’t leave her like that would he?

The demon merely looked at her with revulsion before letting out a laugh.

“I had no intention of ever doing anything with you. How sad you were, how desperate you were to even let me in. Thank you for the information, I’ll be taking my leave now. You proved useful after all. How does it feel? Hm? Knowing I don’t even want you?” She watched him walk away, yelling after him. As he exited the tent, he heard her screams turn into sobs.

Walking back to the medical tent, he’d forgotten about his soiled gloves until he was almost there. Oh dear, I can’t have such dirty hands touching my master. He slipped past the medical tent and went to the nearby stream. Discarding his gloves, and washing his hands, scrubbing thoroughly. His face a look of repugnance, such hands would be unworthy of touching his mate. No, he’d make sure they were absolutely clean of her filth. 

Once he was satisfied, he entered the medical tent, a sigh of relief slipping from his lips. This was a sight to see, his lord looking divine, even in his sickly state. Putting a hand to his forehead he noted his temperature had gone down. The boy awakening at the same time.

“S-Sebastian?” his lord wondered aloud.

“Good morning master. Your fever has lowered considerably hasn’t it? How are you feeling?” The demon said, an actual smile on his face this time. Though that smile morphed into a worry when the boy coughed again. 

“I wouldn’t say good, but I‘m better than I was yesterday.” He said, sitting up in bed. Sebastian grabbing a glass of water and giving it to his lord. A surprised look on the boy’s face.

“Your contract seal is showing.. what happened to your gloves?” He muttered as he drank from the glass.

“Oh, it was nothing, they were filthy. Aside from that though, I have obtained the proper information we needed. There is no need for us to be here anymore, so let us take our leave.” The demon said, lifting his master up the way one would a smaller child. A smile on his face at the slightly embarrassed expression on his face. Ah, he looks adorable. Shifting to his usual way of carrying the boy, he made sure his left hand was holding him so it would be concealed. Frowning each time his lord coughed. Patting his back softly with each cough. Enjoying the way it felt with his lord pressed against him, an arm gripping his neck tightly when there was no need. The demon had to admit, it was a much better sensation in contrast to that horrid Beast.

They passed by the blasted reaper on their way out. Stopping in front of him to announce they were leaving. Sebastian was glad to be gone from this place. The annoying reaper, the damned Doll thinking they had a right to paw their grubby hands on his master. He sprinted back to the townhouse with his lord in his arms, grateful they’d go back to having some semblance of normalcy.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 14: Torturous Temptations

Notes:

This is my version of events that take place during the circus arc. This takes place after their mating bond, in case of any confusion. Enjoy!

They’d arrived at Kelvin’s mansion shortly after 8pm. Sebastian holding his lord in his arms setting him down, he sensed that damn reaper on the rooftop but decided to pay him no mind. Though he’d have to be weary in case he decided to intervene in their plan. He sensed multiple souls inside the manor, certain that the majority were children though if they were the ones they were looking for, he wasn’t sure. Following his master up the manor entrance steps, he was on guard. They followed Joker inside, Sebastian closing the front doors, a snap from Joker revealing a horrendous display of disfigured and misshapen mannequins distorted and re constructed to monstrous displays. Shocked at how low someone could stoop, Sebastian shouldn’t have been surprised, and yet he’d suspect no less from humans. It would seem they liked to act as if they were above one another, when in reality every single one of them was capable of the lowest of depraved beings were capable of, if left to rot long enough. Their souls not even worth a spare glance. Bemused, and not wanting to spend any longer with such trash, he asked his master if he should just dispose of Joker and get what they came for.

Ciel rejected, saying that they needed more information, and that bringing in Kelvin alive would be for the best. Wary of having his lord near such depravity, scared it would tinge him further, he didn’t like the order, but then again, he had little say in the matter. 

Joker’s laugh broke the strained silence, having the nerve to question his master.

“You don’t look like the villainous noble to me. It’s really true, you can’t judge folk by how they look can you? How can a little tiger like you be called the villainous guard dog? Must’ve worked hard, ey smile?” He said with a smile, turning to look towards his master. He could sense his master’s irritation flaring. Normally he would have interjected, but he was also curious as to how his master was going to respond. Knowing the boy would never let such disrespect fly.

“As you know, I am Ciel, Earl Phantomhive. I don’t tolerate servants speaking so familiarly.” He retorted. The pride evident in his voice. As expected my lord Sebastian thought. Sebastian had to bite back a growl when that joker fool mocked his master by calling him “My lord” in the most uncouth way.

They’d followed him into a larger room, a long table decorated with a white tablecloth. A flower as a centerpiece, and multiple plates laid out as if anticipating numerous guests. Joker pulled out a seat for Ciel at the corner, Sebastian taking his usual place by his side. After Joker walked towards the other end of the room, towards large double doors Sebastian could hear the creaking of a wheelchair, the smell of another human infiltrating his nose the smell of said person was so foul, he was curious as to what the person would look like if their scent was so disgusting. Grimacing inwardly, not looking forward to whatever decrepit being came from those doors. Alerting his master of Kelvin’s arrival he keyed his attention on the doors. Upon Joker opening them to reveal a horribly disfigured man. Bandages covering every inch of his unsightly figure save for his nose to his mouth and his hands. His voice did little to improve his outward appearance. Immediately, Sebastian was on high alert this particular man’s soul was so depraved, so disgusting, he was afraid to know the reason behind his obsession with his master because if he did, there was no saving Kelvin from his wrath. His pathetic child like cadence did nothing to aid Sebastian’s assessment of the man.

When the man expressed embarrassment at meeting his master in the state he was in, Sebastian would have laughed if he wasn’t so irate. When the vile excuse of a being admitted to even having wine from his lord’s birth year on the menu, it was clear as to how mentally unstable this man was. He was a danger to his master and he didn’t trust him one bit.

Joker poured him a glass, although Ciel didn’t make any move to drink it he couldn’t risk his lord, not for a moment. So he took a sip to test if it was tainted at all. Sebastian was fuming when the worm had the audacity to look horrified at the suggestion of poisoning his master. His temper only quelled by the fact that his lord shared his disgust of the man.

“Oh I do not require a taster, I’ve no desire to have a meal hosted by a filthy rat.” He said disdain clear in his voice. Him and his master were surprised at the amount of children there were. It seemed that the yard was once again, wrong in their initial assessment. The numbers of missing children was far more than they initially suspected. When his lord pointed out the look on their faces, his voice has a slight edge to it. Sebastian took a look, and all of them bore the same vacant, dead expression. Looking back curiously at his lord he wondered if he was affected by it. After all, the last time he’d seen children in such a state was when they first met. The demon himself wasn’t affected, as he wasn’t capable of feeling pity or much of anything in general for anyone else but his mate. 

Nothing could prepare the both of them for what was to come when the wretched human demanded Joker put on a “show” for them. Joker taking the stage and plastering the most insincere expression of happiness on his face. Though the cracks were there when the first child fell off the tight rope, blood splattering at Jokers feet and he grimaced before composing himself.

Sebastian’s eyes were glued to Kelvin’s face, his abhorrence growing as he observed the perverted joy at the sight of the kidnapped children. His view flickering back to his master when he heard him gasp, looking to make sure he was okay and safe he looked towards where Ciel’s line of sight was in time to see a lion slaughter another young child. Eliciting loud, boorish laughter from the cretin. 

When the knife throwing started Sebastian was sure this was going to be the one to push Joker to the edge, though before he could be proven correct his master ordered him to save the girl. He launched himself forward, catching the knife in between his index and middle finger by the blade, a mere millimeters before it could strike her forehead. Tossing the knife down, he removed the mask from the girls face and retrieved the list of missing children they had.

Confirming it was indeed the same Elary Nixon of Cornwall on their list, he sensed his master’s rage rising. Breathing it in and wanting to enhance his anger, he added that the cretin was also making the children perform for him, in other reprehensible ways. He could also sense his master’s resolve wavering the slightest bit, curious as to what would happen if it did, he decided not to comfort the boy just yet and least of all not in front of their suspects.

When Ciel approached the baron Sebastian followed suit from his side of the table. Seeing the laser focused rage on his lord’s face was gleeful to him. Seeing the boy without an ounce of hesitation to end this worm’s life was glorious. The insipid Joker had to ruin it by acting defensive and brandishing a knife to his master. Not allowing that he was right there in a flash, with his own knife pressed as close as possible. One simple press and it was all over for Joker. Smiling, it was well deserved after his display of pawing at Ciel after they first joined the circus and separating them that first night, this was Sebastian’s revenge in a way. Much to Sebastian’s joy, the stupid worm demanded that Joker withdraw his weapon. When he hesitated that gave Sebastian all the more reason to press it closer, another inch and the blood would be his to savor.

The feeling of joy was quickly ruined by the odd excitement that the lowly man took in wanting to show his master his basement. Not liking the new turn, he could sense that the wretched mans soul was brimming with anticipation, and it was wrong. There should’t be excitement, dreading at what was in store, he braced himself wondering if his master had any idea as to what he was getting himself into.

The lift ride down to the basement seemed to last forever. Keeping an eye on Kelvin in case he decided to try anything. Joker straining a bit against Sebastian’s grasp, making him grip harder. They got off on the lower floor and the barbaric idiot started rambling on and on much to the demon’s displeasure. 

“I’m just so happy you see, I’ve been filled with regret ever since that fateful day. The same question replaying over and over, why couldn’t I have been by your side?” His master’s face turned to frustration, wondering what he was talking about. Though, Sebastian could guess as to what he was referencing he hoped it wasn’t the case. If he was referencing what he thought, then it might do his master more harm than good to know.

Both their questions being answered upon the opening of two large ornate golden doors. He could feel the waves of fear and trauma rolling off his master at the sight before them. Ciel immediately beginning to tremble, it took everything in the demon not to rip off Joker and Kelvin’s heads at that moment. Looking around the room seemed to increase Sebastian’s rage, as did it decrease his lord’s sanity. If they weren’t in their current situation, Sebastian would have been impressed at the details. He had recreated that very same room the boy and him met those 3 years ago. Everything from the sacrificial altar, the cages and candles, to the auditorium like seating circling all around. A 1:1 save for the blood and sacrificed body. Sebastian was sure if the night kept on going the way it would then he was going to personally recreate said bloodshed. Looking to his lord, he saw him compose himself, impressed at how quickly he went from that shaking little boy to now, his eyes hardened like steel acting as if he was unaffected, if not for the sake of getting this over and done with. 

Following the rat and his lord deeper into the room, Sebastian could no longer hide his disgust as the cur recounted his first meeting with his master. He growled under his breath at the thought of someone other than him having any history with his master. As his contempt grew, so did his anger at how truly perverted this lout was. His soul becoming darker, bleaker but tainted a disgusting shade, unappealing even to his kind. Throughout his remembering it seemed it also was riling Ciel up, his breathing deepening by the end and it seemed he was at his wits end. Sebastian managing to keep his expression neutral when the trigger was pulled on his master’s gun. As much as his lord was beautiful when he held that perfect air of control, he was even more beautiful when he lost it. Eyes ablaze with fury breath coming out in pants, yes. His master was absolutely breathtaking in this moment. Taking the life of the rat without a drop of remorse. Sebastian breathed in the scent of his master enraged in his full glory. These were some of his favorite moments. Moments when that darkness fully crept upon him, where he embraced it and let it fully take over. They were to be cherished. Though, once kelvin was screaming in agony from the gunshot and sensing Joker’s distress, he wondered how far his little master would go, wanting to test that theory.

Though before he could it seemed Joker had had enough, and slipped off his prosthesis allowing him to escape he started charging towards his lord, Sebastian almost let him reach Ciel, just to see what his little lord would do but decided against it at the last second, he thought of a much better punishment for Joker. Darting forward, he slashed off the other arm. 

“I’m afraid I have to ask you not to interrupt my young master.” he said hiding his threat just barely. The sod collapsing on the floor with his disgusting excused of a ‘father’. How fitting he mused. Both of them in agony on the floor, he decided to soak in their anguish. It was like an aphrodisiac, it’d been a while since he felt genuine pain and suffering. 

Said enjoyment was dampened when Kelvin decided to crawl to his lord and touch his leg, begging him to end his life. Sebastian almost lost it then and there, the thought of the disgusting creep touching his master. Sullying him. He hissed, and Ciel turned to glance at him before staggering back and stomping on the worm’s head. Pointing the gun once more, he told the baron that if he wanted the same death those cultists did, then he’d have to beg the demon.

Before Sebastian could happily oblige the wretched Joker spoke up, begging and relaying his pathetic sob story about their life and about how Kelvin “saved” them. Sebastian payed him nor his story any attention. Sighing to himself, he thought maybe he’d start with him first and save the worm for last before he bled out. But his master hadn’t ordered him to kill them just yet. He spaced out, imagining Joker and Kelvin in various scenarios, the things he’d do to their hands for touching what was his. Snapping the phalanges and metacarpals one by one till they begged, peeling the skin off their hands till they could stand no more. Yes. It seemed fitting. Joker didn’t have a right hand, so he’d make do with the rest of the bones in his body. 

Broken out of his thoughts by the idiot laughing, admitting that the rest of the troupe was on the way to the manor to dispose of everyone and kidnap lady Elizabeth. He stayed silent, letting him think he’d won. He’d stepped closer to his lord eager to end this night, when Joker mentioned that they eliminated all the witnesses and that’s how they would get Elizabeth. Sebastian let out a laugh, a cruel smile on his lips looking down at the worthless being. Ciel gaining his cocky attitude once more.

Repositioning himself so that he put more pressure on Kevin’s head, he’d heard him wheeze.

“My servants?” Ciel questioned cocking his head, before smirking. “It seems your friends are in for a surprise. They’re not just any regular servants. They’re Phantomhive Servants, they’re private soldiers hired by Sebastian and I. They protect Phantomhive secrets, and Phantomhive pride.” 

Upon Joker’s rebuttal that his group were “professionals” Sebastian laughed. Crushing his hope, if he wanted to get cocky he should keep in mind that he hired them, waving his knife and his now lost limb specifically to insult the lad. Letting the knife clatter to the ground inches away from his face. Kelvin started wheezing again, to Sebastian’s dismay. Really wanting to have his hand at his death before he could succumb to his wounds, he noted the rate he felt his soul slipping away, satisfied for now that it seemed to be quite while and that it was a slow and painful demise.

Hearing the creaking of a wheelchair, he turned his head to look towards the entrance. He slipped in front of Ciel, guarding him. The doctor from the circus had showed up, wheeling in on his chair before suddenly getting up, much to Joker’s surprise.The demon wasn’t at all phased by the doctor being able to get up and walk, as he’d been able to tell from the very beginning that his legs were not injured or mangled as he’d liked everyone to believe.

The doctor went on to describe how he’d finally found appropriate materials for his prosthesis. How Kelvin aided in supplying such material. Sebastian thought about how odd the material felt when he’d touched beast’s leg that night in the medical tent, he knew it was not animal bone. Wanting confirmation, he pushed on.

“Yes, I do believe you said bone china correct?” He said, a sly smirk on his face.

After confirming Sebastian’s suspicions of the special material, he smiled. Smiled at the depravity one would go just for than extra flare. He smiled, because his master had not yet caught on. Though it seemed it was close judging by the gasp he let out. Upon Joker realizing where it was coming from Sebastian’s smile grew impossibly bigger. The screaming of denial was comical to the demon, how stupid he was to not have realized or questioned. When doc went to grab one of the children from the cage, he heard his lord drop his revolver. The combined horror emanating off of his master and Joker was intoxicating. Now for the final push the demon mused. When the man grabbed a blade to stab it into the little girl, he heard an earth shattering shriek come from his lord. Normally, he would be concerned, normally he would rush to his aide and comfort his mate. But tonight was anything but a normal night. The fact that his master was in anguish was extra special for the demon. No, tonight he would reap this and make up for it later, consequences be damned. He smelled and sensed his lord’s terror before he saw it. Overriding all common sense, his demonic nature demanding to be unleashed.

Eyes turned fuchsia, cat like slits appearing, reveling in that oh so beautiful scream his fangs peaking out. He inhaled the scent of already irresistible soul, having turned mouthwatering now that it was properly seasoned. He turned to look at his lord, having fallen to his knees reaching out for nothing, yet desperately trying to. Those long spoken words returning, even more strained and tortured.

“S-somebody,-“ The demon clasped his hands around his master’s. The look of desperation absolutely tipping Sebastian over the edge. He guided the boy back up, but his legs were still weak, stumbling but not letting him fall, he held a hand to his side. Now he just needed to hear his name from his lips, ones he oh so loved, ones that tumbled out curses and orders with no compunction. Reaching to stroke that beautiful mouth, lips that belonged to him.

“My lord, there is nothing to fear, You’re outside the cage now it is over.” He said, his voice deceptively sweet & soothing. Untying his eyepatch, revealing his seal he brought his head closer to the boys, their faces inches apart. Ciel stuttering out his name in an oh so familiar way. He could almost taste his agony, he smiled at it, his lord’s eyes were closed, a shame, as he wished his master could see what enjoyment he was getting from this. Open your eyes master. Look at me and see how I take your torture and gain pleasure from it. See how I celebrate in your pain just as much as I celebrate your joy. You’re mine, and I intend to enjoy every part of you. Insidious thoughts filled the demon’s head. He would indeed revel in Ciel’s pain just as much as his pleasure, for he was at his core a demon. Mated, yes, though that wouldn’t stop him from taking all his master could give. It simply allowed him to enjoy his master in every shape and form. If not for now, this rare opportunity presented itself and it would be remiss not to seize it.

Managing to get ahold of himself, his lord spewed out his orders. Kill them all. And kill them all he would. Surging forward, he grabbed the boy holding him tightly, having been so desperate from his flashback he gripped Sebastian around the neck with both arms, hugging him tightly like never before. This only served to fuel Sebastian’s bloodlust, turning to fulfill his master’s orders the doc was first, as he’d been the one to send his lord into a spiral. He was a tad bit grateful though, that bit he’d keep to himself. Keeping an open hand when colliding it into the man as to ensure maximum damage, sharply flinging the blood off his hands like it was filth, and it was. Next was the perverted worm himself. Just like what Sebastian thought he was he would die like so, crushing him underneath his foot like a bug, worthless and vile.

“It is done my lord.” He said soothingly. When his lord told him to burn it he was confused, though he didn’t like the queen he didn’t want his mate to be in trouble. He reminded his master of their prerogative, but was promptly shut down.

“Burn everything here down to ash, do you understand me?!” Ciel said hysterically. 

“That is an order Sebastian!” The butler’s eyes widened, he’d never seen his master so hysterical before, his previous high dampened with worry. Sighing when he realized he couldn’t go against his lord’s orders. Having buried his face in the demon’s neck after his outburst, he didn’t see the demon hesitate. Not because he cared if the children were burned, no. Because he sensed them being watched, 3 people to be exact. He couldn’t tell who though. When he felt Ciel tense again ready to start berating him, he slipped his glove off, walking over to a candelabra, and setting it alight with his powers. The familiar utterance coming from his lips.

“Yes, my lord.” The demon said. Up in flames did the mansion go, save for the pair, protected from it. As they made their way out of the manor, one of the circus freaks met them at the door. Irritation flooded Sebastian yet again. why must all the people who sullied my master with their grubby hands make their appearances tonight? Almost touching his master again he hissed. Ciel smacked his hand away and cringed impossibly closer to his demon. A smug smile on his face when he revealed that they were there to end them. That was Doll’s breaking point, charging at the couple to attack. Alas, was no match for a demon. No matter how irate. Sebastian quickly dispelling her, crushing her head with his hands like he wanted to do previously, at least now her skull could be disfigured to match her eye he thought darkly. 

Walking away, he indeed confirmed they were watched by 3 people. Having been Undertaker for what reason he couldn’t say. The other two being the queen’s private butlers. Grimacing at all of them. Not ready for what was about to be a punishment from the queen surely, and not fancying undertaker and his nosy ways. He left them there to watch the manor burn, not caring for anything but his master. He’d bathe the boy and put him to bed, soothing him. Perhaps make him a cake to make up for today. Anything to cheer up his mate.

Concerned for his mate’s wellbeing, they left the area and returned home. Though not escaping a pair of gaunt hole like eyes. A cackle leaving the demon.

"I'm sure we'll be meeting again soon." Said the gaunt eyed demon. His gaze lingering on the pair, before disappearing from where he came.

---

 

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 15: Murderous Mingling Pt. 1

Notes:

We have arrived at BOM (Book of Murder) I’m so excited for you all to read this! Enjoy! This chapter is Explicit!

Whip the cream until fluffy and it forms soft peaks, adding more powdered sugar as necessary. The demon read instructions for the cream puffs he was making. It was almost tea time, and he found himself wanting to try cream puffs, as it was somewhat difficult to make so he heard. He knew he could make them better though, more suited for his master’s palette. As he finished piping the cream puffs and arranging them on the tray he heard a loud explosion. If he wasn’t mistaken, he would have thought it was Bard goofing off again. Though Mey Rin’s pistol ringing out was anything but normal. Sighing, he grabbed the cream puff display and begrudgingly went to see what was going on. Opening the door to Finny, Mey Rin and Bard all attempting to ward off the queen’s butlers. When it was obvious they were going to fail, he intercepted, making sure Charles Grey’s sword pierced one of his cream puffs instead of Bard’s face.

He was confident enough that they’d satisfy, Grey’s exclamation upon biting into one only fueled his smugness. Instructing the rest of the servants to clean the mess up, he grabbed the tea that had been steeping during this commotion while escorting the Charles duo to the sitting room. He sat them down before fetching his master. His lord groaning when he was told about the butlers’ arrival. That meant nothing good, especially after his last blunder. Thankfully it seemed he was let off the hook for now. Things had been quiet since then, a bit too quiet for Ciel before he became suspicious. Now with her majesty’s secretaries’ arrival it could only mean one thing.

Seated across from them he drank his tea, letting Charles Grey’s words filter through.

“Since I’ll fill you in, you can read the details later.” He said, while revealing the letter with the queen’s crest on it. Ciel reached for it before Grey snatched it back, not giving it to him quite yet until he fully understood.

“Her majesty requests that you host an honored guest at a party that is to be held in two weeks time. It’s to honor a particular visitor to England. I’m sure you can give him the utmost courtesy.” He said winking. 

Ciel tried to refute, saying he hardly knew the man, that he didn’t think the guests he had in mind would suit the visitor. Grey cut him off,

"The man travels here in secret, and is versed in popular literature, it just so happens he's interested in the factories of Great Britain. That's where you come in, what with you being a successful businessman with your company should fit the bill."

Ciel was about to refute again when Grey’s tone brook no argument.

“Besides, after your recent failure, I’m sure her majesty is giving you an opportunity to fix your previous lapse of judgement. I would advise you to take this.” He said, eyes boring into Ciel’s as if he knew exactly what had happened that night. Still, he continued blabbering.

“I say think of it not as a request for her watchdog, but a request for the Earl of Phantomhive, the nobleman.” Sebastian was standing behind Phipps and Grey, awaiting anything their guests might need, though after those words the demon’s eyes narrowed. Ciel meeting his gaze behind their heads. Something’s awry. He accepted the challenge, more out of curiosity than anything. His annoyance growing upon Grey stating that he would be there personally to supervise. They took their leave after, the whole while Ciel watched them leave his manor he definitely suspected it was a setup, something to get back at him for his failure, to punish him for straying from the path her majesty demanded. While watching Phipps sew an embroidered pattern on Finny’s hat, he felt Sebastian re enter the room, returning from escorting the two butlers.

“We need to be careful, one wrong step and it’ll be my ruin. Get in touch with Lau and Undertaker while you’re at it.” The butler bowed, obliging and disappearing the next.

 

The next two weeks passed by quickly, much to the Earl’s growing discontent. Filled with letters of correspondence, arrangements with Lau and Undertaker. More people at the manor meant less time with Sebastian, less time being their genuine selves, and more time putting on a mask. Neither demon nor master were happy about the turn of events. More people in the manor for Sebastian meant more intermingling with his lord of the unworthy, more people getting their grubby little hands on his mate. More people he had to keep an eye out for. Though the demon couldn’t help but be miffed at the thought of his lord being excited to meet one of the invitees. Not liking the way he was interested in another. He knew he was being irrational, that there was nothing more than a casual interest. But nothing would override his unsettled state, not until this “party” was over with. 

The couple sat under a comforter in bed, back to chest, Sebastian stroking his arm lightly. It was their last night together before the party and he wanted to enjoy his lord before he had to unwillingly share him. Neither of them saying anything, just enjoying one another’s company and warmth before reality ripped it away. 

The day of the party came, Sebastian having slipped out of bed early to prep with the other servants much to Ciel’s disappointment. Having his tea served by Sebastian in bed, he eyed the butler curiously.

“You seem a bit anxious. I’m interested, do tell me what has my demon so rattled.” He said, looking up from his newspaper and tea. Sebastian merely offering a tight lipped smile. What he’d never say was that Mey Rin caught wind of the same guest Ciel was excited for and wouldn’t shut her mouth about him, apparently also something of a fan. Thus having to hear about someone he didn’t even want think about until it was time to.

Ciel shrugged, and went back to his morning paper, a diamond trade gone wrong leaving man murdered. A factory being blown to smithereens. Ciel merely hummed as he sipped his tea, nothing but the average news he’d come to expect. He felt Sebastian staring at him nonstop, though he didn’t bother saying anything, letting the feeling wash over him and fill him with contentment. Lord knows he’d need it.

After dressing his lord he went back down to prepare for the evening guests arrival. Ciel going downstairs to his study, getting a head start on his work as he wouldn’t have time during the party. Calling an old friend of his fathers, he asked about their special guest they were hosting, and to his aggravation, it seemed things were going to be messier than they’d anticipated. Hanging up, he was going to think over what to do next when a knock from Sebastian came, announcing it was almost time and that they should be getting ready.

He left the other servants to welcome the guests in while Sebastian got him ready. His butler following him up the stairs and into his dressing room he plopped down on the velvet cushioned settee. A frown on his face as he watched Sebastian rifle through the numerous outfits in the custom built armoires. Typical of Sebastian, he picked the most recent one made, the most expensive one to date, eliciting a scoff from his lord. of course he chooses the most expensive thing, show off.  Standing up so his butler could undress him, he sighed it would be a long weekend, and it hadn't even started yet.

"Trust me, I know how you feel. I feel the same way Young Master." The butler muttered, buttons through an awaiting buttonhole.

"This night hasn't even started and I already want to kick everyone out." The Earl grumbled. A ribbon tied delicately around his neck almost too tight for his liking this time. Then again, he wasn't sure he wouldn't find something to complain about tonight. Woolen shorts sliding past, a twitch of arousal, a glance down below as they did. A quirk upwards of an eyebrow on the butler's face. Ciel kept his gaze forward ignoring his butler for the remainder of the dressing. A walking stick in his hand, and they were off, whether it was to the boy's demise or to their future success, only the demon would have the answers to. They traversed down the stairs just in time to hear Lau telling Sir Arthur Doyle about how grumpy and mean Ciel was. Sighing, it was going to be a long weekend indeed. He intervened before he could scare off the one person he actually was interested in inviting tonight.

“Why don’t you leave your teasing of my guests at that?” The boy said haughtily. The young earl descending down the steps to shake hands and properly introduce himself to his welcome guest. Afterwards turning towards the rest of the guests that were waiting off to the side. Though, taking a glance around, he noticed one person missing. He turned to Sebastian, asking if the guest of honor was indeed not present. Sebastian confirming the worst, the weather delayed their carriage. Ciel was vexed, though he didn’t let it show, how was everything supposed to happen if their guest of honor wasn’t present. Sighing, he turned to Sebastian to start complaining, but Mey Rin interrupted, announcing his arrival. About time the earl thought.

The lumbering man with a distinguished beard and pot belly walked in, with Charles Grey behind him. Introducing himself as Georg Von Siemens. He shook Ciel’s hands, apologizing for being late. At least you showed up. Ciel thought, accepting his apology and thanking him for traveling so far.

They’d situated everyone and Sebastian began ushering in everyone by their status amongst one another into the dining room. Amongst such guests were famous Irene Diaz and her date Grimsby Keane, Karl Woodley, president of his own diamond polishing company, Patrick Phelps, a distinguished board member from the blue line trading division. And finally, the one man that Sebastian was itching to crush, Mr. Arthur Conan Doyle, aspiring writer and the one guest his master had specifically requested to be here out of all the others. Looking at him, Sebastian really couldn’t see what was so special about him. This was the man his lord was eager to meet? Pathetic. Though, try as he might, Sebastian couldn’t seem to squash his feelings of irritation towards the man. He’d decided he would keep an eye on him throughout the night. He ushered everyone into the dining hall, before grabbing a tray filled with wine glasses and began passing them out to all the guests. He noticed how uncomfortable Doyle seemed and laughed to himself. His master would see how spineless this man was and want nothing to do with him. He turned to Woodley and offered him a glass, though had to restrain himself from shattering the rest of them when he noticed his lord staring at Doyle across the room. He saved his glass for last, making sure he got to stew in his lonesome. Taking a breath, he straightened his face, letting it ooze superiority, he knew he was better looking than Doyle, and judging from the way Doyle eyed him, it seemed he knew it too. Letting his face drift back to his more pensive state after walking away. 

It took everything in the demon not to turn around then and there when he heard his master approach Doyle and start a conversation. He promptly excused himself, disappearing towards the kitchen to compose himself before he did irreparable damage. No. He had a task to do. Not yet fully calm, he focused on an arrangement of champagne glasses and let his mind stray, thinking of much more pleasant things and how he'd much rather be doing something else right now, like watching how his lord would struggle to ride his cock. That seemed to help. It was much easier to focus on this than the pesky little author twit. He'd finished the arrangement and went back outside.

It seems he emerged on time, as he opened the door to see Siemens getting slapped by Irene for grabbing at her drunkenly. Enraged, Siemens threw his drink at her, though not before his lord could interfere. Sure, Sebastian could have stopped it, but it was just champagne, it wouldn’t hurt the boy. Besides, he deserved it for taunting him with Doyle earlier. Acting as if Sebastian couldn’t see him approach. Yes, this would be his payback. Though his thought was cut short when Keane grabbed a bottle and hurled it in Siemen’s face. Not wanting the night to be ruined so soon, he leapt into action. Using his powers, he quickly wheeled the champagne display out before turning back and intercepting the champagne bottle before it collided with his face. Landing on a ladder next to the table, he popped it, and began pouring the golden liquid, letting it fall, cascading down into awaiting glasses. Everyone crowding the table to get some. Crisis averted. Irene turned towards him to thank him for saving her lover, but he merely walked away, not interested in some lowly human’s gratitude. He didn’t do it for her.

Walking to a cart behind the food station, he grabbed a towel, walking over to his master to dry him off. It pleased him to see that his lord wasn’t at all phased by the events. Knowing the boy he was surprised he hadn't lost his temper. As he toweled him off, the two switched to french, not wanting anyone to catch what they were saying. 

“Seeing him like this, I’d say Siemens and the bottle are no strangers.” The boy said, messing with a strand of damp hair. Eyes condescending. Sebastian shrugged.

“Even so, seeing him with no sense of self discipline makes me think he is an utter fool or is incapable of feeling shame. Doctors wouldn’t be able to cure whatever illness he’s stricken with.” he said, disapprovingly. The butler was about to reply, but was cut off by a laugh. Doyle. So it seemed the man was eavesdropping on their conversation. The irritation was back. He sighed, he hated eavesdroppers. Though before he could scold the man, his lord turned to Doyle and offered a sweet smile, putting his fingers to his lips and shushing the man. Sebastian was taken aback. What on earth had overcome his master. Doyle didn’t deserve his master’s smile, no. The poisonous seed that was jealousy ran through his entire core like molten lava invading every cell of his human vessel. No, that would ruin everything they planned, how unfortunate for the demon. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, resisting the urge to rip Arthur's head clean off his body. Turning away from that wretched display of tomfoolery, he tended to the other guests to aid his distraction, needing the distance for the time being.

The night went on, drinks flowing freely, the guests having migrated to the drawing room for entertainment. When it became apparent that Siemens had fallen asleep from overdoing the alcohol, Ciel took that as his cue to retire for the evening, saying a child such as him should have been in bed sooner. Sebastian carrying Siemens on his back followed his lord into the hallway, teasing him about being a child when it’s convenient.

They dropped Siemens off in his room, Sebastian laying him out on his bed before returning to Ciel waiting by the door, Ciel looking at Siemens with a look of disgust, it was almost comical. The pair walked up to his lord’s room in silence, enjoying the calm before the storm. Ciel sitting on his bed, lifting his neck to allow Sebastian to undo his neck tie, before shrugging off his coat. The butler undoing the buttons on his dress shirt, Ciel surprised to see a displeased expression on his face.

“You’ve no right to give me that look, if you’re so displeased at me engaging with my guests, then I’ll find one of the other servants to do your job.” He snapped. That only serving to annoy the demon further. He growled before gripping his lord arms tightly, but not enough to harm him.

“No, you won’t.” He hissed, “You’re mine, it’s enough as it is to have to share you with everyone else, don’t make me ruin our plans before we even get started.” The demon threatened. Ciel kept his face blank, though it was interesting to see his demon get so riled up. Normally so calm, it was amusing. Smirking, he decided he was going to have his own fun tonight.

“Do your part well and I’ll make it up to you later as a reward, however if you step out of line, I’ll order you away, and not call you for a whole week.” The boy said, the demon scowled in anger. If there was one thing he hated, it was not being near his lord. It seemed his little lord was so keen on using that against him. The need to have the final say over the boy overrode all common sense, the need to possess and claim what was his was all he could think about. A growl escaping him. He loomed over the boy, his dress shirt half unbuttoned, a flick of his hand and the rest of the buttons scattered across the floor, the carpet muting the sound of the clattering.

"Hey! Watch it! Don't think I won't follow through with that I just said!" Ciel shouted, his eyes narrowed in anger now. Blue meeting pink slits. An eyebrow quirked up in response.

"Oh? Let's be real here Young Master, it is not me who needs you, it is you who needs me." The devil said, gloves slipping off, hands pinning the boy to the edge of the bed.

"I'll show you who you truly belong to." He said, his voice cuttingly smooth. Crashing his mouth down to the boys. Fingers grabbing hold of the boy's cock, stroking it, squeezing it torturously slow. A laugh escaping the demon as his lord was already half hard.

"My, it seems my little master doesn't mind a little roughness.. Or is it just because it's me that you're enjoying this?" A smirk, a knowing glance thrown Ciel's way. Ciel didn't have the words to reply back, his mouth was busy, moving against his butler's. Those damned lips, that cursed tongue, ones that said the most absurd things, ones that gave him the utmost pleasure. He was mad at his demon, and yet, he wouldn't resist. Couldn't resist.

The boy's whimpers turned to groans upon being stretched out by his lover's fingers, gasps of delight coming out when a warm vaccum of his butler's mouth enveloped his leaking cock. His mouth working him into an almost climax before he pulled away.

"Ngh--Why the hell did you stop?" Whined the boy. Looking up at his demon's face, lips turned upwards into an arrogant smile. He almost wanted to smack it right off of him if he wasn't needing his release so badly.

"Impatient are we?" Said the elder. Taking care to undo the buttons of his trousers one by one. Pushing his pants down, the demon let out a chuckle when he freed his cock from his pants only to be met with the boy's accelerated heart rate, and breathy moan upon seeing it. Meeting the boy's eyes, he lifted his eyebrows, a silent question.

"I want to fuck. I want your cock." Came from the demanding little creature. A dastardly smile upon the demons face as he lined up with the boy's hole. No warning, no sweet words tonight. Tonight, it was about claiming his mate. His lord wanted to fuck, so he would give him what he so desired.

A hiss coming from him as he extracted himself from his master's tight hole, only to plunge back in and repeat, his cock was being delightfully squeezed with every thrust. The boy's yelps of pleasure only adding to it. Oh, what a joy it was. For as beautiful as Ciel Phantomhive was normally, he looked even more beautiful impaled on his cock gasping his name and clutching onto his shoulders for dear life.

It didn't take long, the boy pushing him over the edge with a bite at his ear in retaliation. Hissing into the boy's neck as he spilled inside of him. Pulling out, he bent down and cleaned the boy's orifice with his own mouth, eyeing his lord who barely had the strength to lift his head to watch him. The anger in his eyes softened by pleasure, though it was now back to irritation as his cock was still awaiting it's release.

"I know what you want." The demon said, softly, tucking his cock back into his pants and buttoning himself up.

The boy sulked still, arms crossed over one another. A pout on his face now, the two not speaking while the demon buttoned a new nightgown back on him, ignoring the boy's straining erection. Any other day and he would have bathed the boy, today was anything but. Wanting his scent to cling to his lord, he didn't bathe him.

"I didn't cum." Stated the boy. A twitch of a smile on the butler's lips.

"I know." Was all that was said. The boy let out a sound of disbelief.

"When?" Ciel demanded.

"Later." Replied the demon, patiently. As if he hadn't just ravaged his master and left the boy wanting. "I'm still mad." Still deceptively sweet. The boy merely glared at him in response, before throwing himself down on the pillows and turning his back to his butler.

"Clean me up properly."

The devil smirked.

”No.”

"What?! You filthy fucking mong—."

"I wish to leave my scent on you Sir. I find it much more appealing than--"

“Fucking leave then.” The boy said burrowing his head harder into the pillows

”Sir, I —“

"I said. Leave. You useless demon."

The demon sighed, knowing nothing would rid his lord of his terrible moods he left the boy to sulk in his bed. He wished him a good night and blew out the candle before he left back down towards the kitchen to clean up. The other servants picking up on his mood and thankfully leaving him alone. Between tending to the guests through the night and cleaning up, they had their hands full.

Around 1am, the bell for Siemens’ room rang requesting service. Sebastian sighed, shrugging on his tailcoat telling Mey Rin he was joining her to aid Siemens. When she suggested he was doing so out of concern for her, he had to stop himself from rolling his eyes. The girl was delusional at best.

“No, Mey Rin, I’m more concerned for Lord Siemens, as he had a lot to drink.” He said, averting his gaze from her flushed face. Knocking on the door to the room, they heard a scream. Sebastian picking up on the sound of glass breaking. Mey Rin becoming frantic, pounding on the door relentlessly. The noise garnering the attention of the other guests. Sebastian having to break down the door, revealing Siemens slumped in his seat. A cacophony of screams coming from the guests. 

Entering the room, he looked around, he swore he heard the sound of glass breaking, narrowing his eyes he looked towards the fire place, the likely source of whatever remains. A strange medicinal scent assaulting his nose. Looking at Siemens, he saw no actual injuries, nor the scent of blood. Ah, so this is what they were planning. A staged murder, perhaps to frame my master. He kept his face blank, looking towards Grey, he was looking for any signs of his knowledge, he seemed too calm. Just then, the annoying Doyle chimed in, confirming he was dead. If he didn’t have a job to do, he would have laughed at how everything was going according Grey’s plan. Doyle and likely everyone else falling for the setup. 

His master arriving shortly after, meeting his eyes, he conveyed that the trap had been set. Now it was up to them to find a way out of this mess. While Finny and Bard took Siemens body away, everyone else was trying to figure out who did this. The first person under suspicion was Irene and Grimsby, as they were the ones who had an altercation with him during dinner. Though they had an alibi, so that was out. Everyone had an alibi, the servants cleaning, and the guests all together in the drawing room. That left only one person, Ciel. He noticed how the boy didn’t refute their claims outright, even though Sebastian knew he never awoke once. Thus, he stayed silent, noticing his master likely figuring out his next move. Finny instead defending his master, and as expected he was shut down. Grey instigating further, Sebastian didn’t like the man, there was something off about him. Insinuating there would be more murders, Sebastian picked that much up from his words. His master being the prime suspect right now was the setup, it was clear to him that they were intent on blaming him for the rest of the murders. 

He glanced at his lord. Curious if he realized exactly how deep they were in. Lau piping up, insisting they lock Ciel up. Grey proving to be more of a nuisance the more he talked. Saying they needed to keep an eye on him lest he escape. Sebastian automatically volunteering, but was immediately shut down again by Lau. Saying that the servants would only aid him. Though he wasn’t wrong, Sebastian didn’t like anyone besides him to stay close to his master. Unfortunately, it seemed he was out of options, as the rest of the group agreed with Lau. As luck would have it, Sebastian’s worries were proven correct. No one else besides the one man he detested would be watching over his master tonight. The man had every right to seem nervous about being with Ciel, he should tread very carefully if he wanted his soul to be intact by morning. He looked over to his master and was pleased to see had a disappointed expression on his face. Grey rubbing salt in the wound, producing a pair of long ranged handcuffs, so they could ensure the earl wasn’t able to pull a fast one on them. Sebastian merely stared at the man, wondering if he somehow knew about his relationship with his lord and was intent on upsetting him. As he escorted his guests to their respective rooms, he had nothing on the brain besides deciding on which of the two pests to crush first, should his master allow it, though seeing as Grey was in favor with her majesty, Doyle was the likely candidate. 

Knocking on the door to Sir Arthur’s room, he entered. He’d been too distracted by his murder plotting that he failed to realized just how dire this situation was. Seeing Arthur sitting on the side of the bed and his master on the other, he resisted the urge to grab the boy and run, or rather, he resisted the greater urge to claim his master then and there in front of Arthur. They’d be sharing a bed. Absolutely unacceptable. No one else would share a bed with his master besides him. Arthur was going to get what he deserved, that much Sebastian was positive about, because he would be the one to personally terrify the man. Ciel's voice ringing out broke Sebastian from his sinister thoughts.

“Stop standing there like an idiot and get me ready for bed. I’m tired.” He said, If Sebastian wasn’t looking he would have thought his lord had said it out loud. Arthur sat with his head in his hands moping, not at all aware at what had transpired. His lord had whispered it, only audible to Sebastian. Obliging, he knelt down and changed his lord out of his robe and into his nightshirt, Arthur giving them the deserved privacy facing the other way. Sebastian apologizing for having to place Phelps in his room, as he refused to share a dwelling next to the murder room. Ciel not really caring. Seeming lost in thought, he stared at something behind Sebastian. When he finished buttoning up his lord, he grabbed the shackles from the handcuffs and placed them around his master’s wrists begrudgingly. Ciel meeting his eyes, a smirk on his face, the sight of it alleviating any tension Sebastian had.

“It’s going to be cold tonight from the storm, make sure you keep the fires going throughout the night, leave no fireplace untouched. After all, our guests deserve nothing but the best the Phantomhive’s have to offer.” Message received. He bowed, and uttered his compliance. Understanding exactly that his lord meant, Looking over at Doyle, he was none the wiser. 

Ciel smirking to himself after turning to face the professor’s way. 

“Well Professor? Shall we get some rest?” His master said, keeping his face impassive as to look professional. Though, unbeknownst to him, his master was intentionally riling him up. Wanting to see just how possessive and angry he could make his demon. Intentionally giving sweet smiles, and fluttering his eye lashes, making sure Sebastian saw. He had no actual interest in Doyle of course, only in his writing, which was why Ciel invited him, to meet him in person and perhaps convince him for another book.

The added advantage was that he saw how jealous Sebastian was getting at him showing the slightest interest in the writer. Thus, he’d began his new game with Sebastian, and the demon was none the wiser, falling for it hook line and sinker. Turning back towards him, he stopped the smirk from showing when he saw the obviously fake neutral expression plastered on his face. 

Excusing himself, he blew out the candle and headed back downstairs to prepare for his master’s orders. Grabbing a bucket, he started with Siemens’ room, raking the coals, and he indeed found shards of glass that he knew he heard before they broke the door down. He managed to assemble them to form the vial before he was struck from behind. Grey bashing him in the head with the fire poker, before stabbing him with it through his back. Playing dead, he held in a groan when grey took the reassembled vial and threw it out the window. Just great more work for him to do later. Waiting until Grey left the room, he pulled the poker out from his chest, grunting, quite surprised at how much it hurt. Sighing, his master was correct, intentionally sending him to his demise in order to clear his name. He laughed, he supposed this was also a form of punishment for his earlier outburst. Now, how to get back at him?

He got up and followed Grey to the wine cellar, entering before Grey could be the first. As he suspected, Siemens wasn't dead. Merely pretending. Whatever trick they used, he was sure it was in that vial he put back together. Sebastian stared down at the lecherous man, sighing, even he couldn't resist grabbing more alcohol. What a slovenly pig. He approached and could practically smell the alcohol on him, wanting to see if he could smell the remnants of whatever draught he'd taken to fake his heartbeat stopping he inched closer, though not before Grey opened the door. Before he could see Sebastian though he leapt onto one of the pillars, standing on the edge of it making sure to press himself flat against it.

It would seem that her majesty was growing irksome at the Germans for their unwanted presence in England. Though they weren't surprised at Siemens' death, they'd anticipated him dying as he was the guest of honor. They just didn't know the reasoning why her majesty wanted him dead, her own cousin nonetheless. Upon Grey's declaration that Germany would never catch up to England, it became apparent. typical, power hungry humans. Sebastian almost dismissed the fact, if it wasn't the anger at what was so obvious to him now. They'd wanted to frame his master from the get go, after his display of foolishness. It angered the demon that they thought they could get away with it so easily, him and his master made them from the initial request. Grey's insistence on Ciel throwing this party was bizarre. Only one reason remained for such stubbornness, they wanted him specifically for whatever the Queen had planned. It was unfortunate that said thing was being framed for murder.

Watching Grey walk away and up back to the main portion of the house, he glanced back at Siemens before heading back upstairs to do what he needed to. Starting towards the kitchen, needing to prep for the meals for the next day, using his powers, as he didn't have time to do anything at a human speed. He had to admit, it was quite refreshing to use his powers freely, he'd almost missed it. When he was cleaning up, he'd heard a strange sound, it would seem they had an uninvited guest. Following the sound, a slithering sound within the walls, he heard it was heading in the direction of his lord's chambers. For the first time that night, he was grateful his lord wasn't in his own bed.

Opening the door to his chambers, he was met with ungodly screams from Phelps, an unfortunate casualty of this party. The man had knocked over his master's clock in his throws of agony. The man looking at Sebastian, begging for him to help him.

"Goodness, we accommodated you, even giving you my master's suite as compensation and you can't even take care of his stuff? What a lousy guest you are Mr. Phelps." The demon said, amused at his pain. Though that was cut short when he noticed the serpentine end of a snake go through the vents. He let it go, making a note to catch it later, as he wanted the rest of them to see Phelp's body, it would aid their cause. Turning to leave Phelps to succumb to his poisoning, he followed the snake into the greenhouse. Upon entering, he was ambushed by two other snakes. Wrapping themselves around his arms and tightening, before both biting him. Any other mortal would have dropped dead. Thankfully for him he wasn’t a mortal. Movement from the shadows attracted his attention. Snake. Interesting. They didn’t think he’d come for them after the circus fiasco. It would appear he was seeking revenge of some sort. Pity Sebastian couldn’t kill him right away, as he’d require his master’s permission.

“Mr. Snake, I see we meet again.” the demon said, displeasure in his voice. 

“A human should be dead after thirty seconds, yet you’re still standing. Why are you not dead yet? Asks Webster.” Snake voiced.

“How could I be the Phantomhive family butler if I couldn’t withstand this level of poisoning?” The demon said, eyes flashing pink. If snake was going to try anything, it would be foolish. The snakes that bit him started hissing, before withdrawing from Sebastian and returning to Snake. Snake backed up, looking at Sebastian in horror.

“You’re not human are you Black?” he said, stuttering through his sentence, not letting him finish, he quickly flitted behind him and knocked him out, a hard hit to the back of his head. The snakes hissing at Sebastian. He grabbed them too, tying them up to incapacitate them, before stepping to the other end of the greenhouse and grabbing a huge wooden storage box. Placing it next to snake, he grabbed the rope inside the box and tied him up, using a rag to gag him. Placing him in the box along with his friends, he sealed it shut before heading back inside to finish the rest of his errands.

Heading back inside the manor and downstairs to his room to draft up instructions for the servants to reheat the food. Bard was his first target. Entering his room, he called for the cook to wake up, each time calling his name, becoming more annoyed. Upon his third attempt at cajoling the man awake, he had to dodge his arm swinging out to strike him as Bard's instincts kicked in. At least he was awake now.

"What the hell are you doing sneaking around so late? I thought you were a ghost or something, What do you want?" The cook said, irritated at having his precious sleep interrupted.

"I want to talk to you about the schedule tomorrow." The butler started, but was quickly shut down by the lazy worker insisting it could wait till morning. His own temper flaring, really not in the mood for insolence after being stabbed and bashed in the head, he grabbed Bards arm ensuring to put sufficient pressure to hurt, but not bruise him.

"But I'd like you to listen right now." He said, giving a hard stare to the man conveying that no. it couldn't wait. Hoping he wasn't as dense as he'd thought he was. Thankfully, he understood the gravity. Sebastian began listing off the instructions. When it was apparent Bard wasn't going to be receptive to the instructions, he gave him the papers he drafted earlier. Eyes widening in surprise. Even this was off behavior for Sebastian.

Bard opened his mouth, saying how odd it was Sebastian was doing this, taking the papers from him. Sebastian making a saddened face, hoping it conveyed the appropriate amount to rouse concern. Before he could say anything, Finny piped up, waking up from all the noise, confused as to what was going on for Sebastian to be in their room at this hour.

"Finny, since you won't be able to tend to the garden during the storm, please do and change the coke from the fireplaces throughout the mansion first thing when you awake." The boy muttering his compliance. Though Sebastian was a tad worried if he even understood what he even said. Finny slumping back on the mattress. The butler walking over to his bed and tucking the covers in, making sure to hammer in home the importance of how busy they were going to be tomorrow.

Sebastian announcing his leave before looking back at the two, a serious expression on his face.

"Then I'll leave the matters in your hands chef." Putting emphasis on the title as to raise alarm. Sebastian would never willingly address Bard as chef, not while the demon was still alive. Closing the door, he laughed when he heard Bard bolt upright, realizing the implications of his words.

Walking outside, he ran through the forest until he spotted what he needed. Perched on a tree branch was an owl. Bingo. Leaping up and grabbing at the owl, it squawking in protest. Keeping ahold of the bird until he reached his room. Taking a small piece of parchment paper, he rolled it up, not bothering to write anything on it. It'd be a good test for his master. He tied it to the bird's legs before putting the owl in the cage he'd purchased a week prior. Peering into the cage, he eyed it, narrowing his eyes at it when it began screaming again.

"Are you going to calm down? Quite the fuss to make, I'm releasing you tomorrow, don't worry."

The bird silencing after that, staring up at Sebastian with curious eyes. Satisfied the bird was behaving, he used the cage to cover up his wounds. It was dark, and Bard and Finny didn't notice, but he wouldn't risk that chance, not with Mey Rin's eyes.

Knocking on her door, he heard a crash before he heard her stumble about. He waited, growing impatient. Even this late she's still so clumsy. Finally the door opened, Mey Rin apologizing about the wait, though her countenance changing once she realized who it was.

"OH, Mr. Sebastian! What are you doing here so late? Surely it's not for what I think it is." She stuttered over her words. Her face turning pink at the thought of them doing salacious activities. His eyebrow twitched in frustration. She was deluded if she thought he had an inkling of desire for her. No. There was only one person he desired, though right now it seemed he was occupied with someone else, much to his annoyance. Not wanting to think about the nuisance, he announced to Mey Rin that he was there to give her instructions for tomorrow morning. Reciting the lines he had committed to memory. He said there was a letter wrapped around the owl's leg, and to release it first thing tomorrow. When Mey Rin inquired as to whom the letter was for, Sebastian refused to answer. Giving a vague statement, as to there would be a time when it would come in handy

He instructed her to release it immediately at dawn. Not letting her continue her delirious ramblings, he excused himself. Though not before turning back around and giving her a warning.

"Do be careful opening your doors at night without checking who it is, seeing as you are a lady." The butler said, he'd hate having his personal time with his master disrupted because he had to find and retrain a replacement all because she was so stupid. Turning and heading back up the stairs, he went to his room to write a report about what he found in the fireplace for his master before he grabbed a pillow from his bed. Tucking the paper inside, he went to Sir Arthur's room. Blowing out a candle so they couldn't see his bloodied body, he stepped inside silently. He sensed his master was awake still, he could see both of them on the bed. his anger back once more at seeing the two next to one another in bed. It should've been his spot. He should be in Arthur's stead next to his master. He didn't let them become aware of his presence yet, melding with the shadows, he inched closer to the bed. Seeing his lord fake his slumber was priceless. The boy was a horrendous actor. Though, Sebastian could admit, it couldn't be that bad if Arthur was falling for it.

His anger returning in full force once he saw Doyle turn over and smile at his lord.

"Ah, when he's asleep he's as cute as his age suggests he is. Instead of the 'earl' I'm getting this is truly 'Ciel' I'm getting a glimpse at." The brown haired man said fondly. He reached out to touch him but Sebastian was having none of that. He appeared before Arthur, not bothering to make an excuse of where he came from.

"Indeed, he's a lot cuter when he's asleep." the butler said, attempting to be friendly, though there was no hiding the edge to his voice. Doyle becoming startled at the demon's sudden appearance, asking where he came from. He was about to brush of the question, when his master popped up from his spot.

"You're late Sebastian." The boy said, glaring at his butler. Noticing he had a pillow in his hand, so that must have his report on the fireplace. He thrusted his hand outward. 

"Give me the pillow." he demanded.

Wanting the chance to embarrass his master to get a rise out of him, he placed the pillow down and grabbed the old one, using that to cover his chest.

"Is this what you'd call young master's security blanket?" The butler teased, a smile on his face while anticipating his master's reaction. He could already feel the pangs of his master being embarrassed through his seal. He took great pleasure in it, as he rarely had chances to actually embarrass the boy.

The boy fell back down on his bed with a flop, landing on his pillow, and reaching an arm into it, feeling the note Sebastian left. He noticed Sebastian's scent on the pillow and nuzzled it slightly, breathing in the scent of his mate trying to be discreet. It didn't escape the demon, much to his enjoyment. Sebastian looking down at him with an adoring expression upon his face.

"Nonsense, I just like this pillow. Nothing more." The boy replied sheepishly, I see you also like it in a different way the boy's initial message received. He understood his master got the note and yet, the demon couldn't help himself. 

"Would you also like a lullaby?" He said in the sweetest voice possible, knowing full well how much Ciel would hate it. His reaction proved worth it indeed. Launching himself back upright, he scolded his butler for his unprofessional behavior.

"No way! And since when do you ever sing to me?! That wasn't funny at all! And watch what you say, people could misunderstand!" He yelled, not at all caring that Arthur was there to witness. "Go back to your room already, I'm going to sleep."

Sebastian took his dismissal as him understanding everything was fine. Though he couldn't help but brush the back of his finger along his cheek as he pulled the covers closer. For his own pleasure, as well as to make a point to Arthur. This boy is mine, don't even think for a second that he actually has taken to you. Staring pointedly at the man before pulling away. Sighing, he thought about how Sebastian the butler wouldn't be around much longer to take care of Ciel, as he was 'dead'. Not wanting to be without his lord especially with their unexpected guest and Arthur around, he felt out of control with anxiety. Knowing he'd have to ask Arthur to do the one thing he would have ripped his arms off for, he closed his eyes, reining in the anger before it could fully manifest. Knowing the role had to play, he said what was needed for their plan to go accordingly.

"I'm sorry to have inconvenienced you Sir Arthur, the young master stands firm as the head of the Phantomhive family, but he's still only a child." Sebastian said, attempting to clear his master's name of any suspicions in case Arthur had any.

As much as it pained Sebastian to say the next words, he knew he had to. At least his sadness would come off as genuine.

"I'm really glad they chose you to watch over him." Sebastian could feel his human body revolting at even saying what was so painfully not true. Closing his eyes, so Arthur couldn't see the anger in them, he spat out the next set of words that were truth. Not wanting the truth, he clenched the pillow in his arm tighter, in an attempt to quell his seething. Though his chest tightened painfully at the actuality in those words. His thoughts drifting to if they were to become true, if somehow a demon like him wasn't impervious to most human befallings. He most certainly would be dead, and would be without his master. His sadness shifted into anger that anyone other than him would attempt to care for his lord.

"I'm leaving the young master in your hands." He said, begrudgingly. He turned away before Arthur could see his face. His rage carrying him out the door, shutting it, with finality.

Heading to his room, he donned on his outer coat, to cover his wounds and left the manor, shifting to his demonic form and heading towards central London. He shifted back to his human form in a dark alley, stepping out and turning the corner. Stepping up to the ticket booth at the Lyceum theatre, he purchased the ticket for a late night showing. He was going to head back to the manor but decided to see what the fuss was about, if not for 2 minutes. After he’d had his fill, he went back to the manor. Stripping his outer coat, and leaving it in his room.

Traversing back upstairs to Siemen's room, he stared at the still burning fire, grabbing the poker, he looked at it amused. At least this can be one way it'll take his anger away, if not for the moment. He was about to stab it through his back but gave pause for a moment. Smiling to himself, he decided he would play his own joke on Grey. Grabbing it with both hands, he drove the spear back into his own body through the front, grunting at the impact. Then he lied there, still as ever, waiting, and waiting. He found comfort in the sound of his Master's heartbeat. Leaving his eyes open, to appear shocked, he let his mind wander.

He wasn't sure how long had passed, though he knew he had to be ready when he heard the sound of the other servants rising and preparing for the day. He heard Finny's footsteps and when he dropped the bucket of coals and started sobbing the demon fought to keep an annoyed expression off his face. He was going to have a hell of a time cleaning that up.

Finny running away to get the other servants, the commotion causing everyone else to walk in the room, their faces all bearing the same horrified expression. All, save for one person. Grey. Though Sebastian had to admit, the puzzled look on Grey's face was worth the extra pain. Soon enough, it was time for his master's performance.

It was a believable performance, though the demon had to strain to keep himself from reacting when his lord started hitting him with his rings. It was quite an interesting thing for Sebastian to have his master on top of him in front of other guests, had he not had to play dead, and if he were capable at all, he thought he would be the one embarrassed from the indecent position. The other part of him, the possessive part of him wanted to grab hold of the boys waist and ravage him in front of everyone, to show who his master belonged to. Alas, that would be terribly unfitting for a butler. So, he stayed there frozen admiring his lord’s sly smile that only he could see. The boy leaning down and whispering in his ear.

“Put the vial in the fireplace when the time is right.” And with that, Sebastian was a free demon. Finny and Bard carrying Sebastian’s body down to the cellar.

❊          ❊          ❊

Blood, stained at his feet, dried and sticky. The sickly metallic coppery scent of blood clung to his skin. His toes covered in his demon's blood, no, wait- was it truly the demon's blood? It surely was human blood. Do demon's bleed? His shirt was drenched in it, dried and disfiguring his shirt out of it's usually silken pressed form. Now it was crumpled against his body, the parts still damp clung uncomfortably to his skin. He let out a sigh, waiting for Tanaka to prep his bath before he got in. He didn't dare sit on his setee, the childish part of him wanted to get it dirty just to see Sebastian clean it, a revenge of sorts for leaving him unsatisfied last night. He crept closer, inching towards the setee, staring at it’s unmarred cream velvet cushion. It would seem today wasn’t the day for it to be dirtied though, as Tanaka opened the door to the bathroom to come fetch him. Tanaka leaned down to unbutton the dress shirt before removing his eyepatch. Tanaka stared at his marked eye for a moment, Ciel waited, staring back at the man daring him to ask. After a brief pause, he walked over to the armoire and placed his shirt in the dirty bin. Ciel had already entered the tub when he got back. The steward came in and peered in at Ciel a questioning look in his eyes.

“Do you require assistance Sir.” He asked, his arms held behind his back. Ever the professional.

“No.” Ciel replied. No, only Sebastian could touch him like this.

Tanaka bowed, and left to wait outside the door. Ciel was grateful he didn’t ask questions because he wouldn’t have gotten an answer. After all, one’s servants should know when to hold their tongue. Ciel sighed, staring at the now mottled water. The crystal clear water now turned a dingy red, the blood washing off of him. Sebastian’s blood washing off of him, he sank lower into the tub, his chin below the surface, the water barely touching his lips, enough for him to breathe. He went through the motions of bathing, struggling through each step. Washing his hair, it wasn’t the same as when his demon did it. Wringing the wash cloth out, he sat back for a moment, relaxing before he had to go back out there. As he thought about his next move, his thoughts drifted back to his mate. What are you doing at the moment Sebastian?

❊          ❊          ❊

Sebastian sprinted after the bird, seeing it at a distance, leaping up and snatching it out of midair. The bird screaming.

“Do please calm down for a moment.” He said as he injected the bird with a sedative. Landing down on the ground, he couldn’t rest for a second, sighing as he overheard the voices coming from the manor. Blast, they were coming to check him for the key. He’d swallowed it prior, in the event that they asked about it. He had to get back. And fast. Sprinting, he was halfway through the back of the maze in the estate when he heard an awful sound. Screeching to a halt. He couldn’t ignore that sound. 

A black cat appearing crying, looking so sad and lost in this downpour. Stricken with sadness he picked it up. There was absolutely no way he was going to leave it out here by itself. As if the world chose to spite him in that moment, a litter of cats appearing at the same time the group inside the manor were descending the steps. Knowing he was out of time soon he scooped all the kittens up, rushing to his room and putting them in his wardrobe closet before dashing down and under the tarp just as they opened the cellar door. Crisis averted. 

Perhaps it was karma, but nothing could have prepared him when they began to strip the demon to check for the key. In all his millennia of existing, this was probably his most embarrassing and most vulnerable he’d felt. Stripped naked in front of strangers and a man he hated pawing at him. Though, the only thing keeping the demon sane was his master's peculiar reaction to his body. He could feel the boy's eyes on him, could feel his eyes raking over his body, his bare chest, now stained red with the gaping wound, though that didn't deter the boy and his arousal, Sebastian could smell it, could feel it through his seal, the stirrings of his lord's arousal was present in his nose. Even with the wound, it would seem his mate was too familiar with his body to keep his sinful thoughts from taking over. A swallow of saliva, his breath tightening just the barest. Oh, he couldn't wait to tease the boy later.  Though Arthur stripping him down would not be over soon enough for Sebastian, he'd much rather prefer it if it was his master doing the undressing if he were to be completely honest. Thankfully they concluded they didn't find anything, they never would. And left soon after. 

He’d overheard the commotion of his master finding the cats in his wardrobe closet as he was making his way to the garden. Laughing, imagining the look on his lord’s face as he found them. He’d get an earful later he was sure, but would be worth it. Crouching down as to not be seen by the servants that had rushed outside to look for the key that wouldn’t be there. He worked on picking up all the pieces needed, before flitting up to Woodley’s room and placing the evidence in his place. New scapegoat check. Now, time for the finale. Slipping into one of the unused bathrooms, he retrieved the prosthesis kit and outfit from the storage that they’d gotten in preparation 2 weeks ago. Applying it, making sure he would be indistinguishable from his butler form. Once he was satisfied, he went down to the cellar to grab the ticket and the owl in its cage from where he’d hid it from. Slipping back outside, making sure to stay out in the rain for a time to make sure he was soaked. He waited until the mention of a possible 13th person existing. He went up to the back entrance, knocking on the door.

It was time for Jeremy Rathbone to make his appearance.

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 16: Murderous Mingling Pt. 2

The servants rushed towards him, grabbing him and tying him up. He didn’t try to explain himself, as they’d been trained to shoot first and ask questions later. They’d dragged him up and into the sitting room in front of everyone. If he wasn’t allowing them to lift and tie him up, he would have admired the strength they were showing. Everyone was shocked at the turn of events. The fact that there was indeed a thirteenth person and that they were present. Sebastian took a look around the room, taking joy in how shocked Grey’s face was. Even he couldn’t have anticipated this. 

Lau chiming in asking what his name was, prompting Ciel to remember his cues. 

“Jeremy, it’s been awhile.” Ciel said, leaning back against the window.

“Earl, this old guy is your friend?” Lau asked, ever the skeptical one. Sebastian was off put by being called an old man. Frowning and glaring at Lau. He didn’t look that old did he? Well, he supposed it was a good thing, as it was meant for him to be different from his usual form.

Ciel taking the lead and introducing Jeremy to the others. A well known adviser to a local church and somewhat famous. Upon Arthur’s surprise at Jeremy being a pastor, Woodley jumped up from his seat.

“Like I’d trust a suspicious looking guy like you!” He yelled, pointing a finger at Jeremy. “It’s obviously this man that committed the murders!” He yelled, eyes wide, the fear and anxiety from Woodley was palpable. Jeremy merely smirked at his accusations. Sebastian wanted to get back at the man for attempting to assault his master earlier, it would seem he would be gifted this opportunity to tear into the man.

“Actually, you reasoning is utter nonsense, mister Woodley.” He said eyeing the enraged man. Watching how he went pale at Jeremy knowing his name without even telling him. The demon smiled, now was the time to show off. He began rattling off observations and connecting them to one another, concocting a reasonable explanation. Everyone appearing shocked. But then the pain in Sebastian’s side decided to put in his observations. Spluttering question after question as to how Jeremy got here in the storm and how he knew to come.

Jeremy was having none of that however. Though, he could say that Sebastian enjoyed  being Jeremy, as he didn’t have to be butler and be polite, he found joy that he could express his emotions, if not for this brief moment. His face showed utter irritation at being questioned. When the incessant man was about to pipe up with more questions Jeremy interrupted him.

“Sheesh, nothing but questions.” He muttered aloud. Turning towards Bard, he asked him to open the suitcase Jeremy had in his hands prior to being tied up. Upon opening it, everyone was shocked to see an owl. The servants speaking up and verifying that it was indeed Sebastian’s owl.

Instructing Ciel to look at the note attached to the owl’s legs, he sensed his master’s anger at having to come up with something on the spot. Letting a cheeky smile show when he was sure no-one could see him. Of course, stubborn humans were the bane of his existence. Still not yet convinced, Grimsby claiming that that still wasn’t enough to exonerate him, how were they sure that he wasn’t here last night. Sighing, Jeremy instructed Finny to fetch the theatre ticket from his pocket. Irene verifying that there was indeed a showing at the Lyceum theatre that night. 

After convincing the author that he was indeed legitimately there to help, Ciel had the servants untie Jeremy and they all convened in the sitting room. They retold Jeremy everything up that point. Upon Doyle saying to go to the cellar Jeremy interrupted, asking them to separate the bodies into separate rooms. Saying that the wine cellar’s smell compromises any clues that their individual smells would have. Then turning to Ciel and asking for three spare rooms and asking for a room to change.

Ciel walking away with Jeremy down to Sebastian’s room. Once the door closed, Ciel finally broke his composure.

“You never told me you’d show up looking like that!” He scolded, leaning against the wall watching Sebastian change outfits and remove his prosthesis, though watching was an understatement, his body a blur of clothing Sebastian not having time to explain much.

“I didn’t have time to inform you, apologies. I’ll tell you afterwards.” He said as he dashed out the door down the cellar stairs and under the tarp just as they opened the door. He was growing quite irksome at these close calls. Mey Rin, Finny and Bard approaching him first. After moving him, he dashed back to his room and changed clothes, his master still leaning against the wall waiting for him. Once he was back in his Jeremy facade, they both traversed upstairs as the servants moved the other bodies. Jeremy asking them to start in the order they were killed in frowning at Grey’s insertion on the inspection of the bodies.

Starting with Siemens, taking out his pocket watch, inspecting it, noticing scratches on the back side where one would typically wind it up.

“He was quite the violent drunk wasn’t he?” Jeremy asked. Grey asking how he knew. Jeremy stating the scratch marks on his watch along with the fact that he smelled like alcohol. Upon another sniff, he also noted that there was a faint scent of the sea. Asking Doyle for a handkerchief, he used it to shove it in Siemens’s mouth, before sniffing the handkerchief. Confirming his suspicions to himself much to everyone else’s astonishment, he turned, and placed the dirty handkerchief in Doyle’s hand, enjoying his disgusted and bewildered look. serves him right for touching what’s mine. Turning back briskly after, walking towards Phelps room.

 Asking them to show him the room where Phelps died, once everyone had turned the corner up the stairs, he grabbed Phelps body, and used the balcony to enter the room where his body was supposed to be, and placed phelps there, quickly changing it and rushing to catch up with everyone else. Upon entering his master’s chambers, he produced a small magnifying glass, pretending to inspect the bedding.

“It appears there are multiple killers here.” He said, turning towards Ciel. His master understanding his words.

“It will be easy to catch Siemens’s killer, however Phelps’ killer will be more difficult. It’s best we focus on the latter to avoid more victims.” Gathering everyone back in the sitting room, he explained the plan. It needed to be nighttime and the Earl’s cooperation was also needed. When Grey urged them to check Sebastian’s body, him and his master shared a look. No words needed. Ciel would distract them when the time came.

When Jeremy lifted the tarp Ciel pretended to be faint and ill at seeing his butler’s body. Grey was immediately suspicious, Doyle falling for it and defending him. Thankfully, before Grey could say any more, Jeremy piped up, saying the butler was killed from a stab wound. Letting the tarp fall back down over the body. Heading downstairs, Grey was insistent on being a pest he was. Rushing back and heading towards Sebastian’s room wanting to verify if he was indeed being messed with, Sebastian having to rush back before he got there using his demonic powers, changing back, and slipping Phelps under the nearby bed and slipping under the tarp just as Grey threw the door open. Grey scoffing at his silliness, stomped on Sebastian’s head to make sure he was indeed dead. If Sebastian was lesser of a demon, he would have risen and tortured the man then and there. Alas, he knew he couldn’t. He quickly returned Phelps back into his room before changing back into his Jeremy clothes and met the others back downstairs. Though before he could meet the others he overheard Finny and Mey Rin talking about how there was no food left. Sighing, he walked into the kitchen.

“If you’re scavenging for food, there’s none here pastor.” Bard said, being scolded by Mey Rin for his blasé way of speaking.

“I was passing by, but I hear you’re out of provisions?” The pastor asked. The servants having embarrassingly admitted that Grey ate many second helpings of food, and they were stuck with not having any more for dinner. Jeremy coming up with a solution, they had beans, they could use the herbs in the garden to make imitation meat from beans. With the amount gathered, they’d have enough for thirty people. The servants becoming excited once more. Jeremy rushing them to prepare what they needed and to make haste. 

Grey was indeed the glutton he appeared to be. Feasting on more plates than anyone else had much to Jeremy and Ciel’s dismay. Lau interrupting the moment asking what they were going to do. Sebastian decided he’d have a bit of payback at his master for his earlier stunt of intentionally taunting him with Doyle. Smiling, he answered Lau’s question.

“Now. Lets not be hasty. First things first. Earl. Take off your clothes.” Jeremy remained calm, amusements clear in his eyes as a chorus of ‘what’ rang throughout the room. He could feel Ciel’s anger through his seal. Smiling he carried on like nothing happened.

“It’s all about scent with this killer you see, we need to disguise the Earl’s scent so that the killer targets someone else, and then we strike. That being said, I saw a perfect article of clothing to mask your scent. I’ll go retrieve it. Everyone that wishes to help, please meet me in the Earl’s chambers.” Jeremy got up and while everyone went upstairs, he went downstairs, down to his room and grabbing one of his coats he wore the other day. Traversing upstairs, he told ciel to strip under the covers and put his butler’s coat on. He then told Ran Mao to put on the coat Ciel took off, so now the killer would think that Ran Mao was the target instead of Ciel. He then told everyone to pick a spot away from the door, leaving it open for their visitor should they come that way. Turning the lights out, he told everyone not to move at all. To stay absolutely still lest they become the next victim.

Soon enough, he heard the telltale slithering of the same snake that had come the night prior. Making its way through the vents and on the floor. Inching its way towards the bed on Ran Mao’s side. Instructing her to move, right as the snake leapt. The duvet covering the snake, and Grey rushing to attack. Jeremy stopping him from slaying it with a fire poker. Saying it was crucial not to kill it just yet. 

He pulled back the covers to reveal a snake. Hissing, Jeremy grabbed it, tying it up so it didn’t have the leverage to harm anyone. Grey, Ran Mao, Doyle and Jeremy meeting everyone else in Woodley’s room. Jeremy had to admit. It was a sight to see, his Earl in his coat, practically drowning in it. He smelled the offensive Doyle on him from sharing a bed and decided to remedy that. Using this as the perfect opportunity to do so. Presenting the snake, everyone was surprised, even his master.

“This snake has a higher sense of smell and hearing to make up for their lack of sight. Having an extra abilities such as tremendous speed and climbing, the black mamba is a mighty killer indeed, though they originate in South Africa. The unfortunate one to take the Earl’s bed that night was Phelps, leading to his demise." 

“However, it’s illegal to transport poisonous snakes on trading ships.” Doyle said.

“That means it was smuggled in.” Lau said, a smile on his face. “Bribing a privately managed freight ship would be the easiest way.” Ciel said, adding more incriminating evidence to bat. The final nail in the coffin for Woodley.

“Indeed, you’d need close connections with an African businessman.” Ciel said shrewdly. They could almost see the lightbulb go off in Doyle’s head. Putting the pieces together, Doyle pointed to the intended suspect. Woodley. As expected, he tried to worm his way out.

"That's preposterous! Its obviously that gentleman over there!" He shouted, pointing at Lau.

"Oh? What an odd accusation. I'd be careful if I were you Woodley. It can't possibly be me seeing as I don't do deals in Africa. All of mine are in back in Asia. Isn't that right Ran Mao?" He said, leaning down to pat his the woman's head.

Jeremy's voice sounding through the confusion.

"Then perhaps Siemens wasn't truly dead to begin with. There is indeed a drug that can be used to slow down one's heart rate so it appears that they are deceased."

Grey was proving to be a nuisance till the end.

“If that’s true, then where is said bottle if it’s a poison?” He egged, knowing he threw it out the window. Ciel chimed in, not wanting to let the man ruin their plans.

"He would have thrown it in the fireplace, with it still going no one would have known it was there until Sebastian cleaned it, leading to his untimely demise." Woodley began spluttering and claiming nonsense, it seemed Grimsby had enough, and ran to the fireplace, sending soot flying. When the clouds cleared, there were the glass shards. The look on Woodley’s face was priceless. The demon saw his master smile, but quickly fixed his face before anyone saw.

Jeremy taking it upon himself to arrange the vial back in its original form. Doyle confirming it looked like a medicinal ampule. Grey having enough of this nonsense, flitted behind Woodley when he began yelling that it was a set up, that Ciel was the Queen’s watchdog. Though before he could finish his statement, he was cut short by the blade of Grey’s sword being pushed dangerously close to his neck.

Ciel smirking, and grabbing the handcuffs he had been locked in the night prior. Handing them to Grey with a smile on his face. With that, Ciel was exonerated, had passed the Queen’s test, and had Woodley behind bars for murder of a competitor Ciel’s company was going to do business with that would have affected Woodley’s own company sales. 

Grey led Woodley outside into an awaiting carriage. Everyone watched on, relieved the mystery was solved. Jeremy appearing with a bottle of champagne.

"A toast to celebrate!" He said, pouring glasses for everyone. The servants busied themselves with cleaning the entire manor. Everyone else milled about for awhile more, before the last of the rain cleared up and everyone announced their departure. Doyle being one of the last to get in a carriage. Jeremy walking up to his carriage and speaking in French. 

“Thank you for taking care of the young master.” The man said. Enjoying the puzzled look on his face, before urging the carriage on. Jeremy turned back around. Walking up the steps with Ciel.

“I have to admit, even I was surprised at the turn of events.” Ciel said, turning to look at his butler in disguise. Smirking, he added “You did a good job, putting on a show for me." Ciel said, pausing up the steps.

The butler smiled “It was my pleasure master. Now, let’s get you some refreshments to make up for that horrid meal I had to come up with at the last minute.” He started, before he could say anything else, his master interrupted him.

"Though that little stunt you pulled when putting me to bed was ghastly. I'm still holding you to make it up to me." He said, eyes disapproving.

"Yes, I shall, soon. Patience my lord." The demon said, his red eyes gleaming with sinful intent. A sinister smirk on his face now. "Though, you should know, I would have taken you like that again, especially after last night if I wasn't battered and bloodied. I would have heard no end to it from you," A false sound of regret. Following Ciel up the stairs they’d not made it half way when the entrance door opened again. Doyle returning out of breath. Sebastian turning to look at the doorway in repugnance and annoyance. What could he possibly want?

“Why so flustered, did you forget something?” The demon asked slyly. 

“I came back to confirm the truth.” The author said, out of breath. “Pastor Jeremy… no. Butler Sebastian.” Sebastian smirking as he said this. Congratulating the author for putting two and two together as he’d ripped his prosthesis off. 

“Though perhaps we underestimated you a tad.” Displeasure in his voice. “Why did you come back? If you’d carried on, you could have continued living in a blissful “reality” that you had.” Sebastian said mockingly. Not at all bothering to hide his contempt for Doyle.

“I came back because if my suspicions were correct, I’d have to go after the yard immediately. That means the wrong man is in the carriage.” He said. He was about to continue, when Ciel’s laugh interrupted.

“Your sense of justice is strong Sir Arthur.” Ciel said, talking on the same mocking voice his butler had. “Don’t you realize if you knew the truth you’d never be able to return home.” Ciel said. Joking with the man. Playing with him, laughing at his shocked expression. Passing it off as a joke, he told Sebastian to prepare tea for them. The butler obliging, walking away to fulfill his duties.

“Woodley wasn’t the culprit in this crime. However, that’s not to say he doesn’t belong in that carriage.” Ciel said. Walking out the door Doyle came in, he gestured him to follow. Not saying anything until they reached the greenhouse. Ciel sitting on the table that was in the middle of the garden. Doyle in the seat opposite. Anxiety in his stomach while waiting for the Earl to say something. 

Sebastian appearing not long after with a tea cart filled with sweets. Pouring the tea, master and demon began explaining the events of the previous two days. The poor man’s human ears having a hard time believing what he was hearing. 

“N-no way. If what you told me is true.. then he… the butler is..” he stuttered out. His face becoming pale. Eyes wide. 

“ ‘There is nothing more deceptive than an obvious fact’ wasn’t it what you said Mr. Doyle?” Ciel said, meeting Doyles eyes with mirth. Doyle had fulfilled his purpose with Ciel, using Doyle to enrage his mate was entertaining, but now he was done, and had no qualms showing his true colors.

“The truth… that I am not human.” Sebastian said, appearing behind Doyle, getting right up in his face. Taking pleasure in the immense terror that emanated off the man. Falling off his chair, backing up on his arms and legs. Looking oh so pathetic.

“ ‘Now that I do know, I shall do my best not to forget’ right? Mr. Doyle?” Sebastian quoted, taking a page from his master’s book to add insult to injury. When the man got up to start running, Sebastian appearing in front of him, Doyle slamming into him. Leaning in uncomfortably close. He threatened the author, should he catch wind of the truth, he would regret it. Shifting to his true form, darkness filling and blocking out any light, he stood there and watched as Doyle fled into his carriage and left. Back in his human form he turned to his master.

“Did you really have to show him your true form?” The Earl asked irritated. 

“Yes, if it’s not the sight of me that inspired him, it's the things he sees when he closes his eyes that will urge him to purge in the form of writing. After all master, you did ask him if he would write those books you liked again. I’m merely aiding your desires.”

When his lord huffed in response and picked up his tea, the demon thought about the events over the course of the last few days. Grateful to have that man gone. To have everyone gone. At least now it was just him and his master, no one would dare separate them.

He was about to suggest going back to the manor when his lord brought up why he didn’t mention the snakes. Remembering the incident, he lifted the tablecloth to reveal the box snake was in. Ciel telling him to open it. Upon asking if he was sure and getting a confirmation, he opened the box, catching the snake that launched out to attack his master. Ciel baffled at what just happened. 

“I did ask if you were sure.” The demon said, unapologetic. He stood there, watching as his master approached snake, much to his distress. Ciel demanding he shut up. Still, he was prepared to act in case snake did anything. His body ready and waiting. When nothing happened the demon was put off. He wanted so badly to end Snake for sending the black mambas after his lord.

The demon could only look on at his master with what would be a look of disgust mixed with disapproval when Ciel offered his hand to snake. Offering him a position to work for him under the guise of looking for the circus members. Snake accepted, and Sebastian had to stop himself from sighing. Another servant to watch over and correct their mistakes. As if the three bumbling idiots weren’t enough. They left Snake in the greenhouse for the time being, as it was a suitable environment for Snake and his friends to be in. Master and demon walking to the main house. Sebastian let out a laugh.

“Is this your way of punishing me? Giving me another servant to take care of?” The butler inquired. When his master said nothing in return, he took that as confirmation. Letting the matter go, he went to go prepare his master’s dinner, eager to leave this mess behind them. 

❊          ❊          ❊

The boy sighed as he turned to lay on his front against an oh so familiar chest in bed, stretched out in his nightgown, face nuzzled into a neck that was as pale as alabaster. Having just been showered and cleaned by his favorite hands, he was all too content, having been sated by his butler's cock, he got his promised release and a blissful bath together after, he wouldn't admit it to his demon, but he was glad to have his butler back. Well, as back as a dead butler could be.

During the day, he was a ghost, moving through the house without any of the other servants knowing, fixing things in his wake unbeknownst to the other 4 servants. He'd check in on their newly acquired servant in the greenhouse, preparing him for when he'd return to the manor and introduce him to the rest of the house. And at night, he'd slip into his Young Master's bedroom and resume their nightly ritual after Tanaka would leave. It was simple, quiet. The other day, he'd went and played with the kittens in his armoire before he had to release them on his Master's insistence. It was a bittersweet parting, though he was sure he'd see them again, and this time without his Lord's knowledge.

But for now, he was all too content with his Lord pressed against him, arms wrapped around his neck. He stroked down the boy's back, enjoying the feeling and the soft whine that came from the boy. He'd had to forgo him during the day, which was enough as it was, so their evenings were extra special for now.

"My, it almost sounds like you miss me." The demon teased, amusement clear in his voice.

"I do." Ciel grumbled. Pressing himself further into his chest than previously thought possible.

"I can't wait for you to return, it's not the same." The Earl said. Indeed. He missed the strong and steady hands of his lover when he dressed him, his smooth voice in the mornings to wake him up. The perfectly made meals for him. It wasn't that Tanaka's weren't edible per say, no. It just wasn't Sebastian's. Not to mention the tea. Adequate, still not Sebastian's try as they might.

He glanced up at his lover's face and stared, as if committing it to memory for some reason. As if not seeing him for the day was enough to make him think he'd forget his face somehow.

Much to the demon's amusement, his master grumbled on once more, how this week wouldn't be over soon enough, how he could have peace of mind that the other servants wouldn't be an utter mess anymore. In truth, Sebastian couldn't agree more.

 

The week passed fairly quickly, the servants and Ciel gathered around Sebastian’s grave. The demon having slipped into it prior to the mock funeral they were having. Sebastian could hear them from his place inside the coffin under the ground. He could hear Soma crying, Elizabeth crying and calling him a liar. No. I do not lie, I will never leave his side. He thought. They’d started walking away when Sebastian knocked on the coffin, making sure to do it hard enough it would make the ground tremble and ring the bell above his grave. Everyone scrambling to dig Sebastian out. Upon having the coffin cracked open, Sebastian complained about being stuffy in there. Surprised and disgusted at everyone throwing themselves at him, covering him with their gross tears and snot. It took them much too long to get ahold of themselves before they returned to the carriages leaving him to his master, save for Tanaka. Once they took their leave, Tanaka approached him and gave him the Phantomhive pin back. 

“The Phantomhive family butler is not allowed to breathe his last breath before his master.” Tanaka said cheekily, an all too knowing smile at the demon before walking away. Ciel turned, and watched as Tanaka walked away, a slight frown on his face. It was one thing for him to dutifully not comment, this was acknowledging it, and it was far too alien for him.

“No matter. You're back, which means you’re my butler again.” Ciel said, eyeing the demon. A fond smile on his face, all was right again everything to be in it's place soon enough. The butler returned his smile, kneeling down on his knees, he said the words he would swear by, reaffirming his vows and his commitment to his mate.

“Yes, my lord.”

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 17: Saccharine Selfishness

Notes:

This does follow the beginning of chapter 85 in the manga (after Book of Murder for anime), I just took the liberty of writing what happened after the beginning. Enjoy!

It was your typical morning at the Phantomhive estate, Ciel woke up in the arms of his demon butler, the elder exiting the bed despite the younger’s protests, but acquiesced after being reminded of his morning tea that needed to be prepped. Having finished the rest of his morning ritual, while Sebastian was dressing him, he was reminded that they needed to pick up some documents in town from the Funtom headquarters.

“Additionally, I have another request, If it’s all right, I’d like to take the servants with us into the city, as Mey Rin needs new glasses as it’s quite irksome that she’s been blundering around more often these days, Finny also needs a new hat, its unsightly with that patch on it in it’s current condition.” The butler stated. Ciel merely hummed his agreement. With that, he found himself in a carriage with Sebastian while the servants were in their own wagon separately.

They first stopped by Donson Opticians for Mey Rin’s new glasses. Ciel sat off to the side while he waited for her to finish. Using state of the art technology, her new glasses were much thinner, and less prone to breaking, so the optician said. Though, Ciel couldn’t help the twinge of jealousy when Mey Rin blushed and ogled his butler. Glaring at the back of Sebastian’s head as he walked up to her to see if the glasses were indeed working. After that debacle they headed to an accessory shop for Finny’s hat. Ciel watched with a small smirk atop a chair when Finny exclaimed he wanted a hat as tall as big ben, which needed intervention from Sebastian. Looking over at Bard and Snake, he asked if the two needed or wanted anything else. Despite them having their own allowances each month, he’d be paying for everything, as it was the least he could do for all they’ve done for him. 

Leaving Sebastian to deal with Finny, he went with Snake and Bard to Globe Trotters Luggage Emporium, he picked out a large messenger bag to fit his snakes, much to the sales lady’s and Bard’s surprise. Sebastian and Finny caught up with them at Daunt book store, Bard coming over to show his master a salacious adult magazine much to Sebastian’s chagrin. His anger rising for a brief moment at the thought of his mate even looking at anything or anyone else besides him with a carnal desire. While berating Bard, Ciel took interest in a book by professor Arthur they’d met at the party he hosted a bit back. Sebastian looking over his shoulder in surprise before grimacing to himself.

“Oh? A book by professor Arthur, who was ever so good to us.” Sebastian said, voice dripping with disdain.

“He did what we needed him to do, perhaps if your judgement wasn’t clouded, you would see he was beneficial. Though, he can write historical fiction anytime, given what happened and the state he left in, I thought it would have inspired better work.” Ciel said disappointedly. “The professor should be hard at work penning Detective stories right now.”

“Since you seem so fond of him, here.” Ciel said with a hmph. Thrusting the book into Sebastian’s hands. “You can be the one to purchase it.”

“You’re purchasing it despite saying it wasn’t up to your personal preference?” The butler asked amusingly.

“It’ll relieve my boredom.” Ciel muttered as he walked away. Sebastian uttered his compliance though the boy couldn’t hear and stepped up to purchase it. The sales man’s eyebrows raising in surprise at Sebastian.

“Oh! This fellow has been quite popular as of late! Though, you’re one of the few that have purchased this recent publication despite it not being so popular.” The man eyed the butler peculiarly. “Didn’t take you for a chap that would have interest in this.” Sebastian politely smiled

“Oh no, it’s my master’s purchase, he’s quite a fan of the writer, though I can’t say the same for myself.” He added. After purchasing the book, he joined his master outside of a sweet’s shop. Tucking the book into his coat pocket. He saw the young boy filling a plate full of sweets, eyes alight. This will throw off his appetite. oh dear.

“Young master, if you have sweets now, you will spoil your-“ The demon started, but was cut off by the boy’s claim it was for market research for the company. Sebastian couldn’t refute that. He sighed and said nothing begrudgingly.

He watched as the boy threw a pack of candy cigarettes at the chef's face. Bard catching it and looking at it with a puzzled expression.

“You’re my chef aren’t you? I can’t have you losing your sense of taste from smoking too much.” The young earl said while enjoying a rather large lollipop, much to the butler’s appall. Bard was initially shocked at his master but it quickly turned to joy when he realized the reasoning behind the gift and accepted it cheekily.

The group was about to break for lunch in the food area, when Sebastian said he needed to run a quick errand. Surprised, Ciel accepted walking away without another word as he knew his demon would find him when he was done. Though he was curious as to what Sebastian could possibly want, he decided to save it for later. Instead, he went with Mey Rin, Finny, Snake and Bard to the food court area.

Sebastian ensured they made it safely before turning the other way and making his way to a photography studio. It was well known for their quality prints, as he’d overheard several customers raving about it during their outing. 

A bell ringing announced his entry into the shop, a young woman coming to the counter and asking if he needed anything. He took notice of the way she was gaping at him lecherously, her face flushed. He knew humans found him attractive and usually it was an advantage but this time he wasn’t on a mission with his lord, and he found himself quite perturbed at the unwanted attention. He’d come here for a reason and didn’t want to deal with her trying to make a pass at him. She tried to get his attention by pushing her chest more forward and making her hair more voluminous, it only served to irritate him further. Ignoring her, he took a glance around the shop, he was pleased to see that the rumors were indeed true, this was quality work. Having confirmed his purchase would be worth the money, he approached the lady and took out his pocket watch, along with a picture of his favorite blue eyed human.

“I heard you do custom work, and word has it around here that this establishment has the finest quality work. As such, I’d like this photo custom shaped to the inside cover of this pocket watch. As well as a protective film over it, to keep it safe.” He said, eyes glued to the picture of his mate. The woman took the photo and his pocket watch eyeing both with scrutinizing eyes.

“Well! Isn’t this a handsome young fella! I take it he’s important if you want him on your pocket watch?” She said, eyes looking up, a smirk on her face and nothing but hope in her eyes that she could have a chance at Sebastian. Not wanting to even entertain her deluded desires, he quickly shut her down.

“Yes, he’s quite dear to me, as such, that photo I have is one of a kind, so I’d appreciate it if you would take the utmost care of it please.” He said, with a smile, his voice carrying the slightest hint of a threat.

The lady merely smiled, a slight look of disappointment on her face before she reassured him that the photo would be just fine. After settling the payment, the lady took both items and went to the back of the shop and started working on her new project. Sebastian could hear her working from where he stood. Waiting for the final product was agonizing, he wished nothing more than to have the blasted things back in his hands. Letting his mind drift to the photo. It was his favorite picture of Ciel, a candid one taken from a bit away. His handsome face was the only thing in frame, his lone eye alight with humor, a slight smile on his face. Once he saw it, he knew he had to have it and he knew he knew he never wanted to let it go. He laughed to himself upon thinking how he obtained it in the first place. It had been a few months ago when they were at the Midford estate for a visit. He’d passed by one of the bookshelves in the living room on his way to the kitchen and saw the picture sitting atop one of the shelves. Making sure no one was around, he quickly swiped the photo from the frame, and shoved it into the inner pocket of his tailcoat. He didn’t even know they had a picture of his master there, let alone one he’d had yet to see. Outraged that they had something of his master he didn’t even have, he decided to borrow it, and would return it after he was done with it. He’d been meaning to do something special with the photo, he just hadn’t had the opportunity to go into town, thus he used the servants as an excuse to get what he needed and his young master was none the wiser.

He was broken out of his reverie when the sales lady reappeared offering him his pocket watch for inspection. She also gave him back the photo, he inspected the photo first, ensuring it was indeed in the same condition it was in. He tucked it back into his tailcoat pocket and looked over the pocket watch. Opening it, on the inside of the lid sat a perfect replica of the photo, only in a circular shape molded to the pocket watch. A thin curved glass cover on it as to not damage the photo copy. Satisfied with the craftsmanship, he ran his fingers over the photo, an ache in his chest blooming as he thought of his master. Wanting to return as to not keep him waiting any longer, he closed it and put the pocket watch back inside his vest and thanked the lady for her work. Upon his way out, the lady attempted once more to accost him, pressing herself in his personal space. Maneuvering skillfully away from her embarrassing attempt. He decided to shut her down for good.

“The craftsmanship was quite astounding, thank you for your service. However it is embarrassing such work is marred by your unprofessionalism. I thought you’d take the hints, but I can see you haven’t the brain cells to put them together. I have no interest in you as I’m already partnered to someone and I’m quite content with them. So please, attempt to be more elegant in your courting. Good day.” Turning on his heels and exiting the shop before she could say any more.

He found his master sitting at a table with the servants. a look of boredom on his face. As if sensing him, the boy looked up and met Sebastian’s eyes, the boredom replaced with joy and relief.

“You couldn’t wait an hour for me my lord?” he teased. Ciel got up and thrusted his shopping bag at his butler.

“You kept me waiting, what was so important anyways?” The younger implored. Sebastian merely smiled at him and told him it was a personal matter than needed to be handled as they gathered all their things along with the servants. He could tell his little lord was unsatisfied with that answer but thankfully didn’t ask any more on the subject.

The ride back to the manor was long, and as Sebastian expected, his earl fell asleep leaned against him. Tired from dealing with his servants all day, and the general public. An arm tucked around the boy holding him close. The other, fishing out his new prized possession clicking open the pocket watch, he admired the photo; looking towards the boy with a sly smile. If only he knew what he did. The shy and embarrassed expression that would mar his face would be comical. He’d save it for another time to catch him off guard, ensuring the embarrassment would be at an all time high so he could revel in it. He gazed at the encased picture in his hand and knew what he would do next. After helping his master with his nightly ritual, he said he had something to take care of real quick before he’d join his lord in his bed. He quickly made his way downstairs to the common room and lit a fire in the fireplace. Not long until it was at its peak, he fished out the original photo. A pained sigh befell him and he threw it in the flames, watching as it turned to ash. Once it was fully disintegrated, he opened his pocket watch once more and stroked it lovingly, no one would have his beloved besides him.

 

---

 

Author’s note: I do hope you enjoyed this chapter! I HC that this is something Sebastian would do in secret, and Ciel wouldn’t find out until he looked at Seb’s pocket watch one day. I came up with this chapter while re reading chapter 85, and couldn't help but imagine what was being unsaid in between the panels, and this idea popped into my head.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 18: Curses and Courtship Pt. 1

Notes:

This is set during the entirety of the green witch arc and I will be changing some things that take place so spoilers if you haven’t read that part of the manga yet. Seb and Ciel already have their mating bond and this is my reimagining of events that take place. I split this into 2 parts as to not make this unbearably long. Explicit content warning.

Ciel lay there in the train compartment, splayed out in frustration. It was his 10th time going over the stupid textbook chapter and he was growing irksome at his demon’s insistence on continuing. Why did he need to learn german just for one stupid mission. Ridiculous, besides Sebastian would translate for him, and he already was able enough to read it so why did he need to speak it? After his last attempt, it seemed the demon was at his limit having also grown frustrated, not letting it show though. Sighing, the older let go of his anger as to not risk upsetting his lord. He set the book down and switched sides, changing from his seat across to sharing the bench with his lord, propping the younger’s head so it settled on his lap.

Running his hands through the silky soft hair, enjoying the sigh than came from his mate. He decided to let the matter rest. Looking out the train window at the lush green scenery flying by. The pair were to meet up with their servants in a small town on the outskirts of Nuremberg. That was only a pitstop though, needing to get to their final destination of Wolfsschlucht. A mysterious town that had turned up being the culprit of multiple ghastly injuries and disappearances. Much to his master’s reluctance, they had to go see for themselves what the issue was. 

The train arrived at the station shortly after, his lord and himself exiting the carriage with their luggage in hand. All the servants were waiting for them, having already arrived half an hour prior. Ciel sat atop one of the many luggage cases while Sebastian went and asked a male on his carriage for directions. When Ciel told Sebastian to ask the man if he could guide them to the village, the man turned to Ciel and muttered to what was nothing but gibberish. Sebastian had to hide his laugh at how embarrassed his master got. If his lord had listened to him instead perhaps he would understand.

Since the man refused to guide them, too afraid of the village after the last handful of people that went into it came out dead and hysterical and warnings of a wolf man coming. How they were stricken with boils and a rash on their bodies before collapsing and succumbing to death not long after. Ciel scoffing at the absurd notion. Since the old man refused to take them, they’d take themselves. He told Sebastian to offer the man however much money it took until he purchased the wagons. Obviously the man was no stranger to giving in to temptation, as he quickly offered up his dear wagons, having obtained the directions earlier, they were off.

Twisting and winding through the dense forest, it was eerie Ciel had to admit, but would never voice it out loud. It wasn’t long before the compass Sebastian had began to go haywire, the demon decided to see if he could get a scare out of his lord, teasing him by saying it was a curse. In turn, his lord brushed it off as mineral deposits acting up and affecting the compass.

“Oh? How interesting it is that you don’t believe in said curse master, as you’ve encountered reapers and have a demon as your butler and mate. Yet you still say curses are nonsense? After all, what binds you and I is also a curse in and of itself.” The demon inquired. 

Ciel once more stating that he thought such things were rubbish, saying that witches were no more than humans that dabbled in brewery and occults. 

"Oh? to think My Lord would have to audacity to say such things, seeing as you've never met a witch before, you're quite quick to assume."

"What? And you've met some?" He argued. Sharp teeth appearing in delight though the boy couldn't see it. How naive his master was.

"Yes. You see, in the States there was a witch hunt of sorts. A town called Salem, I was present to witness the events. Though, said events were nothing but rubbish. They got the wrong witches. There was no true witch in that particular town, only me My Lord. I was quite bored you see, I jumped from person to person, possessing them and wreaked havoc. If only they looked in the neighboring village they would have had their efforts and delirium proven correct." He said, turning back to gauge his lord's reaction. The mild look of intrigue made his retelling worth it, wanting to amuse him more, he was going to elaborate more but was stopped short by the village coming into sight. 

They parked both carriages on the inside perimeter of the village, everyone getting out. Ciel taking the lead with Sebastian on his heels and the rest of the servants following suit. They saw a shop, an abandoned well, as well as some derelict looking houses. It was hardly the forbidden village that was rumored. Ciel was about to scoff when suddenly all the doors flew open and a gaggle of women stormed the village center. The servants instantaneously surrounding Ciel, him in the middle with them in a circle around him protecting their master should he need it. 

A ruckus ensued, shouting and yelling, Sebastian translating to no avail their anger rising, even Finny had to jump in. Ciel was about to interject when a voice broke out. It was gibberish to him, but he noted the way everyone deferred to said voice. The crowd parting showed who the voice belonged to.

He had to admit he was surprised, he didn’t think the leader of this village would be someone younger than him. She introduced herself as Sieglinde Sullivan, the man holding her was Wolfram. Ciel was wary of the hulking man that seemed to be her butler. As if the man read his mind, he had the audacity to invade Sebastian’s face and uttered something that sounded crude, though his butler didn’t react much to Ciel’s amusement. 

When the girl’s bodyguard and butler, told them to leave Ciel told Sebastian they should retreat, as they’ve garnered too much attention, at this rate they might have just told them what they were investigating while they were at it. Sebastian agreed, about to tell the girl they were leaving when she interrupted and told her butler something that received a reaction from the lady in charge of the angry mob. She was displeased at the notion. To Ciel’s surprise, the girl permitted them to stay for the night as the forest was too dangerous because of the curse, and that there was a werewolf that stalks the forest at night. He caught Sebastian’s look of amusement, he’d have to ask him later about that.

They followed the pair up to the impressive castle, Ciel spoke english to Sebastian grateful it seemed the other duo didn’t speak a lick of it. Confused as to why they switched up so suddenly, demanding they leave then letting them stay. He mentioned it to his butler, but even the demon didn’t know, though he did admit he did think something awry was afoot. The boy grimaced not liking that. Ciel noticed the girl staring at him having peeked out from her butler’s shoulder. Miffed as to what she could possibly be thinking to have the gall to stare at him with such familiarity. When she said something, Sebastian said that she asked his name and how old. He responded the answers and when she seemed off put by the answer, he sighed. It was going to be a long night.

They’d situated in the dining room, Wolfram went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Ciel noticed as he settled her in he seat that her feet were permanently bound, which was odd, as it was a Chinese tradition, so he wondered what the reasoning was for this girl to have that done to her feet. She tried to ask him something but much to his embarrassment, Sebastian had to tell her that he wasn’t fluent in German quite yet. He groaned to himself knowing he was never going to hear the end of this after this mission. 

Awkward silence ensued, nothing to say and nothing he could say to her. Not wanting to let her in on his relationship with Sebastian, he chose not to interact with him either for fear of slipping. What was initially 10 minutes turned to 20 then 30. The butler growing irritated at Wolfram for taking so long. Excusing himself he decided to go and aid the man in the kitchen before his master starved to death at the rate he was going.

He was all too familiar with incompetency, having to deal with the other four whilst they were at the manor time and time again, yet nothing could have prepared him for what utter ruin welcomed him as he walked into the kitchen. This whole time the man had been measuring out the ingredients needed. Never before had he seen someone do tasks one by one in the kitchen offering his help, the bulkier man was vehement upon needing help, attempting to dismiss the demon. Having none of that Sebastian payed him no mind, starting to prep the other ingredients and seasoning the meats while heating up the pans needed for the entrees. At least this man might be more receptive to learning than the 4 idiots down below.

An hour passed and dinner was finally done, having served the food he stood behind his master, seeing if the food was to their pleasure. Much to both Ciel and Sebastian’s horror it seemed the young girl had no decorum when eating, scarfing down food left and right using her hands and talking with her mouth full. Sebastian corrected her to no avail, ignoring him and her butler took it as a remark against her and became defensive. He sighed and dropped the matter not wanting his lord to be kicked out when they just got entry. To avoid being disgusted by the younger, he took to watching his master eat, preferring it much better than the latter, the way he ate with grace and leisure was a welcoming sight. 

Their dinner was unfortunately interrupted by one of the women in the village coming to retrieve Sieglinde as a woman was attacked by the wolf in the forest. They followed suit, needing to find more information about his supposed creature. They came to a stop outside a swarm of people surrounding one of the younger girls. Deep, red gashes along her back did indeed look like very large claw marks. 

“Should I go and search the forest?” The butler asked wanting to see if he could catch it before it disappeared. Ciel would have been all for it, as these marks weren’t substantial amount of evidence, however they couldn’t rouse suspicion just yet. Telling Sebastian to wait until later. They would be docile and harmless until the time was needed. Ciel was about to take a step closer to look when a haggard old woman burst out of a house nearby. 

"This is all your fault! Outsiders angered the wolf and it claimed one of our own this time to send a message!" She shouted, pointing a crooked finger in Ciel's face. Sebastian not liking her disgusting form near his lord yanked him back close to him, a hand on his back calming him not to react.

The woman disappeared back from where she came, and Wolfram and Sieglinde tended to the woman. Ciel shared a look with Sebastian, something dubious is going on. Leaving the girl and her butler to their business, he turned around and walked back to the castle with his own butler in tow, they had things to discuss in private.

Entering the guest room he sighed as he settled atop the bed. Sebastian walked towards him, kneeling in front of him. Scarlet eyes traveling down his form caressing every inch of his lord. Beginning to undress him, first his shoes and socks, undoing the buttons on his shirt slowly. Ciel was about to object when the butler pressed a finger to his lips.

“Perhaps a bath should do before we discuss the matter no? It’ll give you more time to think, and relax.” He said, feigning innocence. Ciel wanted to resist but he did want a bath, so he allowed his demon undress him. Divesting the boy of his coat and shirt all that was left was his pants. Before he could undo the button though, Ciel got up and walked to the adjoining bathroom and stood in the middle of it, arms crossed. 

“I actually want a bath, so start it before you undress me again.” The little lord demanded. He went and stood leaning against the wall, watching as his butler obliged his request, the whole while waiting for the water to fill the tub the two eyed each other down, tension in the air & none of it bad. Sebastian turned around to feel the water temperature and could feel his lord’s eyes on him. It only served to fuel his need for his lover, testing the water and ensuring the temperature was sufficient, he knelt back down in front of his master finally undoing the button on his pants and tugging them down. Naked in all his glory, he resisted temptation for a little while longer as he helped his master into the tub. The boy said he wanted a bath, so a bath he would get. 

Ensuring he took his sweet time to further tempt his lord into action, he moved at a snail’s pace taking in his soft and supple body. The usual reverence replaced with an intentional brush against a sensitive spot, only to be placed elsewhere innocuous. By the time he’d finished bathing his lord he could sense the younger’s need for his mate. The instinctual need to quell his master’s inner turmoil running through him like fire spreading through an already oiled chamber. Drying the boy, he’d reached below his waist and as he dried his legs he stroked the younger’s thigh softly, hearing his heart rate accelerate and a soft sigh escape the boy, he leaned in leaving open wet mouthed kisses along his thigh adoringly. Don’t you worry master, I’ve got you. If a kiss could say anything at all, that would be all that needed to be said. 

The boy’s own appendage standing at full attention, already leaking and reddened. Smirking with his head nestled in between his lord’s thighs he kissed the other thigh before pulling away and scooping the boy up and making his way back to the bed. Once settled, his master laying down, legs hanging off the bed, kneeling on the floor in between his lord’s thighs the demon focused his attention on his much needed erection. Wrapping his bare hand around it and stroking it, a cry left the younger’s lips. Though that only spurred the demon on further, wrapping his lips around the moderately sized member. It had grown over the years, though not anywhere near as large as his, still the boy needed some growing left after all. If anything, he didn’t mind his master’s size, it only made it easier to please him and judging by the sounds coming from his lips along with the hands that were attached to his hair, and pulling for dear life, his mate was enjoying his ministrations. The demon’s name coming out in stuttered breaths. In response a coarse growl reverberated though the younger’s lower half, that combined with the suction was all too much for him. One last pass along his shaft with increased suction did the boy in, crying out his mate’s name, he spilled onto that cursed tongue. 

The demon was greedy, having swallowed up every drop yet he wanted more. He kept going, the boy growing too sensitive and not having the strength to pull away he succumbed to another wave of pleasure rolling through him, hips thrusting into an awaiting mouth, warm and wet. Panting heavily he whimpered for his mate to let him rest, a soft chuckle was his response as he let his now spent member fall from his lips, ensuring to clean his lord of any remnants before kissing the tip and lapping up the remains on his hand. A pair of blue and purple eyes met pink slitted ones before pulling the demon in for a sloppy kiss. The younger groaning at the taste of himself on his mate’s tongue. That was interrupted rather abruptly by Sebastian pulling away without a word, re dressing the boy as if nothing happened. 

Having recovered while he was being dressed, he looked down and saw his butler was still very much still affected. Wanting to remedy that, he reached out and grabbed his demon's cock through his pants, he could feel how he was very much still hard, he could feel the heat through the woolen fabric of his pants, and he gave it a squeeze eliciting a growl from Sebastian. He glanced up at him a suggestive smile on his face, an offer a noble would never allow their servant, but for Sebastian, he would. To his disappointment, he was stopped by the demon. The most absurd words coming from his mouth.

“As much as I’d like to enjoy your body right now, there’s more pertinent things we need to discuss master.” The ever dutiful butler said, a knowing smile across his face as he undid his belt to adjust himself accordingly before removing his master's hand and stepping away. The earl frowned, though didn’t object to his butler’s requests.

“Fine, but I expect you to make it up to me later.” Two amorous smiles matching one another. He straightened his own clothes, sitting upright once more legs crossed, leaning back on his arms.

Sebastian was already making his way to the tea cart across the room. Watching as he started to make the tea, he told him to make it strong as it would be a long night. Clearing his mind of any unresolved sexual tension, he closed his eyes and once he opened them again his tea was being handed to him. 

He took it without a word, staring at the brown liquid deep in thought. 

“I never thought we’d get to see a victim of a wolf man.” Ciel started, before Sebastian went up to him and interrupted his next train of though with a finger to his lips, he was curious as to what this was about, when Sebastian flitted to the door and opened it. Sieglinde falling through the threshold.

Ciel letting an expletive from his lips, just what the hell was this girl doing eaves dropping on them? Worry filling his face did she hear what we did? How long was she there for?! Before Ciel could yell at her Sebastian picked her up by the back of her dress, lifting her up and holding her at arms length away from him the same way someone would hold up a small bag of trash to see where it was leaking from. He turned her face towards him, tilting his head in curiosity, eyes bore into hers irritation clear on his face. She stared back, embarrassed at having been caught. Admitting she had balloons tied to her waist to hold her up so she could make her way without Wolfram.

“Just what business does a lady have eavesdropping at a man’s door?” The butler said tersely. She countered by saying it was the other way around. They had business with her. Both of the gentleman in the room taken aback at her statement. What was she talking about?

Sebastian put her on the bed next to Ciel so he didn’t have to hold her anymore. She went on about having been preparing for this night for so long, that she knew the moment she saw them that they were going to be the ones to unlock the secret door she’d kept hidden for so long. Ciel was confused, the language barrier certainly not helping. He’d looked over to his butler, looking for clarification to see if he understood her right. It appeared his butler knew what she was referring to, and seemed quite agitated at her answer. Though before Ciel could question him, she flopped back on the bed splayed out eagle spread, and began quickly undressing herself. 

“Never before had I expected my first time to be a threesome” She said, eyes filled with determination. Ciel balked in horror That’s what she was referring to! She’s much too young to be flaunting herself like this! Good grief does this girl have no sense of decency?! Sebastian also had a look of disbelief on his face, though the twitching of his eyebrow showed Ciel he was also angered by her assumption. 

Ciel letting out a series of no’s, saying she was mistaken in broken German. She replied by mistaking his refusals as him wanting to take her by himself. Ciel not understanding that last part looked to Sebastian, and noted he found the demon looking more upset with each word she said. What the bloody hell is she saying! Why does it anger Sebastian so much?! She obviously is deluded, and that damn demon isn’t making things any clearer by not accurately translating. 

Ciel’s confusion increasing tenfold when the upset look on his demon’s face turned blank. Which was never a good thing. He was up to something and didn’t want Ciel to know, that much he knew.

Sieglinde and Sebastian talking to one another only at this point. Ciel was just lost and could only look back and forth and hope to decipher their interactions. Sieglinde saying that the demons’ master seemed like the type to have his woman clothed. Sebastian let an amused smile come to his face, might as well play along if she was going to insist on being this clueless as she was insufferable, besides his master’s confusion and reactions would be plenty of entertainment. 

“Well, you see for the young master’s age he—“ The butler started, but was cut off by Sieglinde reaching for Ciel and grabbing at his crotch. If Sebastian wasn’t so angry, he would have laughed, though once he looked at his mate he couldn’t contain it. The mortification was enough to let a guffaw slip from his usually stoic face. The boy backing away to the other edge of the bed, yelling at the girl to stop being so indecent! An argument ensuing from both ends.

Sebastian watched the two fight and bicker like cats and dogs, letting it go on longer than he typically would if only to watch his mate and his interactions, as he was a nobleman in high society, and had never really met anyone with such lowly sensibilities as this young girl. Thus, he pushed away his anger and stored it for later. Once he’d had his fill of yelling he interrupted it, placing a tray of snacks on the bed and the girl took it, scarfing them down eagerly despite having finished dinner not too long ago.

Having calmed the situation down, Sebastian returned to their original task at hand, inquiring the girl about the so called wolf in the woods. She was much more pliable this time. As it turns out the village has been protected for decades by this wolf man. Her ancestors having traded their lower extremities for a sacrifice in order to gain protection from the wolf man’s rage. Together, the two making a pact. Though through the years, the bloodline thinned out and instead of becoming the village’s protection, it became the villages captor. She had not left the village in her life and had yet to explore the outside world. Desperate, she begged the duo to let her experience life outside these walls if not for the time being.

Ciel was about to object, to just tell her to get on and tell him everything when Sebastian suggested they befriend her, as she would be beneficial in obtaining all knowledge of the creature and it’s whereabouts. Upon them agreeing to be friends Sieglinde gave them two round medallions on a necklace chain she claimed that it would ward off the wolf man, they were to keep it on their person at all times anytime they left the castle. She then asked them to show her the wonders of such toys of the outside world.

They entertained the girl for the rest of the night, toys, puzzles, and other trinkets littering the bed. Having passed out a few minutes prior from sleepiness, Ciel stared at her with distaste tired of her already.

“We spent this whole time entertaining her when we could have done something together or talked amongst ourselves about everything.” Ciel huffed. Sebastian eyed her, scrutinizing the girl, not at all impressed with her before he uttered his agreement, before turning his head to look at the door.

Her butler had come to fetch her, retrieving Sieglinde from the bed he turned to Sebastian and told him to disregard whatever she told them. Ciel understood that much, and as Wolfram turned to leave the two shared a look, we’re doing this tonight. 

Under the veil of darkness, the master and his butler left their room and were venturing deep into the forest, covered in a dense fog. The demon ensuring his mate was safe, keeping a look out for anything he might trip on. They reached a clearing and it struck Sebastian how odd it was he couldn’t detect any lifeforms about. It was eerily quiet. Not liking what it forebode, he turned to Ciel.

“Young master, stay by my si—“ Though he was speechless as he saw tears streaming down his lord’s face, swiping them away, he’d never seen him cry let alone to this degree. Swiping at them relentlessly it seemed they’d never end. His earl saying he wasn’t crying, the tears came unbidden. A rustle from afar grabbing their attention. A large hulking wolf figure appeared from the shadows. A sense of foreboding rang through the demon’s body. His lord turned and started running after the figure, Sebastian grabbing his arm. 

“Please my lord, somethings very wrong with this forest, I can’t ignore this sense that somethings amiss. I shall pursue this wolf, I’d rather you be safe and not risk yourself further. I ask you please wait in the room.”

Ciel was initially going to refute, but his nose was running and his eyes wouldn’t stop watering. He reluctantly agreed. Sebastian picked him up and ran through the forest, jumping back up on their bedroom balcony and setting his lord down. Giving him one last kiss on his head before telling him to go inside before he got sick from the cold. Running back to where they were before, the demon couldn’t help but wonder how he’d been in this realm on multiple instances multiple years and yet, this curse was anything unlike he’d seen before. Lost in thought, he was stopped in his tracks when he felt wetness on his face. tears. impossible. Demons aren’t capable of crying. He had no reason to cry. The tears dripped down onto his palm catching them. If he was perplexed by the tears falling, then the blood droplet that followed only increased his panic. He removed his gloves and saw boils forming, his skin reddening and swelling up all over. If he was this affected, and this human body he was in was merely a vessel, then that means—. no. His master.

He ran back to the castle at an inhuman speed, panic coursing through him like never before, seizing ahold of every thought, unable to think clearly. He flung the door open seeing his master sitting on the edge of the bed staring at his hands. When he turned to look at him, his face had the same swollen look red splotches covering his body, nose bleeding profusely. The boy uttering his name before vomiting up the contents in his stomach and collapsing into a comatose state.

He grabbed the boy, sprinting to Sieglinde’s room banging on the door, not caring who he woke up. The girl was groggy from the sudden wake up call. Upon seeing what the two looked like she quickly changer her countenance.

“You went into the forest didn’t you?! I warned you not to!” She scolded. Not wanting to hear it.

“I will accept any punishment you see fit lady, please I don’t care, just help the young master.” He said the desperation in his voice clear. She had them follow her to a room, filled with a large cauldron, instructing them to strip and throw their clothes into the furnace. He did the boy first, ripping off his clothes while shielding his most private parts from prying eyes, then himself. She told them to enter the filled cauldron and to stay submerged until she finished reciting an incantation. Ciel inhaled a large amount of water, by the time they’d come back up he was spluttering, but he’d get no rest, she told him to drink the water then make him expel it. He didn’t want to cause his master any unnecessary discomfort but the situation was dire. He’d forced the cleansing liquid down his throat despite the boy’s protests, clawing at his hands. Every attempt at trying to free himself from Sebastian’s grip was met with an ‘I’m sorry’ from his mate. 

Sieglinde said they’d have to do it once more, obliging he did, and as his lord retched one final time he lost consciousness again. Worried, he turned to her angry, why didn’t it work? why was he still unconscious? She calmed him down and said his body had taken its toll. He’d needed rest and time to heal. He sighed impatient, but there was nothing else he could do now. Carrying his master back up to their room and settling him in bed, he ensured he was at least comfortable before leaving and going to tell the other servants. 

As expected, they were worried. They insisted upon waiting at his bedside until he woke up. Sebastian retrieving bandages and a small basin to bathe him. It wasn’t until he walked away to put everything away did his master awake. Referring to himself in third person, he asked his lord if he was alright upon touching him though, Ciel slapped his hand away demanding not to be touched and cringing into Finny. If Sebastian wasn’t so shocked, he would have been angry at the fact that Finnian was on the receiving end of Ciel’s attention and not him. Not being deterred, when Ciel showed further distress at it being dark Sebastian reached for him once more before being stopped by Tanaka, saying it appears Ciel was blind and that they should leave the room as to not unsettle him more. Sebastian was about to object, but when Ciel even cringed away from Bard he quickly changed his mind. The rest of the servant leaving the room to discuss amongst themselves. Mey Rin asking what they were going to do. Saddened, even he admitted he couldn’t do much as he couldn’t touch his master. An idea came to mind, and he told the servants to get some rest in the meantime as he had business to attend to.

He found himself back in the same clearing still no sign of life showing, snapping a twig off of a tree, he stored it in his coat pocket for later use. He returned to his lord’s room, intending to share his plan but was met with the same unruly behavior. Ciel screaming at the mere touch and began throwing a tantrum, slamming the pillows hard enough to tear and feathers tumbling out and into the air. 

Having no success, he decided to leave Finny to take care of him since he was the only one that  Ciel seemed to tolerate at the moment. Leaving, he went to Lady Sullivan and asked her to help his master. He’d do anything.

 

---

 

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this retelling, of the green witch arc, I thought it would be a fun thing to do, as I get to throw my own HC’s in there and I get to explore the different musings going on in Sebastian’s mind. As always let me know what you think! See ya’ll in part 2!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 19: Curses and Courtship Pt.2

That anything it turned out, was being butler for Lady Sullivan herself until Ciel was better. He didn’t want to, thinking of it as betraying his master. For he swore himself to his mate and only him. However if it was the fastest way to gain her aid, then so be it, besides he could use her to his advantage. Her own butler obviously not being pleased at having been replaced, got up in his face, grabbing him by the shirt and spitting in his face a warning. The demon was undeterred, if this loathsome man thought a threat was going to deter him from saving his master, he would regret getting in the demons way. Though not before thinking of various scenarios that involved Wolfram dead and decapitated. With his fingers torn off.

The rest of the day passing quite boring for Sebastian, having to teach the girl a simple thing as how to eat properly. Her butler refusing to be helpful, hovering and criticizing Sebastian every step of the way. Teaching the girl english was no better, having to baby her through every word. If demons could get headaches, he would have had a migraine. To her credit though she caught on quickly. Every time he lifted her to carry her from one room to the next it felt wrong. Wrong form, wrong weight, wrong scent. He couldn’t help but compare her to the only person he wanted to really serve. The only thing keeping him sane was that she was aiding in his recovery. She'd proved useful after all, when they changed his bandages earlier, having used Sullivan to change them since Ciel seemed to only be offset by adults. 

Seeing his lord continuing to suffer did no good for his mood. To feel helplessness for the first time was an unwelcome sensation. He decided enough was enough, watching the boy toss and turn to no avail was doing nothing. He took the twig he snapped from the tree earlier and sent it off in an enclosed letter. Asking for it to be analyzed, not wanting to wait he took it to Buckingham palace himself in the dead of night, slipping it in the mail slot and vanishing, not a soul knowing what happened. Returning back to Wolfsschlucht as if he hadn’t left at all. Earlier, he’d overheard Wolfram talking to one of the lady villagers about a passage they use in the cellar. He asked his servants to stall for time while he scoped it out. A long passageway leading to an elevator that goes down to a ritualistic circle. A staff in the center of it, magic? Oh— Before he could do anything, he heard the servants distracting Wolfram. Out of time. Hearing a scream, he went back up sealing the passage way quickly. Only to be met with Oscar slithering out of one of the woman’s cleavage. He grabbed Oscar and beckoned Snake to join him to take him outside. Wolfram glared daggers at him, saying they were no longer welcome and that they would be kicked out tomorrow if they didn’t leave themselves by then.

Sebastian merely nodding at his remark. Once outside Snake revealed that the lady smelled like the wolf man. Their conversation was interrupted by the one of the queen’s butlers arriving, giving a letter to Sebastian before taking his leave. Since his lord was in no condition to read, he’d act on his behalf. Tearing open the letter, what he read surprised even him. Sighing, it seemed they had little time for their final act. As such, he’d have to use desperate measures.

Walking back to Ciel’s room he was filled with rage, remembering what the miasma did to him, turning him into a scared little boy not being able to touch or soothe his own mate, watching someone else do it instead of him. No, this won’t do. Every step he took further increasing his rage. This was his master and he’d be the one to bring him back, no one else. He would have his master back, come hell or high-water. Whatever the cost.

He barged in, not even bothering to knock. Finny getting in the way and protecting him when Ciel got hysterical. Only adding to his rage, he yanked Finny’s arm, dragging him out of the room and slamming the door behind him. He turned back to his master who was cowering in fear. Looking at him with pity, he silently apologized to him for what he was about to do. 

“Master, the time for cowering is over, there’s a letter from the queen, we must take action at once lest we be thrown out tomorrow.” He said, letting all displeasure seep into his voice not bothering to be pleasant, because this was not going to be.

As expected, his lord only whimpering in fear. Using his refusal to his advantage.

“Oh, so you’re abandoning your revenge? I thought you’d fulfill it through to the end no matter the circumstance?” He egged on, shifting to his demonic form letting those dark shadowy curls furl themselves around the boy. His eyes becoming slitted, fangs out on full display. He turned the boy to face him. Eyes still full of fear. Grabbing his cheeks, he pushed them together, looking at them sadly, how cute it would be in other circumstances and he couldn’t even enjoy this. He continued to let his words bite, every one of them as damning and as hurtful as he could possibly make them. He needed them to. He had to make it convincing.

“I assume you abandon your position of the watchdog then? To live a life of luxury, of no pain or worry? I’m sure no one will judge you, least of all your servants. I however am disappointed in you, I thought you to be someone much more resolute than this. To think I mated with someone as pathetic as this, I’m almost regretting it.” he said contritely.

Letting those black inky tendrils slowly engulf his master’s form, before slowing it down imperceptibly before it could swallow him whole. He felt his seal burning, indicating the boy was in distress, he forced himself to ignore it, hoping he could come to his senses. He reached within the bond they had hoping, willing his mate to return to him. He wouldn’t know what to do without him.

Just as much as the seal was burning it stopped. Hope furled in the demon’s chest. At last, such beautiful words broke his worry. He couldn’t help but smile.

“SEBASTIAN!! PUT ME DOWN THIS INSTANT!” His master roared. He let go of him, shivering in delight at the power in his voice. His Ciel was back. If he could cry of happiness he would have.

“You dare treat your master in such a disgusting manner? I’ve never had a wake up call so horrendous before!” He said coughing. Sebastian released him, letting his demonic wisps return to him, setting the boy back down on the bed gently letting the boy catch his breath, Sebastian let his eyes roam over his mate. He shifted back to his human form taking in the reality of his master being back. Those beautiful eyes no longer holding fear, nothing but pure conviction and purpose. He smiled, and knelt to his knees.

“Good morning master.” He said, finally letting his relief show through. Studying one another’s face as if memorizing it for fear of losing it. No words were spoken, just the two of them in their own bubble letting all their affection and love fill the space. The silence interrupted by Ciel kicking Sebastian slightly, a smirk that the demon oh so loved on his face. His feelings for his mate and his desire to serve renewed with a fire unseen prior. 

“You bastard, you were going to eat me just now weren’t you?” He said feigning sadness, though Sebastian could tell that a portion of it was genuine. He grabbed his hand and kissed the back of it. 

“No my lord, I was only 5% serious. I had to make it somewhat convincing.” He said, trying to soothe his worries.

“Still, 5% is still a bit too much for my liking.” He muttered. 

“I was going to wait however long it would take, as Tanaka advised to be gentle with you in your condition, however we were running out of time thus such desperate measures needed to be taken. Besides, I was growing weary of seeing you in such an unbefitting state.” he explained. The younger looked at him speculatively. 

The butler rising from his knees, fixing his lord’s hair before sitting on the bed next to him. He stroked his face with his finger ever so gently. Placing a kiss on his forehead, he pulled away, tilting his head up with his pointer finger.

“Don’t you worry love, I would never harm you. never.” He said with the utmost conviction. Tilting his head up to kiss him on the lips sealing his promise. Ah, how I’ve missed him so. The demon was the first to pull away. Sitting down on the bed next to him, he pulled the boy onto his lap facing him, needing to make sure he understood he wasn’t about to harm him nor was he ever.

“I understand it will take some time for you to trust my word again that I won’t let any harm come to you, do please take all the time you need, I’ll make it up in any way I can.” He said sincerely. Once he was sure Ciel understood, he frowned, remembering what he was about to ask his lord.

“By the way, what was it that you were trying so desperately to overcome?” he asked of his mate. Ciel hesitated before answering, telling him that he needed to tell the staff as well. He obliged opening the door to the rest of the servants falling on their faces. Sebastian chided them for eavesdropping. After they realized Ciel was back to normal, Finny was overcome with happiness momentarily losing all common sense, he rushed towards the boy. Sebastian caught him by the collar of his coat, holding him back. If not for the fact that he’d had enough of the boy around his master and touching him in his stead, then for the fact that he could have injured him in his haste.

All the Phantomhive servants were lined up in a row,

“It was unbecoming of me to act in such a manner as I did the last few days. I deeply apologize for my horrendous attitude. I ask that you forget everything you’ve witnessed up until now.”

When that was responded with a laugh from all of them he was mortified, looking up at his mate, he saw it looked like he was going to pass out from euphoria. Sighing he put a hand to his face, of course they wouldn’t make it easy. 

“I didn’t choose to feel this way, I experienced things I myself couldn’t explain.”

 “It’s no big deal Master. I even saw soldiers affected the same way.” Bard said, pitching in.

Sebastian pulled out the letter, revealing what caused it. It was purely a psychological effect it had on him. Ciel looked at the letter, laughing at how absurd it was. So this is the culprit? To think it had me in such a sorry state. Sebastian was correct. I was pathetic. The letter asking for them to destroy the noxious gas, and to eliminate all inhabitants that had a hand at the village. Also requesting the girl meet the queen herself. He sighed. Gathering their attention he told them the plan, they gladly accepted their missions. 

After they left, all that was left was to prepare and lie in wait until time, Ciel looked towards his butler, it was far too long since they’d had a chance to connect. A sly smile forming on his face. Besides, he believed his butler owed him one from the other day. Beckoning his demon closer he whispered in his ear.

“How about you make it up to me real quick hm? We’ll kill time this way.” the boy said, nipping at his mate’s neck. Sebastian sucked in a breath and shivered, happy to oblige.

Gasps and pants filled the room, two sweaty bare bodies fervently undulating together. The older having his mate bent over the bed, groaning with each push and pull of his thick length inside his lover. It had been a while since they’d had the chance to do this. Spurred on by the recent events, this coupling taking on a more intimate approach. Every thrust was met with a sigh, a whimper. Unlike before, these whimpers and moans were welcome to the demon’s ears. His name was a litany on a pair of soft lips, blue and purple eyes peeking out from clenched eyes. The way his master was squeezing him was intoxicating, beckoning, begging for his release. He increased his speed, whimpers turning to groans and keening, wrapping his hand around his younger’s lower body, pumping his lord’s shaft to completion, the boy came, burying his face in the very duvet he cried in previously now muffling the screaming of his mate’s name. He clenched around the demon’s cock, milking him for all he could give. Once he pulled out, Ciel turned around to clean his butler’s appendage with his mouth before laying back down on the bed to catch his breath and stare at him with a soft smile.

“That’s one way to kill time isn’t it? I’d say that was long overdue.” He said with a gasp in surprise as his butler knelt in front of him and propped his legs over his shoulder, leaning in to slide his tongue into the boy's hole cleaning him thoroughly, soft whines escaping the younger. Once Sebastian was satisfied he was clean, Ciel sat back up crossing his arms and looking towards the clock, almost showtime. Sebastian dressed him before re dressing himself. 

At the stroke of midnight, they made their way to Sieglinde’s window, knocking on it to her surprise. It would seem the little witch was still intent to irk Ciel tonight, as the very first words out of her mouth were ones he’d rather not hear.

“Is this a nocturnal visit, one of the carnal kind?” She said suggestively.

Ciel blanched, ready to tear into her for her incessant jokes. Sebastian silencing him before he could do damage. If they were going to fulfill her majesty’s wishes of meeting the witch, then this would have to go smoothly. 

When she expressed the slightest hesitation they manipulated her, and oh the way she bent to their will. Both master and demon smiling at how easy it was. Having so desperately wanting a look at the outside world, she grabbed onto Ciel’s coat tail before they could leave. Since Sieglinde couldn’t walk with her bound feet, Ciel had to walk while Sebastian carried her. Much to Ciel’s dismay he had no option. 

They made their way down the cellar and through the passage, Sebastian having ripped the wall apart brick by brick earlier in preparation. Taking the elevator down, they reached the “magical altar”. Sieglinde warning them

“Don’t touch it! It’s used to concoct a deadly miasma, if it’s exposed to someone for just even the shortest amount of time they would perish!” She cried.

Sebastian chuckled in response to her ridiculous claim.

“No, Lady Sieglinde, it was merely something you were taught.” He said as he reached to turn the lever at the behest of the lady. The chamber they were in spun until it reached another metal door. The girl obviously confused at what transpired. Not even she knew of this.

“This is your last chance Sieglinde. Are you staying? Or are you coming into the outside world with us?” Ciel said, leaning against the door.

“I—” She started, the hesitation clear in her eyes once more. She sucked in a deep breath before she continued. “I wish to continue! I need to know the truth!”

Sebastian picked her up while Ciel opened the door and walked through it, not even glancing back at Sebastian, he didn’t want to see him holding her, it’d only upset him more than he already was. Down a long hallway he saw a door cracked open to the right, peeking inside he beckoned them over. It was a room with a multitude of monitors. Ones displaying a radar with dots on them. Some of the dots moving after each flash. Tracking devices.

“We were right to leave those behind…” The boy muttered.

“No! They would never! Those are—” The girl shouted, becoming alarmed and defending her village loudly. Sebastian was forced to clamp his hand over her mouth to keep from drawing attention. Some workers passed by then, talking about something being finished.

The trio followed them discreetly down to a factory of some sort. They slipped behind some barrels, using them for cover. The old haggard woman holding a vial of a yellowish liquid in her palm. Holding it up to the throngs of wolf men. They rejoiced.

“It was all thanks to the Emerald Witch that this was possible!” Sieglinde lost her balance from their hiding spot at that moment.

“I demand to know what is going on!”

The wolf men surrounded them, until Sebastian sliced one open revealing a man inside.

“What do you think Lady Sullivan?” The butler asked. An evil smile on his face. To add insult to injury he used her own words against her. “’The outside world full of surprises, is this not it?’” He said, voice mocking her. Ciel grabbed the filter that fell off of the snout of the costume.

 “The miasma is a toxic chemical poison manufactured at this very plant. The wolf men and curse are nothing but a lie.”

Sebastian grinned, curious to see how the girl would respond to having her whole world ripped from out under her. Eager to soak up her confusion and despondency. The haggard woman approaching her corroborating the tale.

“Yes, you have indeed aided them in creating the most poisonous gas known to man.” She said loudly. Holding out the bottle to taunt her. “It will be named after you. “‘Sulin’”

She began crying then. The truth becoming too much for her to bear.

“I thought I was helping people, but all this time it was a deadly poison?” Ciel stood there watching her, nothing but irritation on his face.

He’d expected she’d break down potentially but not like this, not in front of all these people. He scoffed at her sad outburst. Hoping she’d recover and wouldn’t be a lost cause. He looked towards Sebastian, and wasn’t surprised to see his demon was enjoying her pain, growling only audibly to him. Maybe he should take more enjoyment in this too, revenge for having to watch her be carried by his mate. Though neither Sebastian nor Ciel was prepared for the next revelation from the hag.

“Don’t cry, you’ve made history, this will go down as a great service for your country. I’m so proud of you dearest daughter.” She said, though the last part coming out condescendingly.

All three of their eyes widened, none of them anticipating this secret. Turns out the hag was the one attempting to create said gas before, taking years in experiments but was never successful, only coming close. She’d fallen in love with one of the head scientists, and they’d born a child. Soon they realized this child was a genius, having figured out a missing component and bringing them that much closer to the final deadly product. Realizing they had to nurture her to finish the gas, they’d set up an undercover operation. Naming the town after a fictional book ‘Wolfsschlucht’ ensuring that no one would enter and discover their secrets.

Ciel rushed forward, covering Sieglinde’s body with his arm and scolding the woman.

“Children are not their parent’s toys!” he shouted before raising his flare gun, and firing it upwards. Grabbing Sieglinde and running towards the elevator, the ‘wolf men’ running after them. Ordering Sebastian to take care of the wolf men he dutifully obliged, after making sure they successfully took the elevator back up. The old hag escaping, Sebastian allowing her, he’d catch up to her later for a personal talk.

The brutes shooting more gas at him, inhaling the scent, his skin blistered up again, though this seemed like a more diluted mix as his nose didn’t bleed this time and he didn’t tear up. But still, enough to affect him, but was useless as he was a demon.

“Ah, I now know why it took me so long to recognize this scent. As my master doesn’t eat mustard. How fitting.” He said, appearing behind one of the soldiers who was frozen from fear. Using his precious cutlery, he grabbed one of them by the neck, pulling back and slitting the throat. Blood pouring out. The others reacting in horror, firing more pellets at him to no avail. He needed catch up with the hag, so he quickly disposed of the rest of them. Not before taking a canister of the gas and inhaling some of it in his lungs.

He followed the scent from the lady to the previous control room. Rage filling him, what they did to his master would be unforgivable. He’d nearly lost his mate, and they would pay dearly for that. His master didn’t get a nice or pleasant rest, so why should he extend the courtesy, no. He’d give them the same pain. This time with no promise of being saved. Ensuring each and every one of his steps echoed and was heard, he stepped into the room. Letting some of the gas slowly escape his lungs, the mustard gas detector going off alerting the woman to some. She smelled it quickly after, rushing to cover her mouth and nose.

Sebastian wasn’t going to let her go so easily, He exhaled the rest of it out, the cloud of yellow gas filling the air. More importantly, he exhaled the gas directly in her face. Taking immense gratification at how her face began to swell up, just like his lords. Smiling, knowing what immense pain she would be in at having this much exposure.

“This is to say thank you for exposing my master to the gas.” He said, voice deathly sweet. A malicious grin on his face as he looked her in the eyes, absorbing every ounce of fear, and watching her life fade away by the second. Breathing in the scent of her fear, he stench of terror when she realized that Sebastian wasn't human. It was almost enough to sate his bloodlust for his revenge. Once she’d passed he threw her body down, not bothering to care or check if she was actually dead. She could suffer for all he cared. He had half a mind to bring her back and do that to her again and again until he was satisfied.

Remembering his master’s orders to destroy all production of the gas save for the vials, he grabbed the case of the Sulin, and grabbed a paper, setting it aflame, letting the other items on the desk catch fire too. It exploding as he looked on with satisfaction. His Master's earlier words coming back to him, feel free to go crazy like a beast. He smiled, amused at how his lord thought of him. Ah, Young Master, you misunderstand. I'd very much like to be a beast, but I prefer playing the butler for you. However, if you'd like me to act as a beast, then I shall act accordingly. I shall be whatever you wish of me. He stayed ensuring every bit was destroyed, and that they had no means to recreate it. Checking his pocket watch, he’d lost track of time, he was late.

Rushing through the forest, he’d arrived just in time. Though not fast enough, as he saw that reprehensible Wolfram throw his master down to the ground before picking him up again and slamming him down. Sebastian caught him before he could hit the ground, much to the boy’s relief.

“You’re late.”

“Apologies My Lord, I lost track of time.” He said, swiping away the dust and dirt off of his beautiful face. He let his hands roam over his mate, prodding and poking gently. He frowned, eyes narrowing as his mate winced when he applied slight pressure to his chest. It appeared he had a few bruised ribs. This won’t do at all. He thought grimly. 

The boy grunted in response.

“We need to—” Ciel started, but was stopped by the trembling of the earth beneath them.

A large tank coming into view. Bard yelled at everyone, telling then to run and go, to get Sieglinde to safety and they’d meet up at the rendezvous spot.

“Young Master! You guys need to go too!”

“Don’t bother Bard. Sebastian and I will take care of this tank. Go on.” The chef hesitated for a brief moment, but obliged, they needed as much of a head start as they could get. The demon and master watched their chef run into the woods following the others. When he disappeared from view the demon turned the both of them towards the tank.

“Shall we, Sir?”

No sooner had he said that did the tank let out a blast towards them, the demon evading it successfully. When tried attacking the side, he was miffed to see he did little damage. Landing on the other side of the cannon, it followed after them, setting its sights on them once again. The boy gasped suddenly.

“Sebastian! Go at it from the top! They’d never think to strengthen the top if it only fires from the sides!”

He obliged, setting Ciel down on the top on one side. He went to the opposite side and tore it open like a can. To the soldiers horror, they fired shots at him, only serving to further his rage. He grabbed one of the cans Bard was using as a bomb, chucking it inside before quickly grabbing his master and landing on a spot a ways from the ensuing explosion.

The bright blast lighting them up. His master’s laugh ringing out.

“It looks less like a moving battle ship and more like a moving oven.”

The demon laughed at his joke, it was rare enough for him to make one, let alone one this funny.

Sebastian started walking away after when his Lord interrupted.

“Wait. You can put me down now. I’m fine to walk on my own.”

Sebastian smiled, not letting him down even though he requested it.

“Apologies my lord, I’ve failed to prepare a spare pair of shoes, do forgive my negligence.” The butler said. His lord merely grunted his response.

Though, he could have just conjured up a new pair and save both of them trouble, he didn’t want to. His negligence was intentional. He wanted to hold his master longer, wanting to make up for having to hold Sieglinde while he watched. Hoping to dampen his lord’s jealousy. They’d started running to catch up with the others on the train, Sebastian couldn’t help but note how right his little lord felt in his arms. This was right, the body that fit his hands, the weight perfect, the scent of his mate surrounding him, the small hands that clung to him just as much as he clung to his lord’s body. He breathed in the scent, in a much better mood. Ciel broke him out of his stupor, gasping when he looked ahead to see one of the soldiers running up to wolfram and raising his gun.

“Save him!”

 Sebastian not really liking Wolfram hesitated for a brief moment, waiting until the lady fired the gun before running up and stabbing her in the neck. The woman gurgling to her death. After all, his master said to save Wolfram, and he did, he’s still alive for now. Sebastian was about to walk away when his lord interrupted him once more.

“Wait. Bring him with us.”

“Sir?”

“Do it.” He barked.

The demon sighed as he did, grabbing Wolfram and hauled him up on the train. The man looked at Sebastian, his face twisted into a pained expression. He leaned down, and whispered in his ear.

“A butler should never die before their master.” The man merely grunting in response.

He set Ciel down and propped up Wolfram so that Sieglinde could do what she needed to do to fix his wound. His master watching Sieglinde with an impassive expression.

“I was surprised when you ordered me to save him.” The butler said to his lord.

“I only saved Wolfram for insurance, so that no one could attempt to go after me for knowing too much.” The demon scoffed.

“As if I wouldn’t protect my mate from a notion as ridiculous as that.”

 

They’d arrived at Diedrich’s manor late into the evening. Staying the night before departing to London the next day. Ciel and Sebastian heading to their guest room, the others tending to the wounded. Once they were behind closed doors Ciel let out a deep sigh.

“Take this blasted thing off of me. I’ve had it on for far too long.” Sebastian did just that, kneeling and undressing him but not before laughing.

“But you look so nice and petite in this dress master. Perhaps I should ravage you in it?” The butler said, his voice dropping to a whisper in Ciel’s ear. Ciel spluttering and turning red, much to the demons amusement. Seems he landed his mark on target. Stripping the boy, he picked him up and ran a bath for him. Allowing his lord to relax after the events of the day. Drying the boy off, a realization hit him. Smirking as he dried off his hair.

“You know, humans change at a rather quick rate yet, my young master hasn’t grown an inch.” He said teasingly. Ciel scolded him lightly, kicking him in response. The butler merely chuckling before dressing his lord for bed. Checking to make sure his bruises were alright, he tucked him in before blowing out the candles. Slipping into bed beside him, holding the boy tightly, making up for the last few nights of not being together.

❊           ❊           ❊

The whole entourage caught a last minute train to London the next morning thanks to Diedrich’s weight in the city. Arriving back at the townhouse in the evening. Ciel instructing Sebastian to train Sieglinde and Wolfram to be ready for meeting the queen in a week. Much to the demon’s chagrin at already having a full plate. But alas, what kind of a butler would he be if he couldn’t do this much for his master.

As it turned out, it was a much bigger task than he’d initially expected, both seeming to be unwilling to retain anything they learned. Both parties reaching their peak frustration. So much so, that when Ciel was in his office working on paperwork he missed out on in their absence, Sieglinde showed up unannounced. Mumbling something unable to speak due to a contraption Sebastian placed in her mouth to aid her pronunciation. The girl so irate she seemed to forget she couldn’t walk for a moment, falling off her chair, Ciel darting to break her fall. Unfortunately, She fell on top of Ciel in a rather suggestive position at the same time Elizabeth burst in the room. Remarking how she stopped by since she heard he came back from Germany. The lady freezing, staring at the two in a compromising position. Ciel scrambling to explain what happened. But before he could get his words out, she rushed forward, hauling her leg back to kick him for his display of disrespect and disloyalty towards her. Ciel raising his arms, prepared for the kick, when a muted thump met his ears. Sebastian. Sighing in relief, thankful for his interruption, he didn’t think Sebastian would save him in time. 

Sebastian explaining the situation to Elizabeth, and she calmed down. He made sure Elizabeth was fine before escorting her and Sieglinde to the drawing room. Before turning back around to his lord’s study. Holding back his anger at the audacity of Elizabeth. However, he’d laughed at how his master didn’t think he would come to his aid. Sebastian was appalled, of course he’d be there for his master. No one would harm him, not even his falsely titled betrothed. Opening the door to his study, Ciel having recovered from the debacle, seated on his chair. He’d walked over and saw he was looking at him with a displeased expression.

“Are you upset that I intervened with lady Elizabeth? I swore to protect you, no matter who it is, I wouldn’t let her hurt you master. That much I’ve sworn by.” he said, trying to not rile his mood further.

“No, that’s not my issue. My issue is with that damned German girl. You seemed much too happy to be holding her the other day. What? Your master is unavailable so you go and fraternize with another?” The boy said, not able to hide the jealousy that seeped into his words. 

The butler was shocked, he didn’t think his master would be so jealous, he was only using the girl so she’d help heal his lord. Laughing, he circled his master’s desk, before turning the chair to face him. Kneeling down so he was face to face with his mate, he cupped his face, stroking it lovingly, 

“I only have eyes for you my lord, no one else. I hope you know that. Just as I am your pawn, Lady Sieglinde was my pawn to get you back into a fit state. Please don’t—“ He said, interrupted by Ciel grabbing his neck and crushing their lips together. Typically, it was the demon who was the more dominant one when kissing, but this time however it was his master that was taking charge, the kiss saying everything unspoken. Pulling away, Ciel looked his demon in the eyes.

“Fine, but never do that again. You serve me and only me. Don’t even look at anyone the same way you look at me. You’re mine Sebastian, am I clear?” His voice demanding, eyes unwavering. Sebastian not answering, choosing to let his mouth say all he needed to. The two making up for lost time once more.

 

---

 

Notes:

Hello! I hope you guys like my retelling of the manga events. It was nice to get to delve into Sebastian’s thoughts and motives as well as Ciel’s obvious jealousy hehe. Moving forward, any adapted chapters do take extra time to write as I constantly have to reference the manga simultaneously. As always, let me know your thoughts, any parts you liked. Thank you! See you next chapter!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 20: Unspoken Utterances

Notes:

Hello! here is BOA, I will be skipping the beginning and just jumping to the important events. This is dedicated to Kathy Rose, thank you for this suggestion.

This certainly wasn't how he thought the night would go, the sharp end of Undertaker's death scythe piercing through his flesh, blood spurting out. One moment, the boy was in front of him reaching for him and calling out for him in such a desperate way, the next, he was back at the very beginnings of their contract. Memories flashed before his eyes, every moment together, the moment they met, the moments he hated, the moments he loved. The day he realized his feelings for his master. The day his master confessed his feelings. One by one, he lived through each of these moments once more, Time ticked forward. Seconds, minutes, hours. They all felt like an eternity, suspended in midair time becoming nothing but a drop in a bucket. Watching them back, he’d never realized just how much they’d been through together. More importantly, he never realized just how important the boy was to him. He’d respected his master, he adored him, he loved him, cared for him. But, it never struck him just how much he needed him until this moment. 

A ragged deep roar as he was plunged back into the present, finally free from the long past memories and Undertaker’s hold. His master’s voice reaching his ears. Calling for him. Lunging forward, despite his body's protests he caught his hand and propelled his body forward so they switched places midair. Wrapping the boy tight in his arms so he couldn’t escape, he held him close to his chest so he’d break the boy’s fall. Sebastian landing on his back on the hard floor with a grunt. The last remains of whatever energy was left was spent on protecting him from the fall. If he could have willed his body up he would have. Laying there for a brief moment. Though it was interrupted by his master calling for him again. He noted the desperation in Ciel’s voice. It was amusing, endearing, but it also was absurdly loud in his ear.

“You’re being quite loud. I can hear you just fine.” The demon said, peeking up at his lord. Once he sensed Undertaker approaching, he sat up, ignoring that stab of pain in his chest. Spitting out some blood from his mouth. He was about to say something, but Undertaker beat him to it.

“Your record was quite interesting. But, I can't risk the fact that you'd only put the Earl in more danger with your kind running amok.” He said, voice obviously disapproving. Raising his scythe up to strike, Sebastian’s eyes widened when he saw his lord shift in front of him, preparing to take the hit. Panic coursing through his already sensitive body, he was about to reach for the boy, to grab him and run, when the ship started listing to the left. Screams rang throughout the ship, he grabbed hold of his master, landing upright on the listed side. Ronald and Grelle following suit. Grelle going after Undertaker, Ronald saying he was going to take care of the weakened one.

Ciel’s grip tightened on Sebastian’s neck, tilting his head so they couldn’t see the boy’s sad expression. He didn’t want to be reminded of what just happened. Pushing the obvious trauma from his mind, he shrugged, a mask of arrogance on his face. He couldn't allow himself to think of Sebastian as anything other than the almighty and omnipotent being he was, it was unfathomable. But looking at him for a brief moment, he had a sliver of doubt in him. One that he could barely accept, that they just might die tonight, that they might not make it out. No. Not tonight, he had faith in his butler, if he could just focus on that, he couldn't afford to let Sebastian see him doubt him, even if it was for a second. So he fell back on the only way he knew how to deal with unwarranted feelings. Ignorance, if just for the moment he acted as if his demon wasn't just mortally wounded, perhaps the butler would find the strength somehow.

“I can’t have you looking down on my butler, weakened? Lose to you? Please, what horrendous jokes. Isn’t that right Sebastian?” He asked, a smirk on his face as he looked at his surprised mate. The demon was surprised at how much faith the boy had in him. It warmed him inside. It would appear his master needed him just as much as Sebastian needed him. The thought was enough for the demon to muster up the energy he needed to finish the fight. Though, try as he might, he was far more wounded than he'd let anyone believe he coughed, blood coming out with it. Another burst of energy ran through him when he sensed his master's panic at the sight of it. Ronald looked on with pity.

“Aw man, it's like I’m picking on the weak here..” He started, not having a chance to finish as Sebastian had lunged forward delivering a brutal punch to his face. Eyes pink with fury. Following him as Ronald was sent flying. Punch after punch Sebastian used his rage to carry him, running on instinct, and need for survival.

“What did you say about picking on the weak?” Sebastian said, mocking the reaper. grabbing him by his shirt collar, and getting in his face before throwing him around like a rag doll kicking him around for good measure. 

“How can you move after that blow..?!” The reaper asked incredulously between hits.

“I have my master’s orders to follow don’t I? Trying to look cool when you can barely stand, that so disgusting.” He said, as he gave one last hit to his face. Finally grabbing him and throwing him at Grelle. Leaping up on the balcony and leaning against his death scythe. He placed his lord down next to it. Waiting for them to recover with a smirk on his face. Starting it up, he had every intention of seeing what a death scythe could do to a reaper. Unfortunately, he wouldn’t get the chance, the ship shifting once more, Ciel losing his balance and falling into him, leaning on him for support, the demon grabbed him once more. Water bursting into the room, Undertaker announcing his departure, not before Grelle lept up and collided death scythes with him. Ciel catching hold of a necklace Undertaker dropped, eyes wide. 

“Earl, I’ll entrust that to you for a while, please take good care of it. it’s my treasure, I’m sure I’ll be seeing you later after all.” A sly smile on his face. Sebastian glaring at the reaper, growling under his breath. Not before leaping out of a nearby window onto the deck. He started running upwards to the tip of the ship, dodging people left and right as they fell from lack of gravity. Realizing this wouldn’t do them any good, he grabbed a lifebuoy he saw hanging and placed it around his lord.

“Take a deep breath. With the situation as it is please forgive me.” He said, as he grabbed him and threw him off the end. Hearing the boy scream. He made sure he landed safely before he ran around to the left side of the sinking ship in search of an unsubmerged lifeboat. His seal burning as he heard his lord gurgle water as he went under sent another wave of panic through him. 

Blast, he can’t swim cause of his leg, watching him go under, he finally found what he was looking for, a lifeboat, grabbing it and throwing it near where the boy went under, he dove after him. Seeing his body sinking further away from him he realized he wanted the boy with every fiber— no. He needed the boy, needed him with every fiber of his being. He wouldn't know what to do without him, he'd be lost. Watching him sink further and further down into the icy depths away from him did no good for the ache in his heart. He pushed forward, grabbing him, and carrying him back up, his small head nestled into his neck. He finally admitted it to himself after denying it, that as many times as he’d saved the boy from the brink of death, that maybe that’s what the demon needed to realize the extent of his devotion. The brink of death made him realize that the boy had in turn, saved him. The irony not lost in him. He might not have saved Sebastian from any physical threat no, he saved him in a way the demon didn’t know he needed. How many millennia had he been numb for? Thinking he was content with his existence of curating souls and feasting them. It dawned on him then, he’d taken his mate for granted. He’d always assumed that he’d have his lord, that nothing could take the boy away from him. This close call was one of his greatest fears. His need for this little human transcended something even he understood. It wasn’t just a simple need, it was an earth shattering, all consuming need to have his master by his side. It was a need so dark, so twisted he wasn't sure a silly word such as love was enough to explain the depths of his affections. 

Resurfacing, the boy spluttered up the cold icy water. Sebastian hauling him up and into the lifeboat. 

“I guess they couldn’t manage to lower the lifeboats in time. So I went and borrowed this from the ship.” Knowing his master was cold, he took off his tailcoat and squeezed as much of the frigid water out of it as possible before he threw it in alongside him. 

“Please wear this. I’m sorry I can’t prepare any hot tea for you.” He said with a cheeky smile, reminded of when his lord wore his coat previously. At least it would be better at keeping him warm now instead of wearing nothing. Hearing the nearby screams of the other survivors that were swimming to no avail, Sebastian knew they’d only attempt to drag them down with them.

“If we go back, they will sink this boat too.” He said, irritation in his voice. After all, such was the nature of humans, greedy and desperate until the end. Ensuring they’d do anything to survive. His master was a testament to that. His lord was different than those lot though, more headstrong, and superior in every facet.

Swimming towards the back end of the boat, he propelled it forwards, swimming for quite some time, trying to follow the scent of the Midfords, hoping it would lead to wherever they went. Stopping the boat, he peeked up at his master and noticed he was dozing off. Panicked, he yelled out for him.

“Young master! You can’t go to sleep! Please try to stay awake!” He yelled. He was about to get into the boat with him, when he was interrupted. A bizarre doll grabbing his leg and chomping at it. He grunted, not expecting it to hurt. 

“They can move in water?!” His lord asked, just as surprised as the demon. 

“They don’t need to breathe so I suppose they can’t drown either.” The demon replied. He was cut short of his next statement when he felt movement from below. His lord was about to say something, but Sebastian quickly covered his mouth. Not wanting to attract any attention. Slowly, he could see heads rising up from the depths of the ocean. Dozens if not hundreds of bizarre dolls swarming the boat. His lord demanding he get into the boat. When another dozen popped up behind the boy and almost grabbed him, the demon grabbed an oar that was sitting off to the side and swung it hard, knocking them off, only for more to swarm. Grabbing hold of him this time, Sebastian had to use his legs to kick them off. Sebastian swinging and bashing head after head for more to pop up.

“How many are there?!” His lord exclaimed, the demon could tell that he was anxious, it was a pity his words wouldn’t be of comfort.

“I don’t know, but they will probably keep going after souls until their bodies rot. That being said, you are probably the only living soul out here for miles.” He said, a touch of worry to his voice. Ciel thought about just leaving, and running for a moment, but he realized that the bizarre dolls would only go after the other survivors, and he couldn’t have more bloodshed than they had already.

“Then, we can’t escape. We can’t expose the other survivors to danger. Whether it’s a good or bad thing… they only seem to be interested in the soul closest to them. We’ll stop them here, you can take them can’t you Sebastian?” He said, turning towards his butler.

The demon merely offered a sly smile. The boy must’ve been worried if it meant he was asking the demon to do something for him. Never before had he asked for anything. It was always a demand, an order. Not liking the change, he never wanted his master to doubt him. He’d do anything his lord wished, be anything his lord wished, all he needed was an order. Turning towards the boy, a wistful smile on his face now.

“There is no need to ask a servant anything. Now, please master. Give me an order.” He said, his tone soft and warm. Needing that final push once more. The boy ripped off his eyepatch. 

“This is an order Sebastian, Eradicate all of them!” He yelled into the darkness. His butler more than happy to oblige.

“It’s going to get a little shaky, please hang on.” The boy hung on to the viciously rocking boat. Nothing but the sounds of squishing heads, groans from the undead, and grunts from his demon as he did his best to eradicate those that wished them harm. The demon was relentless in his task, the sound of bones crushing and blood spattering nothing but soothing to him. How interesting, humans will drag others down in order to get what they want even in death. What truly insatiable creatures. 

The boy didn’t know how long had passed. Only that by the time the rocking stopped, it was daybreak. His demon was panting, exhausted from exertion when he was already weakened. Distracted by the hoard, he finally allowed his body to rest. Struck with his injuries finally catching up to him, he let out a grunt in pain. The boy becoming worried. Seeing his butler like this was jarring. 

“A death scythe blow is quite tough even for someone like me.” He said regretfully. Leaning back on the boat, he let out a cough, more blood coming out. He felt the boy's panic through his seal at the sight of him.

“I am deeply sorry for my unseemly state, I have failed as the Phantomhive family butler.” He said, bowing he head, ashamed at showing weakness for the first time since they’ve been together. He’d always tried to stay put together for his masters sake. He knew how much the boy depended on him, even if he didn’t say it. Someone needed to be strong for the both of them, it was the least he could do.

“I’ve never seen you like this before.” The Earl said, worry was evident in his voice. A worry Sebastian had never heard before. He had to admit, it was touching to see just how much his lord cared for him. 

Ciel thought about Sebastian, about how close he was to losing him. The ice cold fear that went through his veins at that moment wasn’t anything he’d felt before. Not even for his parents, or Lizzy. Lizzy. He realized then what he needed to do when they got back to the manor, he’d give it time before he cut things off. He just needed to figure out how. He’d realized how much he’d come to think of Lizzy as nothing more than his cousin. An annoying, naive yet unyielding cousin that he was tied to by obligation, and those chains were starting to chafe. He’d thought of how angry he got at her earlier, how she was too stubborn and nearly risked their lives all because she didn’t want to show him her true self. How foolish of her. How pathetic of him that she had that notion of him in her head. He wouldn't have thought it was gross or unladylike, he would have been proud. In another life, she surely would have been the perfect wife for the guard dog. He was indebted to her for her saving him from the hoard earlier, but he realized that he did not deserve her. She deserved someone who would actually love her back. Someone whose world revolved around her. Someone like a certain demon he knew. 

Turning to look at Sebastian, he knew he needed him, he knew it prior to this, but this incident only reinforced that need. Without Sebastian, he was nothing. It struck him then, it wasn’t about revenge at this moment, without Sebastian, he didn’t know who he was anymore. He wouldn’t know what to do without him. And looking up at his butler, blood stained mouth, gaping wound he gained from protecting him. He knew what his next choice of words were.

Meeting his eyes, making sure Sebastian was looking at him as he said his next words. They were a whisper, but he knew his mate would hear him.

“I love you.” The demon merely smiled in return, nodding, saying all that needed to be said without words. I know. I love you too.

It was three words that had never been said before. Not even after they’d been mated. The boy confessed his love, but neither of them had ever said those words directly. Both preferred letting their actions speak for themselves time and time again. But if there was a time Ciel was looking for to say those words. It was now. The demon hadn't bothered saying it back because quite frankly, there wasn't enough words to encompass something so dark, so disgustingly twisted in his need for his master. He wanted to crawl inside the boy and curl up next to his beating heart, to crack his heart open and look at his soul with his own two eyes, kiss it with his own lips and even then, it wouldn't be enough for the demon. He could turn his young master inside out and it wouldn't be enough to express the depths of his feelings.

The boy scooted closer to his mate, Sebastian pulling the younger onto his lap, holding the boy tightly, as if the world was going to rip him out of his arms. His lover shivered and huddled closer to him. Regretful he wasn’t at his full strength to increase his body temperature to keep his master warm, as if the boy could read his mind, he spoke up.

“It’s alright, at least the sun is out now, it’ll give some warmth.’ He reassured his butler. Head nuzzled into his chest. The pair watching the blues and yellows of the sky. Neither of them saying anything, content with one another’s company, even adrift at sea. They’d stayed like that together, the demon was quiet, much more quieter than he usually was. Ciel suspected he was trying to keep quiet for his benefit as to not worry him. The demon's shallow breaths was the only indicator that he was in a far less suitable state of well being than he usually was. Ciel couldn't blame him. He trained his eyes forward on the horizon, not wanting to look at his demon because the guilt would have been his undoing. The pair stayed that way for an undetermined amount of time. Until the demon saw their salvation in the distance.

“Master, look.” He pointed in the distance, the demon was able to make it out clearly, a rescue boat. Relief flooded the older man, his master would finally be able to get warm and they’d be on their way home. Ciel looked at his butler once more, guilt running through him. Sebastian risked his life for him. He deserved to rest.

“Sebastian, when we get back to the manor, I want you to take a deserved rest. I can’t have the Phantomhive butler staying like this. You did well today.” The young master said, an apologetic smile on his face.

The demon was shocked, nothing could have prepared him for this. Never had he been given a day off. He couldn’t fathom it. A butler’s life was dedicated to his master. It was unthinkable.

“Young master, please stop. For you to say such a thing.. I don’t wish for a storm after all this.” He said wistfully. The two saying nothing more, waiting for the boat to approach.

  ❊          ❊          ❊

The pair arrived at the manor the day after. The servants fussing over Sebastian to no avail, much to the demon’s embarrassment. Sebastian followed his lord to his room and began undressing him for his bath. While he was washing his hair, his lord spoke up.

“After this bath, go ahead and take your day off. I mean that Sebastian, relax, take time to heal. I hate seeing you like this.” His eyes still closed, voice stern.

“Is that an order?” The demon said with amusement tinging his voice. 

“Yes, and I will make it an order officially if you don’t stop being stubborn. You’re still not fully healed yet, so don’t argue with me. You fuss over me and take care of me all the time, it’s only fair I do the same for you.” The slate haired boy’s tone left no room for objections.

Sebastian grimaced, he wasn’t used to anyone fussing over him, let alone his master. For once, he could finally say he felt out of place. Drying the boy off, he clothed him in his night gown, so he didn’t have to change him later. Turning to walk back downstairs, he was stopped by Ciel grabbing his tailcoat.

“Where are you going? The bed is here. I told you to rest.” His lord said, anger now in his voice.

“Master, I cannot stay here, the others will surely check in on me and if I sleep here, it’ll reveal our relationship to them.” The dutiful butler said, his voice gentle. A smile on his face when his master pouted. He looked irresistibly cute with his lips like that. Walking over to the boy, he bent down and gave a small peck on his lips.

“After all, you did unofficially order me to rest, are you rescinding it?” he said, a smirk on his lips, after all, he was no stranger to loopholes.

The boy pouted harder, waving his butler off to go to his room. After stripping off his tailcoat and shoes he went to the mirror, undid the buttons of his dress shirt and looked at himself. This mortal vessel still badly bruised, mottled purple, bits of redness still on the verge of leaking. He sighed, dragging his hands through his hair and lamented the fragility of the human body. The last time he'd been this badly injured was nearly four centuries ago by an absolute cunt of a succubus he admittedly mistakenly toyed with. Having enough of that, he sat on the bed, and leaned back. Sighing as the events of the previous week hit him. Though the ache in his chest lingered, he could feel the wound slowly repairing. He would indeed be better by tomorrow. Though he couldn’t help but feel off kilter at having nothing to do. It was an uncomfortable sensation, one the demon wasn’t accustomed to. Frowning, he took out his pocket watch and clicked it open, needing a distraction. Looking at the photo inside his pocket watch, he let his mind drift, to more pleasant moments with his master. He closed his eyes, sighing in contentment, he thought of his lord and cats.

He was so lost in his trance he didn’t register the door opening and someone stepping inside until he felt the warmth at his side. Eyes popping open, he was surprised to see his lord there. Seated on an armchair besides his bed.

“Young master what are you doing out of bed? It’s late, please also get some rest.” He said, slightly scolding the boy for being a hypocrite. 

“I came to check on you, and who said I couldn’t rest while I’m in your company? It’s my manor, I can do as I please.” He said, his hubris on full display. Though all traces of said arrogance was quickly swept away as he glanced down at what his butler was holding.

It was his pocket watch, but inside was a picture of him. Mortified, he balked, turning red and spluttering.

“Wha— Just where the hell did you get that from?!” He asked, averting his gaze.

The demon fondly smiled, closing the pocket watch. Not saying anything about the photo.

“Don’t be embarrassed my lord, If anything you should be flattered, not every butler has a picture of their master in their pocket watch.” He said, choosing to deflect the topic.

His lord merely offering a grunt in response. It struck the demon at that moment, looking into his lord’s eyes that their bond grew stronger. Stronger than the demon thought possible. He’d nearly risked his life for the boy, but he knew in that moment, he’d do it again, without hesitation. Because if there was no Ciel Phantomhive, there wouldn’t be a Sebastian Michaelis, and they couldn’t have that now could they?

The boy ended up crawling into bed with him and laying on the small twin bed with his mate, the two intertwined despite the throbbing pain for the demon. Frowning at the sparse room, he didn't think he'd ever need any blanket or anything since he rarely slept. The cold wouldn't do for his lord, picking him up and carrying him back to his room, tucking him in and placing a kiss on his forehead. Turning and exiting, though not before he paused to look at the boy once more, relief rang through him that they were both home, that the boy was safe, and that they could return to some semblance of normalcy after a nightmare of a cruise.

 

---

 

Notes:

Hello! Thank you to reader Kathy Rose for the idea for this chapter, I hope you enjoyed and that I did you justice. <3

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 21: Second Guessings and Separations

Sunlight filtered through large bay windows, golden rays hitting upon a large office chair that held the pair. A petite frame settled upon a much larger one’s lap. One would think at first glance there was contentment. How wrong they would be. The older knew his mate. Knew that his stiff back, the clenched fists resting on the arms of the chair said all he needed to know. Frowning, his stroked his lover’s hair, he hadn’t been this upset over something since the time they’d confessed their feelings for one another. It had been a while since then, their whole relationship shifting, and nothing had been a problem since. Until today. He decided to leave his lord to his thoughts until he was ready to speak about whatever was bothering him. Though, the instinctual need to comfort his master was overwhelming. He settled for soft circular strokes along the back of his hand. After a moment the earl relaxed, it was another few seconds passing before he spoke.

“You said we’re inseparable right? That nothing can come between us?” He asked his demon. Sebastian was curious as to where he was going with this. He’d never questioned their bond since it had changed.

“Yes, my lord, nothing can sever our bond, not even us.” He said as he gently brushed a stray hair on his forehead.

“Are you certain? What if something happens? What if you don’t want me anymore?” He said in a strained voice, fist trembling. The demon picked his lover up, spinning him in his lap so they were now face to face. Staring at the boy in his lone eye for a beat before chuckling.

“Yes, I’m quite sure I want you my lord. That won’t change. I understand you humans are fickle, you have your doubts and worries.” The demon paused, eyeing his master curiously. “Surely you aren’t having doubts my lord? Do you regret us?” He asked, his voice holding no emotion towards the end.

“No, of course not. The fact that you would even insinuate that is insulting. I’m more concerned on if you start having doubts.” He said with a frown. The demon merely laughed.

“There are very few things I have regrets or doubts about Sir. You are not and will never be one of them.” He said while gazing at him, a look of admiration on his face. “You are my pride my lord, I’m proud to call you my master, there is not a soul that can compare to you, nor is there one I would ever choose over you or be mated to. So, no. I do not regret our relationship nor will I ever.” He said, his tone leaving no room for dispute.

Ciel mulled over his words, playing with the lapels on the butler’s tailcoat. Just when Sebastian thought the matter was settled, His lord opened his mouth and brought up another concern.

“And what about Elizabeth? I do not intend to fulfill that particular duty with her, perhaps we should start breaking things off gradually?” He suggested.

Ah, yes, Elizabeth. She was a constant thorn in Sebastian’s side. A true test of his patience. Aside from a few incidents in the past that made Sebastian loathe the girl, there was nothing much that made him more ire.The numerous times he had to endure seeing that girl touch his master, his mate so freely made him livid. Perhaps all the more considering he couldn’t even let those frustrations show. He had to stand there with a smile on his face as he had to watch his master be taken away from his side by another who thought he was theirs. The only thing making it bearable was that he could clearly see the utter lack of interest in her from his lord. If only the girl wasn’t so in denial about them it would have made humorous. To top it all off the thing that frustrated the demon more than anything was that she was constantly attempting to bring his master back into the light, to show him a piece of that light he had so lost many years ago. It was obvious to any person, even without the full disclosure that Ciel was a changed person, that he could never go back to that smiling little boy he once was. It wasn’t his Ciel. No.

His Ciel, his master was cloaked in a velvety darkness, it was entwined in his very soul, brimming with despair, and yet, there was a part that had some of that untainted, untouchable innocence somehow which made him all the more enticing and was what made him the rarest of all. He willingly embraced and accepted his darkness, understanding that it was ultimately a part of him. Something that the little girl could not see nor even begin to comprehend. 

He’d never said anything bad towards her however. Choosing to bide his time for the inevitable that would be their parting. Though, Sebastian would have preferred the quick an easy route, simply break it off and not contact her, though he knew it wasn’t so simple. If push came to shove however, Sebastian had no qualms using desperate measures.

❊          ❊          ❊

They’d decided to gradually hint at their relationship in front of Elizabeth, much to Ciel’s nervousness and Sebastian’s pleasure. It started out with small things, Like subtly making contact when passing one another in front of her, prolonging contact, Ciel insisting on Sebastian’s presence whenever it was just him and Lizzy. At first the young girl was confused at the change, though she brushed it off at the beginning, as the weeks passed, she progressively got more and more agitated, even to go as far as to have the audacity to request Sebastian leave the room at one point. He only obliged out of curiosity. Sebastian, however took great pleasure in seeing her typically cheery disposition get darker and darker with frustration and anger. He fed off of it like it was a dessert he made for his master. The icing on the cake was that while he fed off her misery and negativity to his joy and gain, in the end he would take what was so rightfully his and leave her with nothing else. 

It had come to a head after a month, Elizabeth coming unannounced, demanding to speak to Ciel, Sebastian sensing she was at her wit’s end decided to push her some more.

“Oh, you came to see my young master? Forgive me Lady Elizabeth, but he’s quite busy at the moment, as you did come unannounced.” He said, feigning cluelessness. She wasn’t having any of that however.

“Yes. I demand to see Ciel. Go and fetch him, and tell him it’s an emergency.” She said like the spoiled brat she was, walking away to the drawing room to make herself comfortable. The audacity of this little twit knows no bounds it seems. Sebastian seethed as he made his way to his master’s office, making sure to take his sweet time as to make her wait. Knocking twice before going in, his earl was at his desk, perusing a book, though he set it down when Sebastian entered. That warm blue eye meeting his crimson, they welcomed him every time, beckoning him closer like a siren’s call until he lost himself. Gathering himself, he announced that Elizabeth was here and to his pleasure, that warmth and smile that was solely for him was gone at the mere mention of the girl.

“What does she want? It’s unlike her to not inquire about a visit beforehand.” He said, annoyance heavy in his voice.

“She said it was an emergency. She’s in the drawing room and seemed quite irate sir.” He replied amused. Ciel groaned and got up, heading downstairs with Sebastian on his tail. When they reached the drawing room, Ciel asked Sebastian to stay outside and wait for him, much to Sebastian’s dismay. Though unbeknownst to the boy, he had every intention of witnessing what was going to happen.

Ciel entered and closed the door, seeing Elizabeth sitting there with an expectant expression on her face grated on his nerves. He’d always given her anything she wanted, but for some reason the thought that perhaps he’d gone too far irritated him, causing her to become spoiled. He kept his face blank as he sat down on the couch across from her. She frowned when he didn’t sit next to her like he typically did sometimes. Clearing her throat, she asked if Sebastian was coming, Ciel denied, lying, saying that he told to go do his tasks for the day. The two completely unaware that said demon had made himself one of the shadows, blending in seamlessly, no one was aware of his presence. He could hear and see everything and no one was the wiser. The girl being the first to break the silence.

“Obviously, I feel as if you and I are in need of a talk. I’ll go first, as I feel as if it is I who has the most grievances.” She started, looking at Ciel matching his blank expression. “I noticed you’ve been pulling away from me as of late, I can’t help but wonder if it was something I was doing, so I tried changing things, how I’d talk or walk, to see if you’d react, but you’ve been so cold as of late, nothing I did was enough to make you interested in me anymore. I want you to answer me truthfully when I ask you if there is another woman you’re interested in? I want the truth and nothing but it.” She said, determination on her face. “Is it that german girl you met when you went on that one mission?” She said, clear malice in her voice. Though Ciel couldn’t blame her her for that first conclusion, as he’d been in a precarious situation before, he’d almost laughed at how absurd the thought of him being interested Sieglinde was. He thought he saw the shadows grow a smidge darker after that suggestion, brushing it off as the cloud coverage shifting, he shook his head, he suppressed a sigh, it would seem the poor girl had yet to catch on at what they were hinting at. 

“No Elizabeth it’s not Sieglinde, She’s far too crass to capture my attention, and she’s not my type at all. Besides the point, If you think I am disloyal to you, then perhaps you shouldn’t presume to know me at all. I can see how you’d jump to those conclusions, perhaps I am at fault for not being completely, honest with you.” He paused, looking away from her and out the window. Swallowing before continuing. “It’s been awhile that my feelings have been diminished for you. If I’m being completely transparent, then I would say that I never was truly committed to you from the start, things changed when I returned and I cannot be that same love for you that we were when we were children. I should have told you sooner and not have withheld for so long. You have every right to be upset and I understand if you wish to not have further contact.”

 Lizzy merely stared at him as if he had grown two heads. Eyes, welling up with tears, once she realized that his voice carried absolutely no emotion or remorse, that he was not lying to her, she choked back a sob. Anger filling her instead. Denial was plain as day. No. Ciel was hers, he was loyal to her. he stayed with her for so long did he not? Surely that must have counted for something. That must have meant something. If she couldn’t have him, the boy she’d promised herself to since she was young, then no one could have him. Her body moving on its own accord, running on pure adrenaline and rage. Ciel barely having time to register that she had drawn her swords, and was barreling towards him, raising his arms to cover himself, he prepared for the searing pain on his arms. When that didn’t happen after a minute, he opened his eyes. Sighing with relief, Sebastian was in front of him, her swords snapped into two pieces, Sebastian holding the broken ends and Elizabeth holding the base.

She dropped them when she realized what she had done. Her face lowered, eyes hidden behind blonde ringlets. If looks could kill, they would have if she’d met the butler’s eyes. Ciel gasped, when he saw inky tendrils forming from behind him, almost as if they were prepared to wrap around him, and encase him should he need them. He didn’t need to see his mate’s face to know that he was angry. He opened his mouth to reign his demon in, when the demon turned his face to look at him, he was cut short, the look on Sebastian’s face brooking no room for objection at what he was about to do.

Elizabeth was not about to be stopped so easily. She looked up at the butler, with every intention of holding that fierce fiery conviction. Though, when she looked at Sebastian, it felt like that was washed away, and every ounce of courage in her was doused out. Replaced by the feelings of a bucket of cold ice water, washing through her veins. Everything in her told her to run, to plead, to beg for forgiveness. Sebastian, no. That wasn’t Sebastian, she thought, what she was looking at was something else entirely. The Sebastian she knew was kind, and always was polite, always looked at her with kind eyes. Now, those eyes were anything but. Bright pink eyes bore into hers, daring her to do anything.

Swallowing the knot in her throat, she tried to side step Sebastian, to get to Ciel, when a loud growl made her body freeze in place. If it wasn’t for the indignation she felt at Ciel’s rejection of her, she would have sworn she was dreaming, or rather, having a nightmare. She couldn’t even see Ciel now, him being completely covered by Sebastian’s frame, along with a weird smoky shadow outlining him. Dark shadows filled the room, not an ounce of light to be found. She backed away when the demon took a step towards her.

“You’ve been nothing but a nuisance for quite some time now. I’ll tell you everything since my master was being oh so kind to you. After all, you demanded such, did you not?” He started, Sebastian’s voice taking on a deeper and darker tone than she’d ever heard. The soft and smooth voice she’d known gone. In its place, an evil, menacing one instead. It almost vibrating through her with every word he spoke. “Since I cannot lie, everything I say is the truth lady Elizabeth” he sneered her name, as if it was the most disgusting thing to him.

“The reason my master is breaking things off with you is because he was never yours to begin with. He is mine. You let yourself be blinded by your naivety and your love.” he said mockingly. “You thought you could fix him, or make him whole again if you just tried hard enough, you put on cute displays of affection in hoping to win his admiration. What you failed to properly acknowledge is that my master was never interested in the first place. That he could never love you, no matter how hard you wished for that to be true. You’re just a naive little girl, to think I even held an ounce of respect on that ship for you after you showed who you truly were.” He took another step towards her. As if the two were opposing magnets, one step forward, the other a step back.

“While I wish for nothing more than to put an end to your silly little life, it would cause my master to come under suspicion, and I also think he wouldn’t wholly approve of that decision.” He said, removing his gloves, and allowing his contract to show, he walked behind Ciel and pulled on his eyepatch strings. Making sure to look Elizabeth in the eyes, he smiled. A malicious smile, she gasped. She tried to meet Ciel’s eyes, but was saddened to see that there was nothing in his eyes, no compassion, no compunction. He merely looked at her as if he was looking out at his garden, nothing worth noting. The demon tutted his disapproval when he saw where her eyes were. Fixating her gaze reluctantly on his once more, he started again.

“Is this what you wanted to see? Well? How is it? There is no injury, It’s what binds him and myself to one another. I hope you get it through your thick skull that at this point and time, you can never have him for yourself nor was he ever yours, as he is also my mate. He is with me for the rest of eternity. And as such, I will not tolerate anyone trying to claim him as theirs.” He started towards her again, this time, his form shifting, shadowy plumes criss crossing and revealing a horrid, smoky dark figure, face darkened, if you could call it a face, eyes that looked like cats, his hands becoming long claws, and shoes replaced with tall heels. She would have screamed it she wasn’t in shock.

She tried to run, willing her body away, managing to get two large steps in before a hand grabbed hers, sharp claws digging painfully into hers. She winced, a drop of blood forming. The demon laughed.

“What’s wrong? You were oh so brave a moment ago when you decided to attack my mate. Unlike you, I protect whom I love, no matter the situation. Since I’m letting you live, I’m sure you understand why your complete silence on this matter will be necessary. I don’t give a toss what excuse you use so long as my master’s reputation is not affected. Rest assured Elizabeth Midford, if I catch so much as a whiff of the truth going on, and trust me darling, I will know. Then you can expect that I will rid you of even your family’s company and they will cease to be alive.” He said, smiling at the tears that spilled. He used a long claw to swipe away the tear, his demonic form flaring the sight of them. “Now, I suggest you take your leave and never bother us again.” He said, light flooding back into the room, his form shifting back to the butler they all knew, save for this rouge eyes still locked and still filled with malice towards her. She scrambled to her feet, fleeing out of the manor, and into the awaiting carriage.

Blood colored eyes tracked said carriage through the window till it was out of sight. Turning back towards his master still seated on the couch, he knelt down and angled his head upwards to look in his eyes. He was expecting anger at how far he’d gone, and was pleasantly surprised when he found no such thing. He thought about apologizing for a second, but didn’t, because that would be lying. And he didn’t do that to his lord. Instead, a wry smile was on the younger’s face. 

“You really had to do all that? How dramatic.” He said, rolling his eyes.

“I apologize if it offended you in any way, or if you thought it was unbecoming of me. I too have been feeling frustrations for so long, it was nice to finally let them be known my lord. I’ll accept any punishment you see fit.” The butler said unconvincingly contrite.

“Are you sorry though?” The boy asked, smirking. He knew his mate better than that to know that the apology was a farce. The demon did say there were very few things he regretted earlier, he highly doubted this was one of those things. The smile on the demon’s face only served to confirm his suspicions. He got up, and started out the room

“Come Sebastian, We have lost time to make up for.” He said, throwing an alluring glance at his mate.

Who was he to deny his master? Tracing his every step reverently, he’d said the words he’d since sworn by.

“Yes, my lord.”

 

---

 

Notes:

I originally wasn’t going to go into too much depth on Lizzy and ciel’s separation, but as I wrote, everything just wouldn’t stop coming out, so it became a whole chapter on it’s own. In my personal opinion, if I were Sebastian, no way in hell would I let Lizzy do all the stuff she does to ciel and not let her leave without having a final say. Also that he is a demon, so if it seems too cruel to say to her, then idk what to tell you, except that cruelty is like Sebastian’s second nature. ¯\_( ツ )_/¯

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 22: A Helping Hand

Notes:

So, this is basically PWP (porn without plot). But not really cause I did want to explore Sebastian and Ciel’s first’ in every regard, so the next few chapters will be EXPLICIT, so fair warning. This is Sebastian’s first time aiding his master with his *cough* predicament. This takes place before Ciel requests Sebastian share his bed. Also if you don’t like these sort of scenes with Ciel and Sebastian, I recommend you skip these next two chapters.

Ciel Phantomhive was indeed an adolescent male boy. As such, he was prone to the normal afflictions of hormonal adolescents. He’d awoken the third night in a row with a rather painful problem down below, he’d seen enough to know how to rid himself of the problem. Gripping his stiff length, he’d held in a breath, hoping Sebastian wouldn’t come in, and notice that he was still up. When nothing indicated his butler's presence he carried on. The rhythmic sound of wetness and flesh as the boy worked himself into a sweat.

Unbeknownst to the boy, his demon was just outside of the door, listening in on said lechery. He’d done this the past few nights, offended his lord hadn’t bothered to call for him to help him. He felt himself growing hard at the thought of the boy, what was he thinking of? Was he thinking of him? His head snapping up when he realized his seal was tingling, his lord was indeed thinking about him, all the while pleasuring himself. He could smell the boy and his arousals, that did not bode well for his already slipping self control. His last bit of self restraint snapping when he heard the boy’s whimpers. Stepping inside, he cocked his head to the side when his lord hid himself under his dress shirt.

“Oh? Why so shy master? You were thinking about me were you not? I merely decided to aid your problem, but if you’d rather not, then that’s a shame I’ll say.” The demon said, turning to walk away, smiling when his lord called out for him. He turned, at the edge of the bed, reaching for the boy’s cock.

“No, you don’t touch me.” Ciel smirked. “You watch me,” He said as he stroked his own length. 

He wanted so badly to touch his master there, but he would be damned if he were to break the trust his lord had in him. It was the ultimate test of restraint, to watch his master pleasure himself knowing he wasn’t able to touch him. Ciel was his. And he couldn’t have what he so desired because his master was being petty. From the looks of it, it seemed his lord knew exactly what he was thinking, a smug smile on his face as if daring Sebastian to disobey his order. Clenching his fists along his side, his mouth watered, fangs peeking out, he took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of his lords arousal fluids. Meeting his eyes, those favorite eyes filled with lust as he stared at him. The demon’s eyes however burned, burned that hot pink that betrayed his stony face. His hands twitched towards his own trousers. He smirked. His lord ordered that he couldn’t touch him. Not that Sebastian couldn’t touch himself. Reaching to unzip his pants, he released his length from the confines. Stroking it in one motion. Smirking when the boy whimpered. Eyes glued to his butler’s cock. 

“Ah ah ah master. You said not to touch remember?” Sebastian mocked. The only response from the boy was to move along his own length faster. “But since you’re being so good, I suppose you could have a taste.” He dipped a now ungloved finger to his tip, gathering a drop of pre cum on his finger before moving it to the boy’s mouth. He sucked greedily, Sebastian laughed at him.

The younger was sucking as if his life depended on it. As if Sebastian’s fluids was water in an arid desert. He moaned at the taste of Sebastian, eyes flaring with another wave of lust. Sebastian tasted sweet. eager for more, he scooted forward, panting as his own length throbbed. 

“I see you like how I taste, please do enjoy. I did forget to mention, you might find it hard to stop. The taste is tailored to suit a demon’s mate, it ensures maximum compatibility. Whatever you find most appealing, I will adapt to it, though seeing your proclivity for all things sweet, I’m sure this will be no problem if it’s a permanent taste, right my lord?” The demon asked, a devious smile on his face. 

The only response from the boy was a groan seeing as Sebastian leaked more fluid from the tip. Sebastian hissed as his little lord’s mouth latched onto his cock. The warmth enveloping his mouth was unparalleled. Increasing the suction on his prick, Sebastian groaned, eyes closing for the briefest of moments, by the time he opened them again his master has spilled upon his own stomach. 

Curious, the boy got a taste of him already, now it was his turn. Swiping the pearly white fluid that landed on the boy’s stomach, he lifted the same fingers to his mouth. The taste was unlike anything else he had before. If Sebastian could compare the taste, it would the closest thing a demon could have to dessert, the silky smoothness of it melding with the bitter but not overpowering undertones. The sweetness of his essence taking the primary taste. he could taste the pain his soul had gone through simultaneously the purity and innocence of his soul. He closed his eyes reveling in the taste. He tastes every bit as divine as I thought he would be. A taste of the soul he so desperately wanted, the demon knew then and there that this would be enough to tide him over in lieu of not being able to have his soul anymore. 

The demon stroked himself faster, the sight of the boy's mouth wrapped around his cock was one he'd always dreamed of. The small sounds in his throat that he wasn't even aware he was making was the icing on the proverbial cake. Seeing him earnestly try to take him as far as he could possibly go was his undoing. He was going to have a fun time training the boy's gag reflex out of him. The wanton little earl could fit nearly half of it already through sheer determination. He groaned at the though of one day having his balls to the boy's chin as he had his cock in his throat. He closed his eyes and imagined the sight, when he opened them again, Ciel’s mouth was still latched onto his length. It wasn’t long before the demon spilled on the boy’s tongue, cock jerking with every pulse. The boy swallowing his fluids greedily. The demon’s favorite pair of eyes foggy with lust. He smiled in enjoyment, his little lord so defiled by him. He wouldn’t have it any other way. Cleaning the boy off with a wet rag, he kissed him gently on the lips, thanking him for allowing him to help, eager for the next time his lord would need him.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 23: Fucking Firsts

Notes:

Explicit chapter. As you can see from the chapter title, it’s their first time! Well, not Sebastian’s as he’s a demon, but it’s his first time with our favorite blue eyed boy after their mating bond!

P.S.-This was just 4 pages of drawn out sex with sebaciel. SorryNotSorry.

Sebastian lay there in the dark, his lord snuggled up to his body. The boy peacefully slumbering, and the demon in his usual content state when he rested with his lord. His complacency was broken by the boy gasping and sitting up.

“Young master, are you alright?” The demon said, reaching up, and rubbing his back. Ciel calling his name in a broken way. Clutching him as if the demon were to disappear any moment.

“Don’t leave.” The boy whimpered. Sebastian was at a loss for words, he had no intention of leaving, especially not with their new arrangement. Stroking the boy’s hair, peppering it with kisses. It was unusual for him to show such vulnerability, the thought worried the demon.

“I’m not leaving anywhere my lord, please don’t worry. It was only a dream. I’m here.” The demon said in between kisses. Ciel didn’t respond, his ragged breathing was the only sound in the dark room.

“Would you like to talk about it? I’ve heard talking about dreams helps humans process them better.” The butler said, trying to assuage whatever had gotten his lord into such a state. It was times like these the demon wished he knew more about such human sensibilities for his master’s sake. Sometimes, he wasn’t sure if what he was saying was even helping. It was a long beat before the boy replied.

“I’m scared—“ The boy started, before scowling in frustration. Frustrated at himself for even succumbing to such weak thoughts, succumbing and showing how weak he was. If this happened before they were mated, he was absolutely sure the demon would have used this and everything he just said to crush him inside and out, to mock him relentlessly until the demon was done being amused. Taking a breath to calm himself down, reasoning with himself that things were different now, he had no reason to withhold his emotions from his demon now. He started again.

“I’m scared, that you’ll leave me. That you won’t find me worth the effort even after all this. That you’ll leave at a moments notice and I’ll be left alone again.” The young Earl’s voice coming out stuttered and atypical of him. The demon blinking in surprise. This must have been quite a dream if it had his master this shaken up. He held his lord tightly, soothing strokes along his back with every rushed breath from the boy. He was at a loss for words for a moment, searching for the words to reassure him. He thought he’d had a perfect response ready, when his lord surprised him with a question.

“Why don’t you ever call me by my name? Not even after everything… I thought..” The boy trailed off. Not wanting to come across as more insecure than he already was.

“Because you ordered me not to when we first met. You said to never call you by your name ever again. I’m merely obliging.” The demon said, as if the answer was plain as day.

“I just.. I thought it would’ve changed after.. Now that we’re together.” His lord said hesitantly, the demon disliked how his voice sounded so melancholic. He knew the words he’d say next were all that needed to alleviate his worry.

“Aside from societal expectations of a butler, I also do not call you by your name because I prefer not to.” He said smiling. Off of the boy’s confused look he continued. 

“I prefer not to call you by your name because I enjoy what it entails my lord. When I call you master, it means that I enjoy serving you. I want others to know I am contracted, that I have a mate, that I am owned, and I am not afraid of looking weaker or lesser because I call you that. Because there is not a soul out there I would rather call master than you. I want the other demons to know it is you that holds my power in your hands. I am proud to have someone like you as my mate. I guess you could say I am showing you off, in a way.” He said, his voice gentle, and warm.

“Prove it.” The boy said, meeting the demon’s gaze with a ferocity rarely seen. The desperation in his eyes called out to the demon in a way where he had no choice but to want to appease his Earl. Ciel had half a mind to think the demon was just saying that to placate him, but was comforted by the fact that Sebastian was incapable of lying to him.

“How would you like me to my lord? I could tell you that you mean the world to me until the earth ends, but if that won’t make you feel better, what else can I do?” The demon said earnestly. 

Ciel wracked his brain, thinking about something he wanted from his mate. No, he needed this from Sebastian, but he didn’t have the nerve to say it out loud. His heart was thrumming rapidly, the demon could see his pulse in his neck, could feel his temperature rising. 

“Young master, what is it? I’ll gladly give you whatever you—“ The demon started, cut off by the boy spinning around to wrap his arms around his neck. Bringing their faces close together, he couldn’t bring himself to voice what he wanted, letting his desperation speak for itself. Letting himself melt into his demon, he pulled away, his voice steady, yet still holding a sense of vulnerability to it.

“I need you. Prove to me, show me how you feel.” The younger said, pulling away to look his demon in the eyes. At first the demon was unsure of his request, but the more he stared into his lover’s eyes he realized he was overthinking, just letting their bond pull him and aid his decisions. Not bothering to voice his compliance, instead choosing to let his hands and body do the rest. Laying his lord down on his back, a fond smile on his lips as he looked down at the one human who managed to take hold of his heart.

Trailing his hands down his lord’s body he let out an appreciative hum. Satisfied at how well the boy’s body fit his hands. Feeling his warmth and reveling in how his lord instinctively melded closer to his hands. Littering soft kisses along his neck and face, gently undoing each button slowly following it up with more kisses the more down he went. It wasn’t much work to undress his mate, the thin dress shirt but a mere barrier in between the two. Naked in all his glory, the demon pulled back to take a good look at him. He’d seen his lord naked numerous times since the very beginning, and yet, he’d never tire of it. He could stare at his lord like this until the world burned up and nothing would take his attention away. Letting his hands roam softly over creamy, soft skin. He smiled gently when a soft blush rose over his master’s chest from his scrutiny.

“I don’t think I’ve ever told you, but your body is like a church my lord.” The demon said, as he mused.

“How? It’s not ‘pure’, it’s tainted.” His lord said, heavy with disgust when he said pure. The demon laughing in response. Leaning in closer to whisper in his ear.

“It’s like a church because of all the ways it's dangerous temptation for me, yet I’d gladly enter it regardless of the consequences.” He said, his voice dropping to a seductive whisper. A smirk dawning on his face when his lord shivered. 

“Enough talking, go back to admiring me as you should.” His lord said, half embarrassed, and half smug with his tone. The demon complying, holding in his laugh. Letting his body cover the boy holding him close, as his lips and eyes roamed. Removing his dress shirt and slacks to match his masters state of undress.

The demon was no stranger to sex, having been around for so long, it was inevitable. He’d engaged in relations with his previous masters before, but only due to contractual obligations and never on his own accord. If it was on his own accord it was always because he had more to gain from it than his previous masters or he was overtaking them to assert his power. As always, his master was his exception. He couldn’t recall ever wanting to please another person the way he wanted to with his little Earl, let alone ever feeling genuine attraction or desire for another being besides the one laying underneath him currently. 

Not wanting to violate the hard earned trust he had, he wouldn’t take it further until he was sure his lord wanted him in that way. From the way the boy was rubbing himself into the demon it wouldn’t seem like long. The boys soft hums turning into whimpers when his own hardened member made contact with his demons. Sebastian shivering at the surge of pleasure through him. Asking if the boy was sure he wanted the demon inside of him, and getting a vicious nod in return he prepped the boy with his fingers, making sure his fingers was slick with the boy’s fluids. Slipping a digit inside the boy’s most precious spot. A sigh escaping his lips, bringing a wicked smile to the demon’s lips.

His lord’s whimpers turning into begging not long after, chuckling, he nipped at the boy’s ear. A tugging at the nape of his neck spurred his lust for his lord on.

“Please! Sebastian! I can’t stand it any longer! I need you inside me!” The boy cried out, at his wits end, needing more than just external stimulation and teasing. Ensuring his lord was thoroughly prepared, he coated his own length in both of their combined fluids, before easing his way inside, hissing at how tight it was. Though it didn’t escape the demon to make sure his lord was comfortable and that his breathing was even and he wasn’t in distress. 

The demon stilled, allowing time for his lord to adjust around him. The younger still tense around him. Running a hand down his sides, he leaned in and whispered soothing words in his ears, how good Ciel was doing, how proud he was of him. 

“Are you alright my lord.” The butler said through gritted teeth, trying to hold on to his last shred of restraint. The boy breathed in one last time before moving back against Sebastian, taking him deeper. Eliciting a hiss from the raven haired man. He stilled his lord, holding him in place, not wanting to push him.

“Please hold on a moment, I don’t want to rush you sir. I want to make it enjoyable for you.” Sebastian said, voice terse with curbed enthusiasm as to not scare the boy. Ciel’s response was to pull and push, moving his demon’s length in him, resulting in a cry from himself.

“No, it’s alright, I want this. Please don’t hold back, I trust you.” He said, looking up at his butler with the utmost trust and love. Moving finally, the demon growled into his lord’s neck. The pleasure overriding anything else, it was one thing to have sex, it was a whole other thing to connect with your mate with an unbridled passion. At first his lord had been anxious to even ask for this, but his demon made sure to account for everything, making sure to soothe any thoughts before they even popped up. Finally able to relax, he urged his demon on, spurring the older man more and more.

Ciel met Sebastian thrust for thrust, the man’s rich and velvety laugh spurring him on even more, Sebastian leaned down whispering the dirtiest things in his ears, what a good boy he was, how good he felt around Sebastian’s cock. How he could fuck him for the rest of his life if he could. And yet, through it all, he never once felt degraded. Yes the words themselves were degrading, but the way Sebastian was saying them was like a caress upon his skin. Never did he feel ashamed or embarrassed. He knew his mate would take care of him. Of his needs. And it struck him then, the elder buried between the his legs, not a single judgement was thrown his way. Whatever he needed, whatever he wanted, Sebastian would gladly give. And he would feel nothing but his love during it. 

As he gave into the pleasure, gratitude swept through him. The demon making sure Ciel found his pleasure, cleaning him up after. Ciel was going to protest, saying that it wasn’t fair that Sebastian didn’t find release when he did. The older merely shushing him, picking him up and into a warm bath. His body worn out from their rendezvous, he looked up at his lover with sleepy eyes, a warm smile on his face, he thanked his mate before falling into a peaceful slumber. This time he remained asleep with no more nightmares.

 

---

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! I do HC that if our sebaciel were to engage in such activities, their first time would be one to comfort Ciel after a nightmare where he desperately needs Sebastian and wouldn’t take any other answer until he got what he wanted.

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 24: Quaint Questionings

Ciel was leaned back against his bed frame, sipping on his tea while perusing a newspaper. Looking for a particular article he had in mind. Flipping open to the next page the bold headline stood out. Second body found in the east end district. He narrowed his eyes, frowning in displeasure. The east end was his territory, by this point it was well known if you didn’t want your business interrupted then you’d best take it elsewhere lest you fear the wrath of the watchdog. Which means they were either careless or wanting to get caught. The yard not having caught on yet as it was only the second murder, and they’d need a third before they would ask for Ciel’s help. He sighed, It seemed it would be up to him to do everything. Instead of twiddling his thumbs and waiting for another person to be killed, he decided he’d make haste and get started early. Turning towards his butler he waved the newspaper at him.

“Did you see this?” He asked, annoyance in his voice at how idiotic the yard would have to be to not see the obvious link.

“Yes, there’s been another murder, with it being not long since the other one, I’m sure they’re likely to strike again. I’m assuming we’re taking a trip into town then sir?” The butler said, his mouth quirked up in a small smile at his lord’s displeasure of leaving the manor. He let the boy finish his tea, leaving to call for a carriage before returning to dress the boy and pack clothes for their stay. 

An hour later they were on the way to London, seated next to his lord. It seemed like he had a lot on his mind, as the boy was turned away from him, facing the window. He was going to ask, but decided last minute not to. He’d let him think on his own, if he needed any consult he would have spoken by now. 

They’d made their way straight into town, not wanting to waste anymore time, Ciel ordered the carriage to a bookshop. Stepping out of the carriage, Sebastian opening the door for him and following him inside. Surveying the interior, he saw an older man sweeping in front of the counter. He approached, Sebastian standing a bit away out of politeness.

“Excuse me sir. You’re one of the witnesses of the murder last night correct?” Ciel asked, the man stopped what he was doing and turned to answer Ciel. The man eyed Ciel peculiarly, most likely wondering why someone so young wanted to know about said murders. When it was apparent to the man that Ciel was neither joking nor was going to waste his time did he reply.

“Yes, if you’re here to inquire about the murder I’ll tell you all I told the officers last night. It happened around an hour after closing, 11pm or so. I was taking the extra cardboard out, when I saw a woman walking by. At first, I ignored her, thinking her to be a lady of the night of sorts, but then I saw her walking by again, about 10 minutes later and I asked what she was up to, as it was late and not many people walk around these parts, and the ones that do are usually up to no good. She said she was just passing by on her way to the East End Lodge. After she walked away, I went ‘round the corner and that’s when I saw a man running away and into a carriage. From where he came from, there was a body, all bloodied in an alley. I ran inside and called the police. That’s all I know.” The man said. 

“Can you describe the man and the woman?” Ciel asked.

“I couldn’t really get a good look at the man’s face cuz he ran away, and it was dark, but all I saw was that he was bald, caucasian, and was rather larger than any gentleman you’d see ‘round these parts. The woman was in a red coat, she had brown hair and eyes, about my height.” he said, eyeing Ciel nervously.

The boy said nothing, taking time to process his words. He thanked the man and headed out the door. 

It would seem they had two suspects then. Not wanting to waste time going from place to place, they could cover more ground faster if they split up. Ciel told Sebastian to head over to the East End Lodge to see what he could find about the lady the man was talking about. Ciel was going to check the alleyway for himself, wanting to see if there was anything left over. The demon hesitated for a moment when his master gave him his orders. 

“If you’re worried don’t be. The murders only happen at night, and I’ll call for you if I need you. Go do what you’re told.” He snapped. The butler sighed, not wanting to risk putting his master in a worse mood. He started towards the inn. Deciding to walk as it wasn’t too far away. Ciel turning the corner, and into an opening. It was fairly large, save for a few dumpsters along the shop wall on his left. To his right was the alleyway the shop owner was talking about. To his left was an opening leading to a different street. Inspecting the alleyway he noted the caution tape across it. No Scotland Yard in sight. Breathing a sigh of relief, at least this made things less of a headache. Slipping under the tape, he glanced around, another dumpster, and a faint blood stain on the concrete below. From the looks of it, it seemed the victim might have bled out, the stain was large, looking at the adjacent wall, he saw nothing to note. Heading in the direction the killer left in, walking down the opposite way towards the street, Ciel failed to notice that someone had been lurking nearby. The last thing he remembered seeing before he blacked out was a hulking man grabbing at him.

❊          ❊          ❊     

A bell at the lodge announced the demon’s entrance. He was about to ask the receptionist if he’d seen anyone that matched the woman’s description, but was stopped short. Said target was sitting at the back end of the reception area in the adjoining pub. Wearing the exact coat, and matching the description, Sebastian could see from where he stood that this was the woman he was searching for. 

He watched her for a moment, looking to see if she was with anyone else before approaching. When it was clear that she was by herself he took a seat next to her.

“Excuse me miss. Would you mind if I had a few words with you?” he started before he paused, taken aback by his seal reacting. It seemed his master had lost consciousness. He paused, unsure if he should follow or not. Torn between following his master’s orders of questioning the lady and torn between just rushing to the boy. No. It’s fine, he said he’d call if he needed me. It’s not the first this has happened, I suppose I should let things go to see how they pan out. The demon thought, though his mind knew the rationale, these were games him and the boy played regularly, his body didn’t seem to understand, his feet were twitching to go towards the door, to find his lord. He forced his body to remain sat where it was. Taking a deep breath, he was reminded of what he came here for. Turning towards the lady, he noticed her eyeing him peculiarly before smiling.

“What could you want with the likes of me? Surely I’m no use to such high class men like yourself.” She said.

“I would like to ask you a few questions in regards to your whereabouts last night.” The demon said, hoping she would be cooperative to make things easier for him.

“Yes, what about last night? I was in the area.” She said, Sebastian could note that she was telling the truth, but was being vague.

“Yes, there was a murder last night in this area. There’s a bookstore a ways down the street. The owner said that he saw you passing by last night. I was wondering if you happened to see a man last night in the vicinity of the storefront. It was a bulkier man, bald, caucasian male.” The butler said, making his voice pleasant. When she didn’t answer after awhile, he grew irritated. 

“Hmm, might have been, but then again, I might have been intoxicated.” The demon sensed that she was lying. Anger flooded him in that moment, clenching his hands underneath the table, he calmed himself down.

“Come now miss, I’m well aware that you’re lying. So please do not play these games with me and tell me the truth.” The demon said, not bothering to hide his annoyance. Her eyes widened. He could smell her fear when she realized that he knew she was lying.

“I—I’m not lying.” More stench of lies filled the air, at his wits end, he grabbed her hand. Doing so in a way that seemed gentle to anyone else looking in, his grip was anything but. Slowly adding pressure until she winced. She tried to pull away but his grip didn’t allow her. Snapping her head up to look at him, a sinisterly polite smile on his face. He leaned in, getting close to her ear.

“If you tell me what I want to know I’ll leave you alone. Otherwise, your hand will be dust if you lie to me one more time.” He said, eyes filled with simmering anger.

“F-Fine. The man you were talking about, I saw him kill another man in the alley and I was going to run away to get the police but he grabbed me and threatened me. He said if I didn’t help him that he’d find me and do the same thing.” She said, on the verge of tears.

“What did he request of you to do?” The demon said, eyes curious. 

“He told me to walk past the shop twice, and that when someone came looking for me tomorrow asking questions to stall for time.” She said, her voice dropping to a whisper towards the end.

The demon’s heart lurched, this was a ruse. They used her as a distraction while they lured his young master in. Hissing at her, he quickly got up from the table and out of the lodge. His seal started burning. Barely holding on to his human form, he rounded the corner before his true form ripped his human facade apart. He followed his seal, allowing it to lead him to his mate. Hoping it would be in time.

❊          ❊          ❊     

Ciel awoke bleary eyed. Confused at where and who he was with. He could have sworn he heard rumblings of voices talking to one another. Regaining consciousness, he found himself in an all too familiar position. Legs and arms bound separately, the dull ache in his chest meant he had been kicked in the chest. Attempting to right himself, he winced when the ache in his midsection throbbed. Managing to get himself in an upright position, he glanced around. It was an empty warehouse. Typical the boy thought. If it wasn’t an empty warehouse it was someone's gaudy mansion or a decrepit dungeon or basement. A door creaking open to reveal the man that had brought Ciel here. The same man the bookstore owner saw. 

“Good, you’re up. About time, I was going to wake you up myself, but I don’t think you would have like that.” The man said, casually strolling over to a chair in the middle of the room and lighting a cigarette. I guess I’ll be nice and warn you. You shouldn’t talk, not if you wanna work yourself into an asthma fit.” The burly man said, a malicious smile on his face. Ciel’s eyes widened. How did they know he had asthma? The man laughed at Ciel’s expression, walking over to him and kicking him twice. The boy coughing as he did so. Grimacing at the pain. He hunched over, damn this blasted man. I can talk. Just you watch. His stubborn self didn’t want to admit that the man was right. He opened his mouth to call for his demon.

“Seb—“ Was all the boy could get out, before coughing viciously. Whatever they gave him, it made his throat feel like it had hundreds of splinters inside that scraped and poked whenever he said anything. Forget about talking, it was the pain that was the real issue. Damn. why’d I have to make his name so long. Ciel thought. Too caught up with his coughing fit, he hadn’t realized the man had taken his seat back on the chair.

“Sorry, I didn’t introduce myself, I’m Otto Hadleigh. You’re probably wondering why I went through all this trouble. I heard rumors that this end was notorious for not being able to get anything in. I wondered why some of my men were scared to step foot in the east end. What could they possibly be scared of? Imagine my surprise when I hear its a puny little brat and his butler. Pathetic. This is what they’re scared of? Seeing you now, I can almost laugh, it’ll be quite easy to crush you. It was easy enough to separate you from your butler.” Otto got up and walked over to Ciel, stepping on his two bound hands, adding more and more pressure. Ciel grunted in pain, refusing to yell out to give the man satisfaction.

“Tell me boy. Where is this infamous butler of yours now?” He said smiling. Lifting his foot to stomp down and break the boy’s hands. Though before he could do permanent damage, Otto was thrown off of Ciel. He heard his body hit the wall and heard a loud crunch followed by a horrible scream. Getting ahold of himself from the pain, he turned himself around to see Sebastian partly in his demonic form looming over the man. Sebastian had broken his arm, Otto was clutching at it, staring at his demon with a horrid expression on his face. Ciel gasped in surprise, not expecting to see his demon in his true form.

At the sound of the boy’s gasp, Sebastian turned to look at him. Ciel beckoned his demon over. Sebastian walked over to Ciel, not at all concerned about Otto trying to do anything or escape, not that he could. When he reached his master, he asked if the boy was okay. Undoing the restraints he was in and setting the boy on his feet. The only response from him was to take one of Sebastian’s clawed hands and flip it over, tapping on his hand in the language made for the two of them. The damn bastard almost broke my hand. He gave me something that makes my throat feel like it’s being ripped out every time I talk. The demons slitted eyes widened. His demonic form flaring up in anger. If possible more of his aura leaked and bled darker, indicating his fury. Ciel was about to add something else but stumbled, blacking out for a brief moment. Sebastian caught him, placing him on the chair Otto was sitting on. Ciel opened his eyes again to Sebastian in his full demonic form. Claws. Heels. Numerous ghastly eyes on his head. Horns on his head, pink slits. He was mad. The demon’s voice turned dark and menacing, rough as if it could cut you if he spoke to you harsh enough.

“W-whatever the boy told you it’s not true! I was going to give him the cure—.” He said, stopping short when he realized he slipped up. The demon was in the man’s face in an instant.

“Give. Me. The. Cure. Now.” He snarled. Otto started begging, snot running down his face, ugly tears pouring down his face. The demon was disgusted. One of the many reasons he hated humans. They were pathetic until the very end. Ciel had his eyes closed, letting his hands relax from Otto’s earlier mistreatment. 

Ciel heard snapping, he could only presume that Sebastian was snapping various bones within Otto’s body. The snaps melded with his screams. The next sound to breach his tired ears was the sound of wet flesh tearing. More begging ensued. Knowing his demon, he knew Sebastian wouldn’t stop until he got whatever answer he wanted.

“Where. Is. The. Cure.” The demon’s eyes flaring wildly. In contrast to the demon's roughness with the man, some of Sebastians demonic wisps coiled themselves around the boys wounds. Caressing them. Soothing the boy. As if these tendrils were sentient and were comforting him unconsciously separate from Sebastian. 

Sebastian asked Otto one more time, when the man almost said it but hesitated the demon had enough, snapping his thigh bone with his heel. The man finally relenting, telling him it was in his pocket. Sebastian retrieved it, walking over to his mate. Ciel still having his eyes closed, leaned instinctively into his mate’s demonic form. The black billowy shadows he was made out of seemed hollow, like he could fall through them. But it supported him nonetheless, solid as if he was in his human form. With some coaxing, he delivered the medicine into Ciel’s mouth. It coated his throat washing away whatever was given previously. He was about to speak again when Sebastian stopped him. Not wanting to risk it, he told his master to talk to him in their language. Ciel tapped on Sebastian’s hands. Get this over with so we can go home. Otto is your dinner.

Although it wasn’t the soul of his exquisite master. The subpar meal would make do in his stomach in combination with his lord’s essence when they were intimate. He was grateful nonetheless. He could have foregone years without eating, he’d done it before. But his mate was so kind as to feed him any chance they got. Anybody who dared cross him was the demon’s dinner. It was how the boy helped tide him over for so long in lieu of his own soul. The demon wouldn’t dare refuse. Stepping up to the man who was still sobbing pathetically. He darted forward, grasping his head in his hands before crushing his skull. The sounds of bone crushing placating the demon a bit. Otto’s screams dying after. Sating his rage. He plunged his clawed hand into the body and ripped out his heart. Inspecting it for the source of the soul. Finding the opaque pearl filled with life essence. He picked it up and inhaled it. Inhaling the translucent trail until its very form dimmed and it was no more, all withered dry, it’s contents now in his stomach. Usually he’d eat the heart as well, or he would prefer for saving that for the rare times when he was weakened or desperate enough. But out of anger he crushed it in his hands. Not wanting such disgusting filth in his stomach. Turning back to his master, a flare of joy in his chest when he saw the boy was unaffected by this display of violence. Yes, such was his master. Looking coldly on as his mate devoured their enemies. 

‘Are you done? Let’s get going Sebastian.’ He said using his fingers on Sebastian’s palm to talk. Slightly slumped over from exhaustion. 

“Apologies master. Yes. Let’s get you home now.” The demon said. Now back into his human form. Picking the boy up and carrying him home

❊          ❊          ❊     

Later that night after the boy had been bathed and his wounds had been tended to. His voice was back to normal, much to the demons relief. Though relief wouldn’t last long as the first thing out of his masters mouth caught him by surprise. 

“If you were to take my soul, how would you do it?” The boy said, eyes closed laying on his butlers chest.

“I beg your pardon master?” The demon said. Irritation in his voice. Ciel laughed. 

“Why do you sound so offended? I asked a question.” He said. Now sitting upright to look at his mate. Eyes alight with humor. 

The demon narrowed his eyes. Why was this the first thing out of his mouth?

“Because I am offended sir. I wouldn’t take your soul nor would I ever.” He said disgust in his voice at the mere thought of it. 

“I’m merely curious is all. Seeing how you’ve said there are multiple ways to take a soul, yet I’ve seen you do it only one way.” The boy said. Completely unfazed by the demons tone. Using his arm to prop himself up to look at his butler. “So, how would you take mine?” 

The demon stared at the young boy for a beat. His brain creaking to catch up with his mouth. The boy did know how highly inappropriate his question was right? What fourteen year old asks how someone would essentially take their life. Then again this wasn’t any fourteen year old now, was he? Startled after his master let out another laugh at how frozen he was. Goodness gracious, what have I raised?

“Are you just going to stare at me as if you’ve seen a ghost or are you going to answer me before I fall asleep?” His lord said, not angry as he expected, but heavily amused. 

“I—“ the demon started, before pausing to actually think about his master’s question. How would he have taken the boys soul if their arrangement had never been altered? He thought of how he’d taken Otto’s soul, only to physically recoil at the thought of doing that to his lord. He thought of other demons and their preferred way to take souls. The succubi and incubi who took it through sexual means. The barbaric demons who ate their preys bodies whole instead of picking the soul out, those who savored the taste of blood, who took great pleasure in the taste of human flesh and bone. No. None of these suited his master. How would he—

Smiling, he looked down at the boy. Knowing exactly how he’d take it. 

“A kiss.” The demon purred. His smile widening at how his lord’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. 

“A kiss? Stop joking around!” He said obviously not pleased with the answer

“I am not joking my lord. That’s how I would have chosen to take your soul. Do you not like the answer? Why ever do you sound unsatisfied?” The demon said holding back a laugh. 

“I’m not— I just didn’t expect that answer is all.” The boy said now blushing 

“Seeing as how you usually take them I certainly wouldn’t expect a kiss. Why do that? You seem to enjoy the way you typically do it.” He said, looking up in earnest curiosity 

“Because you do not deserve that master. You deserve the finest of all things. I’d take care of you. To not cause you any pain or discomfort. I wouldn’t want to scare you. I’d make sure you knew you were treasured. Even up until the moment I took your soul.” The demon purred. Eyes becoming pink slits. Looking down at his master in dampened hunger mixed with adoration and approval. 

Ciel shivered. Not in displeasure or fear no. He shivered in pleasure. The way his mate was looking at him with such praise and approval send furls of warmth down his spine. Needing a distraction he thought of another question. 

“So you think the ones you eat deserve what you do to them?” He asked looking away from his demon and looking back once he glanced at him and saw his eyes return back to their normal color. The demon’s previous look of adoration was now mottled with scrutiny. 

“Yes. Obviously. They touch what’s mine and have the gall to inflict harm on you. Of course they deserve what I bring to them.” The demons eyes narrowed thinking about Otto earlier. “Besides that’s the sole purpose of humans. To fill my stomach, nothing else. I suppose you could say they all deserve it.” He said. Looking at the boy. Assessing him to see if he would be off put by his words. 

The boy merely letting out a noncommittal grunt before smirking and muttering something about ‘damn demon’ before fixing himself back to his previous position of being snuggled against his chest. The demon chuckling to himself. There surely was never a boring day with his lover. 

 

---

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 25: Simplicity and Silence

Notes:

Hello, saw this prompt and decided it would be a cute thing for Sebaciel to do.

“Camping? Why on earth would I want to do that? Seems like a waste of time to me.” The boy said, his fork still in his mouth from the bite of his dinner. A petulant stare at his butler who was off to the side, a smile on his face. Much to the boy’s growing suspicion.   

“Oh? Forgive me my lord, you’re the one whose been complaining about not having a break in some time. I merely figured that this would be an adequate response, seeing as it’s time away from the manor and time away from Soma at the townhouse. It’s also short enough that it would’t put you behind schedule from work obligations by the time we return.” The demon said matter of factly. 

The only response from the boy was to scowl and take another bite of his chicken. The demon sighed, his master had been so grumpy as of late, the incoming load of work that had to be prepared for the holidays had increased his lord’s stress tremendously, and quite frankly the demon wouldn’t mind a change of attitude now. Having been buried in work for the past month only irritated his master more and more and the demon was sure the boy was going to collapse if this were to keep up, also to relax most of the brunt of the heat that was being thrown at Sebastian from the boy’s foul moods. Thus, he devised this mini break for the both of them. If the boy refused to listen to logical reasoning, then the demon would have to get creative, for both their sakes.      

“If you don’t wish to go that’s fine, I just thought it would be beneficial for our relationship is all.” The demon said, adding a hefty amount of wistfulness in for good measure. That got the boy’s attention, his head quirking up at his demon’s words.

“Beneficial how?” The Earl said, setting down the fork on his now empty plate. The butler picking up the plate and placing it on the cart before responding.

“Well, it would just be you and I alone out there, I merely figured it would give us time to reconnect, seeing as you’ve been so busy as of late.” Replied the demon, wheeling the cart to the door, though before he could exit, he turned back one last time.

“Besides. it would do you some good to relieve stress, and I do have to add, if you’re worried about being uncomfortable in the outdoor conditions, do please trust that I would keep you comfortable and tend to your needs even while we’re away from the comfort of the manor. Please do give it some consideration.” He said, knowing that would reel the boy in. With that the butler made his exit, allowing the boy time to think things through. Anticipating his mate’s answer was a simple feat. Knowing he’d give in, he started preparing for their trip. Beginning to pack the necessary things needed.       

That was how the Earl of Phantomhive found himself a week later, sitting atop one of the many crates the demon had brought for their getaway. Watching as his butler unloaded several crates filled with various things they’d need. The demon indeed was true to his word, having prepared just about everything the Earl could think of. Surveying the scenery while his butler unloaded the connected storage wagon.

“I have to admit, I’m surprised. When did you find this place?” The boy asked, looking over at the grassy field that was accompanied by thick trees further down next to a stream, to the right was a solid wall of rock, made by the towering cliff above them, the area opened up and off to another cliffside overlooking the vast English countryside. It was beautiful, even in the midst of November. The boy was bundled up tightly to avoid getting cold, much to his demon’s insistence. 

“A bit back ago, when I went into town for the theatre tickets the night of the party. Passed through here and figured it’s a nice spot, seems I was correct.” The demon said, looking satisfied as he drove the last of the torches that he’d brought with him into the ground. Setting them aflame without even touching them. Starting on the campfire next, making a pit, and bringing logs out of one of the never ending crates. A bit much for just two days. The boy thought, but then again, it wouldn’t be Sebastian if it wasn’t excessive. Starting a fire, so his lord was more comfortable the demon noted that he did seem more relaxed since they’d left the manor. The trip was already serving him well, a smile touched his lips. Dusting off his gloved hands and walking over to the boy, whose elbows were resting on a crate to prop his head on his palm. The boy's eyes met his, and the demon swore he saw a spark of mischief in them. Tilting the younger’s head up to get a better look at him a chuckle leaving his lips.

“This far from home and you seem just as bored, it’s a good thing I came prepared no?” The demon said, gripping the boys chin with his forefinger and thumb, when the boy jerked his face away to argue back, the demon opened the top crate to his left to reveal a stack of books. The boys former argument dying immediately, the sparkle of interest in his master’s eyes amused the demon. Such a simple creature, yet complicated at the same time was his lord. Once he was sure the boy was engrossed in the books to stave off his boredom he unloaded the tent and began setting it up, eager to see Ciel’s reaction, the boy had been complaining on the way up the trail that there wouldn’t be room for them to sleep together in the tent. It was laughable, as if the butler wouldn’t have accounted for that, he’d purchased the largest tent available, a large one suitable for a family, or in this case, a spoiled Earl and his butler. 

The tent was spacious one, around half the size of the boy’s suite, no doubt he would be pleasantly surprised. As for the bed, it wasn’t his personal mattress no, they’d make do with a smaller one, rather than the Earl’s extra large custom made bed, as long as his lord was comfortable, everything else the demon payed no mind to. Having fully erected all of the tent, he couldn’t see his lord anymore, but he heard his impressed comment. The boy stepping inside the tent and looking around at the interior and furnishings. Complete with a bedside table, a smaller table on the other side for eating within the tent, a small chaise lounge and a plush rug. Looking at the boy’s face the demon laughed.

“It would seem the tent is big enough for the young master, seeing as you don’t have to bend down like I do.” The boy narrowed his eyes at the comment but said nothing else, sitting atop the bare mattress and resuming the place in his book he left off at. 

“It’s not ready yet sir, I’ve yet to put the sheets.” The butler said disapprovingly.

“So hurry and put them on then.” The Earl said. A sigh was the demon’s response, already intent on being a nuisance. The boy had been in quite the mood as of late, though if he could fault him was to be seen, chalking it up to the stress of work still in him, and not having his tea yet. The butler went and fetched the sheets along with a makeshift stovetop to put on the fire. Setting the stove on the fire, he rifled through one of the crates to produce all the necessities for tea, the kettle, his lord’s favorite tea set, and the tea tray. Filling the kettle with water they brought, he set it to boil while he prepared the bed. The boy too engrossed in a book to notice he reappeared with clean sheets. 

“You are aware I cannot put on the sheets unless you get up right?” The demon said, less than pleased. A minute, nothing from the boy, only a flip of a page was a response. Undeterred, he started on one corner to the next until he made his way to the corner the boy was blocking, the corner of the sheet in one hand, he lifted the boy with the other, a yelp coming from him.

“Hey, what the hell?!” The Earl exclaimed, intent on being bratty. A sigh from the elder as he quickly fitted the sheet on the corner and set the boy back down in the same spot. 

“You wouldn’t be disturbed if you moved when I came in with the sheets.” The demon said matter of factly, his patience wearing thin when all he got back was instructions to sod off. He knew the boy was just hungry, having missed his lunch to get here, he walked through the tent opening, closing it and returning to the campfire to tend to the tea, the kettle whistling just as he stepped in front. Pouring it over the tea leaves, and letting them steep. Retrieving the large tin ice box from the bottom of the food crate, he pulled out the pre prepared petite fours, and plated them. Walking back in and setting them down on the bedside table. The younger immediately digging in, if he wasn’t being a brat earlier, the demon would have laughed. Seeing he was satisfied with his snack to hold him over, the demon went back outside, taking their luggage in the tent, placing them by the exit. Next came the comforter for the bed, bringing the thickest ones they had as to keep his lord comfortable in the high altitude. Returning back to the crate of books, he removed them to reveal the chess board he’d packed for entertainment. 

Walking over and unloading the outside furnishings, he grabbed the table for the chess board, the portable settee they’d brought, as well as some soft backed cushions they could use for watching the sunset. The other furniture was for practical reasons, a large table for outdoor dining, a tarp for shade that the demon hung from the tent that let to the table held up by poles he’d inserted earlier. Everything was set up and prepared, dusting his hands off, he looked around, quite pleased with everything. Shrugging off his coat and entering the tent, he was about to place it on the lounger when he looked over at the boy and realized he’d fallen asleep. It’s a wonder he was so quiet. Chuckling, he walked over to his lord, removing the eyepatch, along with the coat he had on and his shoes, lifting the boy and settling him on the bed for him to rest properly. He covered him with the duvet, brushing his hair out of his face before leaning down and placing a small kiss on his forehead.

“Have a nice nap young master.” The demon said softly. Grabbing the cup and plate he walked over and placed them in the wash basin for later. Seeing as the boy fell asleep, the demon’s initial plan for a small walk around the area was now out of the question. He decided to get an early start on dinner, taking the potatoes, carrots and beef out for the stew. Settling into the rhythm, he sliced, allowing his mind to drift. One of the reasons he even suggested this was for them to reconnect again, things had been too high stress as of late and they’d needed time away just for them, the demon could only hope it would have the desired affect. Quite honestly, the demon missed his lord, the past banter and stolen kisses had turned into scowls and questions of disruptions once the holiday plans had been drafted. Their usual bedtime routine cut short, the boy falling asleep right away more often than not, worn out from the long days. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, the demon looked around and took in his surroundings, the fresh air, the birds chirping, the sound of a nearby river flowing. It was indeed a nice change of pace, the boy rousing just as he was plating his food, stepping out from the tent rubbing his eyes and yawning.

“Ah, you’re just in time, your dinner is ready.” The butler said, ushering his charge into the seat at the table, the boy digging in.

“Do you feel better after your rest?” The elder said, looking at his lord he noted he did seem more relaxed.

“Yes, perhaps that’s what I needed this whole time, some rest.” He said in between bites, after finishing off his food, he looked around and smiled. Glad he was in a better mood, he brought up his earlier question of taking a stroll.

After settling the dishes, Sebastian bundled up his lord once more, and they were off, following up a trail at the far end of the campsite, Ciel looked around a moment, perhaps foolishly, as there was no one around but them. After reassuring himself it was just the two of them, he reached out to grab his lover’s hand joining the two. Letting out a sigh of contentment.

“I do admit, it’s nice like this, just the two of us, no worry about other people seeing or being afraid to just hold hands with you.” The boy said wistfully. The butler hummed his agreement, lightly stroking the back of the boy’s hand with his thumb.

“It is nice, but do remember it is only temporary that we have to hide. We’ll be together for eternity my lord. Speaking of which, I’ve been meaning to bring this up with you since the Campania incident, but seeing as that was a close call, I’d rather discuss this now rather than later.” The boy stopped walking for a minute to stare at him, a wary look on his face.

“It’s nothing to fret about young master, if anything, its giving you what you so desire. As you know, we’re mated for the rest of eternity, that will not change. However, what I’ve yet to tell you is that once a demon finds their mate, they have the option of merging souls with their mate.” The demon paused at the boy’s gasp.

“Merging souls? So what? I’d have your soul inside me?” The Earl asked cautiously. 

“In an essence yes. You’ll have a part of me within you and I would have a part of you within me. We’d be bonded permanently then. However, it would stop your physical aging and you’d become half demon my lord.” The boy’s eyes widened.

“Hmm, frozen forever at fourteen, that just means nobody will ever take me seriously.” He said with a pout. The demon laughed before responding.

“It doesn’t have to be now my lord. It is whenever you feel appropriate for you, for us.” He said patiently. The slate haired boy said nothing for awhile, mulling over what his demon just dumped on him.

“So, since you’ll be a part of me, will I have powers of some sort?” A reasonable question, though fruitless to ask.

“No, since you won’t be a full demon. Only fully fledged demons acquire powers. I can complete the final transformation any time after the merging if you’d like though, I just figured you’d want to wait before doing so.” The ruby eyed man said, watching his master for any flicker of disapproval at the notion.

“Another thing to note, is that while you’re still a half demon, you’d still be vulnerable but only to supernatural beings. You wouldn’t be killed by human means, however that’s not to say you wouldn’t sustain injuries.” He could sense his master’s resolve wavering back and forth. The demon frowned, when he sensed his master’s stress levels rising once more. Wanting that to be the last thing that happened, he quickly reminded the boy that he had time to think about it, that there was no need for a decision to be made right now. Kissing his forehead, he made sure the boy was calm again before they finished the rest of the walk. Circling back on the path back to the campsite Ciel walked over in front of the fire and sat down upon one of the settee’s Sebastian had brought. letting out a soft sigh as he reclined back. 

The butler walking away to prepare his tea, checking up every so often on the boy to see if he was relaxing. Seeing as the subject matter had been dropped, the demon was hesitant to bring it up again for fear of upsetting or stressing the boy out. So, he’d settled upon a game of chess with his master. For one, it would help the boy think, as he’d taken to playing chess when he was stressed or had a big decision to make, be it alone or with Sebastian. These days though, it was more of the latter. By the time they’d finished chess, dusk had begin settling in over the horizon. The demon lighting the torches to keep the area lit. His lord walking away to sit on a cushioned reclining chair, gazing out at the stars. The demon took pause for a moment, awestruck at how the boy looked in the moonlight, with the flames flickering across his face, his face a look of wonder at the stars. His heart clenched at the sight, if anything it only served to reaffirm his choice in mate, there was without a doubt in the demon’s mind that whatever his lord wished, Sebastian would comply wholeheartedly and would stand by his side through it all. 

His lord turned to look at him for a moment, before gesturing the demon over and into the same seat before sitting on his lap and leaning against his chest. There were no words in that moment, just the sound of the crackling fire and the boys breathing accompanied by the distant sounds of crickets. It was awhile until either one of them spoke, the boy being the first one to break the silence.

“What do you think about marriage?” The boy said, his voice quiet but curious. The demon was surprised, not expecting that to be the first thing out of his mouth.

“Marriage?” The elder paused, taking moment to process “I suppose I’d never really given it much thought before. I didn’t see the point of it, why attach yourself to someone like that for the rest of your lives.” Another pause from the demon when the boy tensed.

“However, now I can say that I certainly understand the sentiment.” His voice warm, a smile on his face when the boy relaxed at his statement. 

“Why? Does the young master wish to get married?” The butler said cheekily, pinching his cheeks, amusement heavy in his voice.

“I’m just asking! Besides, it’s not like we can legally get married anyway, what with how society is. I don’t know, maybe in the future if it ever is acceptable, but even then that seems like a stretch.” The younger said, obviously flustered. Swatting his butler's hands away before crossing his arms grumpily. 

“I wouldn’t mind my lord. I’ve long thought of us to be married already. After all, it’s but a piece of paper, I don’t think we should be restricted by such notions. If you wish for us to be married, then we can say we’re married. Even if it’s only us that knows. It’s that simple master.” He said, eyes looking down with nothing but affection for this small creature.

“I want rings then.” The boy said, without a doubt.

“Rings? As much as I’d like to, wouldn’t it raise questions?” The demon said uncertainty tainting his voice.

“I’ll make up an excuse, and as for you, you always wear your gloves anyway so it’s not like people will notice unless they’re looking extra hard.” Ciel said. Seeing that his lord was dead set on it, the demon offered his agreement. First thing back into town they’d get the rings.

“Regarding the matter from earlier, I see no reason to throw away this life so quickly, so I’ll wait a little longer to merge souls with you. Instead of a piece of paper, that can act as our marriage ceremony.” The boy paused for a moment. 

“Eighteen. I’ll let my body fill out some more so I don’t look this ridiculous next to you for however long until I’m a full demon.” The butler smiled, though he’d always love his little lord no matter how he looked, he would miss being able to carry him like this. His master shooting him a quick glare in response. It was settled then, another four years until they’d become one. Time was nothing but a drop for the demon, but now, four years seemed like quite a while. 

“Besides, I can see how much you love being a butler. As ridiculous as the notion is, the longer I’m human for, the longer you can remain my butler, therefore, I won’t be accepting your offer of turning me completely for a long while.” Ciel said, firmly. 

“Please do not base your decisions simply because I prefer a certain thing my lord, I’d rather you make the decision because that’s what you desire.” The butler said, pleadingly. Though it was true that the demon had come to love playing butler for his lord, it wouldn’t matter in the long run, as he’d sworn to always care for him. Ciel said nothing in response, returning his gaze to the stars, lost in thought. 

“Promise me something Sebastian.” The Earl said, looking away from the stars up at his lover’s ever perfect face. The demon squeezed the boys hand, to let him know he was ready for his answer.

“Promise me that you won’t turn me fully until I’m almost dead. You said I can't die from human means, so if something were to ever happen where I'm almost dead, then please do wait until then. Otherwise, we'll wait until I'm ready.” He asked of his demon. The demon’s response was to bring the boy’s hand to his lips, a kiss to them full of promise.

“Yes, I promise.” Ciel knew, that the demon would follow through with his word. Nodding to himself, he allowed himself to relax, the earlier stress gone. He shifted closer to Sebastian, huddling in his warmth. Sitting there against the demon’s chest, excitement filled him, the prospect of new adventures with his butler and endless opportunities awaiting them tangible now. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself, they still had this life to get through first. 

After they’d had their fill of stargazing, and Sebastian had him under the mountain of blankets and comforters in bed, Ciel felt like a weight had been lifted from his chest. He turned to his butler, placing a chaste kiss on his chest.

“Thank you, for everything you’ve done, and everything you’ll do in the future. I may not say it a lot or express my gratitude all the time, but I want you to know that you’re appreciated.” He said, running his hands over the demon’s bare chest.

“You’re my purpose master, you give me a reason to keep going, to look forward to life. Quite possibly for the first time in my long existence have I only grasped the concept of wanting to live. So, I also owe you my thanks.” The demon said earnestly. The boy falling asleep not long after, the demon watched over him, holding him close, renewed resolve now that they were able to start this new chapter in their life. With the knowledge that wherever their final destination would be, it’d be with the most important person to him.

❊          ❊          ❊     

Ciel was waiting outside in the carriage for Sebastian’s return, tapping his foot impatiently. He’d sent the butler in to retrieve their rings 30 minutes ago. Surely it wouldn’t take this long to purchase a pair. He was almost at his limit, about to summon his butler when the door opening interrupted his order.

“Apologies for the wait, I had something to take care of.” The demon said contritely. 

“What took you so bloody long, surely it doesn’t take that long to purchase a pair of plain bands.” The boy said slightly irritated. 

The butler pulled the jewelry bag from his inner coat pocket, producing two identical rings, one bigger than the other. Ciel taking them and inspecting it, his brow furrowing when he saw a discrepancy in them.

“Did you get the wrong ones? The jeweler said it would be plain bands.” He said, eyes narrowing at the red line running throughout on the inside of the rings. The demon smiled, urging his lord to take a closer look. It was indeed plain bands, however the red line Ciel saw previously seemed to glow when tilted at certain angles. Lifting an eyebrow at his butler for an explanation.

“I hope it’s to your liking, I took the liberty of making some adjustments to our rings. Seeing as we’d be wearing them for the rest of our lives, I went back down home to procure some special materials to strengthen their integrity, it’s made of an indestructible material, only found in a certain part of hell.”

Ciel’s eyes widened, he didn’t expect this. Stroking his ring softly, he tilted it around, watching as it glowed and shined softy. It was a subtle glow, Ciel testing how it was only visible at specific angles, satisfied it wouldn’t garner attention when it was just on his finger.

“I would’ve made the material visible on the outside too, but I figured you’d want something more subtle.” The demon said, looking at his own ring. The boy letting out a soft ‘thank you’ at his lover’s thoughtfulness. Sebastian took the ring from Ciel’s fingers and slipped it onto the boy’s left ring finger, the Earl doing the same for Sebastian, who’d slipped off his gloves when he’d gotten into the carriage.

“So, what will your reasoning be for the rings if someone asks?” The demon asked, raising his eyebrows. The boy paused, staring at it for a moment before answering.

“I’ll tell them its a promise, I got it as a promise to myself to live for me and all that is to come. A reminder. It wouldn’t be entirely a lie. It’s a reminder to me as well that you’re always there even when we’re apart, a physical reminder of us, and what lies ahead.” He said, looking at his soon to be betrothed, eyes full of conviction and promise.

“Yes, that sounds quite right. Here’s to us and what awaits, my love.” The demon said softly. The pair sealing their promise with a kiss.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 26: Celebratory Sickness

Notes:

Hello! I’m being mean and making Ciel sick on his birthday because I wanted more fluff. Short, but sweet, enjoy!

It was December 14th, this day use to mean nothing, it used to be a regular day to a certain boy. It was a day that reminded him of what he lost. It was a day he’d rather not remember. Over the years, the boy had come to appreciate his birthday, thanks to four determined staff members and his stubborn fiancé. It was the boy's 15th birthday, and instead of celebrating, the demon was commiserating.

To say a certain demon was put out by his master getting sick suddenly was an understatement. In lieu of cakes, and sweets and being spoiled, he had to settle for blankets, and ice buckets and soups. The complete opposite of his plans. It had been awhile since Ciel had gotten sick, and the sudden onset had worried the demon. Perhaps it was the cold weather finally taking it’s toll, the boy had always been predisposed to ailments more than the average human. It was fifth check up on the boy within the last 3 hours and the demon was frantic with worry. He’d worried before, but this worry intensified now. He could feel the faint tremors of his seal burning and fading continuously throughout the early parts of the morning.

There wasn’t much that could worry him nowadays, but bring in a sick Ciel and he was helpless. He hated moments like these, times where he was truly powerless. Times where there was nothing he could do, even if he wanted to. It only served to remind him just how truly fragile his lord was, how fast his life could be snuffed out. He had half a mind to do the bonding ritual with his lord preemptively if it meant he wouldn’t risk dying of sickness. Though, that would be fruitless as he’d still get sick and they would both still be miserable, the boy just would’t die from it if it got to that point. At this point, the demon certainly hoped it wouldn’t, or that it would ever reach that point. If it did, he wasn’t sure what he’d do with himself, he’d probably end up roaming the earth and the deepest pits of hell to see what would bring him his impending albeit temporary death fast enough. 

Logically the demon knew that this too would pass just as the previous illnesses had; but when the boy started retching into a nearby bucket, it would seem his brain was malfunctioning. All logic went out the window. Though if he had to admit, looking back and comparing it to his previous masters, it was quite the contrast. The worry, the all consuming fear that he’d lose the most important thing to him.

Why should he care so much about a human? After all, they would die within a matter of years anyway, so why care or worry what happened to them? It was a burden to take care of them, they were so helpless, so useless. Their disgusting bodies reeked of sweat, and the smell of their bile was repulsive, even for demon standards. Or so the demon thought. He was starting to wonder if this frequent case of the boy becoming his exception was something to spite him. Something to make him reevaluate his life, reevaluate the way he saw the world. He was inclined to disagree, that this was just as burdensome, just as repulsive. 

But looking at the slate haired boy with mismatched eyes, he let out a sigh, one of resolution. Yes, this one was different. The worry was founded in a valid reason, one he’d hadn’t yet acknowledged, one that was filled with accepting the impossible, accepting what he refused to let happen. If somehow his lord died, he wouldn’t know what to do with himself anymore. He wouldn’t know what else would give him the same unbridled, spark in his life. It’d taken this long already to feel something. Life would be pointless without his lord. He could never love another again, nor would he even want to. He thought back to his previous life, one he thought he was content with, how things have changed. Sure, there were some previous contractees that were amusing, and others who were intelligent. But, it was fleeting. None were able to capture the demon’s attention or respect in the way that this single young human had. If any of the others down in hell had told him back then that he had a mate and that he’d be doing the bonding ritual with them, he would have laughed in their face and probably killed them for saying such preposterous things. 

It had taken him quite some time to get over his initial anger at his realization that he was feeling things for the boy. At first, he’d accepted these feelings as they came, thinking nothing more. Over time though, they grew in intensity the more attached he grew. He was mad when he realized he’d actually loved his master. It was anger at himself, anger at the situation, anger at his lord even. He was angry at himself for allowing himself to fall for Ciel. If he’d just eaten him then and there in the palace he wouldn’t have been in this predicament. He would have nipped it in the bud. It wasn’t supposed to go like this, no. He was supposed to help the boy obtain his revenge and then consume his delectable soul and make his way back home and form a new contract in another 30 years, or whenever he got restless again. He was angry at how the life he knew, the life he had been supposedly fine with, was being altered. He felt indignation towards the possibility that the boy might be trying to escape him somehow, as if it were the boy's fault the demon had developed feelings for him. At one point, he was convinced it was some twisted attempt on the boy's part at exempting himself from the blame. As if the boy making a demon fall for him was a way to convince it not to eat him, to make the demon more inclined to let him go at the end of things. He’d wondered at the time exactly how cunning and how smart this boy was to go through such lengths. 

To say he was surprised and in even more denial when he realized the boy was just being himself, was an understatement. There was no ulterior motive, no intentional doings that made the demon’s heart stutter, no logical reasoning for a demon feeling fondness or admiration. The boy was just being himself, and Sebastian was far too deep by the time it dawned on him. So here he sat five years later, running a cool cloth across an overheated forehead, staring into unfocused sleepy eyes did he realize that no, there was nowhere else he’d rather be than here, and no one he’d rather be with that this one. The thought had never been more clear and solidified in his mind than at that moment. There was no life without Ciel, and in that moment, he knew, with every cell of his being, that losing the boy meant nothing left for him.

“You fuss over me too much.” His Earl had said, albeit with a hoarse voice, eyes still closed.

“Nonsense.” Was the only reply the demon had. Who else would fuss over the boy if not him? Not that the demon would let them if there was. For as much as Sebastian dreaded his lord being ill, as that meant he was close to deaths door if it took a turn for the worst, he’d never acknowledge this out loud, but there was a part of him that enjoyed it when Ciel got sick. It was a dark twisted enjoyment from it. For every burst of worry from the demon, there was an equally powerful burst of joy. Joy every time the boy leaned into his touch, his sweat instead of stench like the other humans was sickly sweet.  Almost overwhelming for the demon. Those eyes that tracked him across the room every time he went to grab something, those sweet, soft, needy eyes. The way he called out his name so desperately. Sometimes, when the boy was being too bratty for his own good, the demon was tempted to make the boy sick himself if it meant he’d look at him with such dependence so often. It was a dangerous ambrosia for a demon, one that he’d never admit to his lord. It was one of the many secrets he’d keep for the rest of eternity. Taking a deep breath and inhaling the enticing scent, a sly smile on his lips, did he step away from the boy who’d fallen asleep. Leaving his master’s room and traversing back downstairs, prepping for the cake and sweets he’d make as amends even if the boy would be suspicious of his intentions. And afterwards, he went to his room and settled onto his own bed, waiting to hear his name uttered from a pair of needy lips.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 27: Drunken Insecurities

“If it wasn’t for this stupid contract, you wouldn’t even want me, you only love me because of the contract.” His lord slurred.

One, no, two and a half glasses of champagne had the boy quite the mess. The pair were celebrating their recent development in their relationship, tucked away in the far corner of the library away from the rest of the manor. The younger settled across the demon’s lap on the chesterfield sofa, a fire lit to keep the boy warm. Though with the amount of alcohol running through his veins the demon wasn’t sure the fire was even needed anymore. His lord was insistent they drink to celebrate, that it’d be a rare occurrence, and that he’d relax more. Which all of these were true, however, he hadn’t anticipated on being this drunk. 

It was a pity alcohol did nothing for demons, still the demon drank with his master so he wouldn’t feel alone. Fiddling with his own ring, while eyeing the new ring on his lord’s ring finger as it glinted in the light of the fireplace. The servants had noticed Ciel’s, but they were wise enough not to ask; after all, a Phantomhive servant keeps their secrets. Things had been quiet, and content between the two, coming off of a high from their camping getaway. A comfortable silence surrounding the couple. Though the demon noticed the more glasses of champagne consumed, the more his lord’s brow furrowed in contemplation. He was about to ask what the boy was thinking about when he broke the silence with the ridiculous statement. 

The boy hadn't even noticed that he had downed that many glasses, having been absent-mindedly drinking. The demon stared at him for a moment, trying to see if Ciel was even aware of what he said. When he turned to look the demon in the eyes, it was apparent that he was waiting for an answer, one Sebastian hadn’t come up with yet. 

“I assure you that’s a false statement my lord.” The demon started, but was cut off by the younger raising his eyebrows in response.

“Yes, the contract was how we found one another, but I can say with certainty that any and all feelings I have developed for you are of my own volition. It wasn’t because of the contract my lord, the contract was how we met in this current life, but that’s it. I’m quite certain I would have found you one way or another eventually, perhaps under quite different circumstances, but I still would have searched for your soul eventually when it’d come under my radar.” The demon said, his hands stroking the boy’s back soothingly. The boy’s brow furrowed even more in confusion.

“I’m quite confused, I though you said you were only attracted to my soul because of the pain and despair I was giving off? If it was a different circumstance I wouldn’t have experienced that dreadful month and I would’t be the same, it wouldn’t have colored my soul the same way wouldn’t it?” He asked, turning to look his demon in the eyes, his eyes questioning, a curiosity in them that was unseen, mixed with a tinge of trepidation at the answer. 

“While it is true that the things that happened to you during that month did have a hand at shaping your soul, it was not a definitive change. It flavored an already irresistible soul. The base of your soul would have already been delicious, but the suffering and pain you experienced only served to make it all the more enticing; like a cake. If someone were to purchase pre-made mix it is edible if you make it as is, but if you add more things it’ll enhance the flavor and make a world of difference. Your soul to me was a siren’s call my lord. Dare I say it was fated? With everything that has happened, I can certainly say that we were meant to be together. I definitely didn’t set out on loving you, nor did you have any intentions of reciprocating the feelings.”  

“Let’s say that I didn’t agree to merge souls with you. Hypothetically speaking of course, if I died, then what would happen then?” The boy asked, a frown on his face matching the brow.

“Then, I’d surely follow after you my lord. There is no me without you, I’ve said that multiple times. As for what I’d do, It’d be something to enrage another demon enough to warrant them killing me, though, there is one thing that can kill a demon, but it is quite elusive. Nevertheless, I’d seek it out no matter how long it took if it meant I got to follow you. There is no question of what would happen to me if you were to perish from this existence.” The butler said, as calm as day, as if he wasn’t talking about his theoretical death, or what his life’s end would be. The notion was off putting for the Earl to even imagine, snorting at the blasé way his other half was talking about his own life as if it didn’t matter. Though, he couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if he were left without his demon, it wasn’t a thought he entertained often, but they were speaking in hypotheticals after all.

“And… If you were to go before me?” He asked, almost mumbling it, picking at the lapels of his lover’s tailcoat, a habit he’d formed when talking about something uncomfortable with his demon.

“My physical body might perish, but rest assured Young Master, I would still be here, I shall fight with every ounce of my being to not fade away. Though it would take some time to reform my physical self again, and even more for my human form. And even after all that, your soul would still be mine. I’d find you in another life. Some way, some how I would not stop until I found you again. That I can promise you.” Ciel looked up at his demon’s face awestruck, yet a part of him was unsurprised with the answer. 

The part of him that was undoubtedly Sebastian’s expected no less to hear that coming from the demon. The part of him that had become accustomed to his demon’s presence, glowed with joy, with relief, that he’d never be without Sebastian for long if ever. Though, there was another part of the boy that was amazed. Amazed at the lengths a being like him was willing to go for someone as minuscule as him. How an ungodly thing had come to become so attached, so attuned to a mere human was enough to almost overwhelm the boy with something he’d long forgotten. The feeling of unconditional love? Affection? Whatever it was, it was something he’d thought was lost years ago. The thought was enough to sober the boy up a bit.
 
“Regardless, we’re speaking in hypotheticals, not like I’d ever let anything take you away from me.” Said the demon, his blood red eyes tinted with affection as he stared down his lord as he absorbed what he was told.

Off of his master’s pondering look, he took in the sight of the boy, he’d changed over the years spent together, and yet he couldn’t recall the last time his lord had ever been so content and happy before. Aside from the time they’d initially gotten together, it was quite the pleasant thing to see him so relaxed. Thinking on it, it would seem they both were, he couldn’t put his finger on it, perhaps it was the fact that the boy was forever his, or the fact that it was their new agreement had cemented things for them, either way, he found himself feeling lightweight and more freeing. It was as if his centuries of living had been drowning him slowly, unable to see he was drowning and feeling numb, lost in the sea of despair, only knowing one thing. Only for his eyes to be opened by the human seated across his lap, he’d finally begun to see things with a new light, instead of thinking about himself and his wants, it turned into what his mate needed, wanted. His lord’s peculiar view of the world also helped keep things entertaining as well. And what a welcome change that was.

 

---

 

Notes:

Hello! just wanted to wish everyone a happy new year, and I hope you all are doing well! The next chapters will be the Weston arc. Thank you, and I look forward to your guys’ reactions to those! <3

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity 

Chapter 28: Explosive Easter

Notes:

The events follow the easter egg hunt in chapter 66 , but with some changes in events/order of events to fit my TL.

“Young Master, it is time to wake up.” Came an oh so familiar, smooth voice, or rather, annoyingly so according to the Earl, who was not in the mood for waking up today. Squinting at the light that flooded the room, attempting to glare at his fiancé but was reduced to rolling over and covering his eyes with the comforter. It was later than his usual wake up call, but he still didn’t want to rise.

“Today is the Easter Egg hunt that the marchioness insisted we take part in it. I’ve already allowed you to sleep in. Young Master, do please get up.” The butler said sternly. Ugh. Right. Elizabeth had wanted to throw a celebration for Easter and Ciel was the unfortunate one who was chosen to be host. Although he had broken things off with Elizabeth the year prior, he was still her cousin, and it was inevitable they would run into one another again. Ciel not really looking forward to it. After Sebastian had revealed their relationship to Elizabeth and had effectively scared her into silence, they hadn’t heard from her much. The excuse for her parents was that she’d wanted to take a break and give themselves space to work on themselves. Knowing she could never be with Ciel, she then told her parents that she had realized they weren’t compatible with one another anymore. Which, to her credit, was true. Ciel was just glad they avoided all the drama and rumors that would have spread. Though he did admit, he wasn’t too fond of the new awkwardness around Elizabeth, he just hoped it wasn’t enough to where others were suspicious of why she was nervous around Sebastian. 

Sighing, he reluctantly got out from the covers, looking up at his lover who was approaching with his outfit for the day. Scooting over to the edge of the bed, he remembered that he heard a disturbance earlier in the morning. 

“Oh, speaking of which, what was all that ruckus this morning?” He asked, watching as long slender fingers undid the buttons on the dress shirt he wore. 

“The Lady Elizabeth had come early to set up for the Easter Egg hunt, I’d been helping her set up. It was quite amusing my lord. It seems it's still touch and go with her.” He said, a wry smile on his face as  he looked at his lord, fully undressed now.

“It’s all your fault you know.” The Earl said, slightly irritated. Lifting his foot to place it on his butler’s thigh for his socks. “If you didn’t expose yourself like that she wouldn’t be so nervous around you all the time, I’m certain she thinks you’re going to eat her or something.” Said the boy, his distaste at the thought was palpable. A laugh was the only response from the dark haired butler. Lifting the boy up so he could slide his shorts on, before setting him back down and buttoning them up, then starting on his shirt and coat. Eyeing his master, still unfazed.

“It was a drastic measure my lord, I was quite tired of her, and it did ensure her silence and cooperation did it not?.” The man said, his red eyes on his mate, not an ounce of regret in them to be seen. The Earl offered a huff in response lifting his head for the neck tie, he was about to reply before Sebastian said something else. 
 
“Besides, I have no desire for her soul, it is too innocent, too sweetly for my taste. I prefer something much darker, you’d know after last night wouldn’t you my lord?” His voice holding a seductive undertone to it. A sly smirk on his lips. Ciel blushed pink at the insinuation before getting off the bed and heading into his restroom to brush his teeth and get ready. By the time he made it out again, the bed was freshly made as it always was and the pair was heading down for his breakfast. The boy frowning as he descended the stairs.

“I thought you said they were setting up? This place looks the same as it always does.” He said.

“Yes, they decided to decorate the ballroom instead of the main entrance this time. At least now, it’s hidden away and the rest of the house looks the same.” Said the butler, walking over to the dining table and pulling the chair out for his master. Once Ciel was settled in, he excused himself to go retrieve his breakfast. Turning the corner into the kitchen he was met with the other five servants and Elizabeth. It would appear that she was much more comfortable when there were others nearby instead of the two of them. Which Sebastian couldn’t fault, humans tended to have that reaction to him. Likely due to a part of them unconsciously knowing what he was, but in this case, Elizabeth knew exactly what he was and was intent on not being alone with Sebastian if she could help it. It certainly didn’t help her case that she was bound by secrecy, and had to act like things were normal. The demon had to give her credit, her acting was quite good. No one would suspect she was nervous around the demon, if they were, they chalked it up to being nervous around her ex. Though there were moments like these that the demon enjoyed. Moments she would see him for the first time and her face would change very subtly, her eyes would fill with a fear, a trepidation, her heart beat faster. Moments like right now. She turned away from the servants and was staring at Sebastian, before taking a breath and addressing the demon.

“Sebastian! I gave the servants your ears! They’ll give them to you! All the servants have to wear them! It’d be so cute!” She said, turning back to look at the others who were looking down at their hands. Bunny ear headbands. Taking the one Finny held and reaching up and putting it on his head. Bard holding in a laugh at the ridiculousness, but that soon changed when she did the same for him and the other three. Tanaka saying nothing, letting out a usual hoh. Mey Rin blushing and fawning over the ears. Snake looking amused.

“‘We all look much cuter, it fits the theme Lady Elizabeth did!’ Said Keets.” Snake voiced. Elizabeth laughed, before looking at Sebastian with slightly wary expression before approaching him and slapping one on his head. He was shocked at her bravery, he was about to refute, but he couldn’t go against the marchioness’ daughter, even if his master was no longer engaged to her. Her family did outrank him technically. Besides, he thought his lord would find it amusing.

What he didn’t find amusing was the snickering that ensued when the servants saw him. Glaring at them, envisioning their bloody deaths in his head. It would appear it conveyed the appropriate expression because they paled and stopped laughing and high tailed it out of the kitchen. Good. Turning back to Elizabeth, he saw her go pale too, realizing they were alone now. If he was a lesser demon who cared, he would have reassured her that he wasn’t going to eat her, that he wasn’t interested in her in the slightest, but he enjoyed her terror, so he said nothing. Turning to grab his master’s breakfast and walking out the doorway. Smiling to himself at her sigh of relief. Setting the plate down on the table. 

“For your breakfast today, we have eggs benedict with a hollandaise sauce.” The butler said, keeping his face neutral when his lord stared at him in aghast. 

“Tell me Sebastian, what about that is normal?” The Earl asked, his face now scrunched up in displeasure.

“The Lady instructed all of us to wear these.” He said, reaching up to playfully stroke the ears. Ciel sighing. I see she’s still up to her nonsense. The Earl thought. Turning away from his butler, he returned to eating.

“I’ve been told to take you to the ballroom when you have finished your breakfast. Young Master, let us go now.” The duteous butler said. Together the two went down the hall into the ballroom. The boy couldn’t hear it, but the demon heard everything, a smirk on his face. Prince Soma’s voice rang out, along with Agni, and Edward and Nina along with the rest of the servants in the house. His lord was only expecting Elizabeth, not the rest of them, this would prove to be interesting. 

Opening the door to reveal their guests, they were immediately assaulted with Elizabeth’s claim that they were late. That seemed to fall on deaf ears though as Ciel was focused on the other guests that had shown up without his knowledge. 

“What are they doing here?!” His Earl had exclaimed.

“I wanted us to celebrate Easter together!” Replied a giddy Elizabeth. Upon Soma’s remark that he wasn’t dressed for this occasion, Nina piped up and threw various garments at the rest of the guests, ushering them into the adjoining restroom to change, one by one into lavish outfits. Much to Ciel’s dismay, and Elizabeth’s joy. 

“You had clothes pre prepared for them?!” Ciel said, astonished at his tailor’s enthusiasm. 

“Yes! I have one for you too Earl! Go change now!” She said, throwing the clothes at him, which he caught, Nina going behind Ciel and started pushing him towards the bathroom door. Sebastian following suit, closing the door behind him. Taking the clothes he held them up, scrutinizing them.

“These are a bit out of the normal colors you usually wear, but I suppose it will look good still nonetheless.” The demon said, quite irked at how the tailor was always trying to dress his lord in the most gaudy colors. She simply didn’t know his master the way he did. Regardless, he dressed his master still, not wanting him to be the odd one out. 

“You just dressed me, and we have to change again, how bothersome.” Ciel said, obviously disgruntled at the sudden change.

“It’s just for today my lord, one day and we’re back to normal tomorrow.” Sebastian offered, trying to placate his lover. Ciel said nothing in return, stewing in the thought of whatever the rest of the day held for him. Once he was changed into his new outfit, he looked at himself in the mirror, offering a half impressed hum at the clothing. They’d joined the others, and it seemed everyone was in matching colors, blues, and pale pinks and yellows, all in differing designs and fabrics.

Elizabeth letting out a squeal of excitement at how cute everyone looked. 

“Let’s begin the egg hunt! I’ve brought eggs that my father specially made for today!” She said, excitedly holding one up.

“Whoever finds this one egg is the winner of the hunt!” She said, holding an ornately decorated egg, that had ribbons on it. It was much larger than the other ones. Turning to Ciel, she put an arm around him.

“Ciel used to always find my eggs first when we were younger! So do please find this one!” She said, giving him a light hug, much to the demon’s displeasure. Watching from the corner of the room, the demon admired her boldness, even after everything, she still had the gall to do so in front of him knowing that Sebastian was his mate. Though his master didn’t notice, the demon noticed her staring at the boy’s ring, a questioning look in her eyes, before looking away at the other guests. Though before Elizabeth could start once more, Sebastian heard a certain voice approaching and sighed to himself. The last thing I want to do is deal with his shenanigans. Marvelous. Before he could say anything though, the window in the opposite end of the room burst open, Charles Grey and Charles Phipps swinging in on ropes. The two landing in the room, and greeting everyone. Sebastian only stared in horror at the broken window, knowing he was going to be the one to fix it later. 

“These eggs are from her majesty.” Said Phipps. Holding a basket of decorated eggs. Grey inviting himself into the game, much to Sebastian and Ciel’s horror. Knowing how zealous the lout could be, Sebastian proposed some rules for the game, to keep things fair.

“Let us use raw eggs, We shall all break into groups of two and participate in the hunt while one of each pair carries the raw egg on a ladle. You can pass the egg using your ladle. However, if at any point the egg is broken, then you are disqualified. No matter how the egg breaks.” The butler explained, everyone becoming more excited at the added challenge. 

“As a rule, only the raw eggs can be targeted, victory shall be yours when you find Lady Elizabeth’s Easter egg and deliver it to her.” The butler announced.

Forming the teams, Ciel and Sebastian, Grey and Phipps, Soma and Agni, Bard and Mey Rin, Finny and Snake, along with Edward and Nina, much to the tailor’s dismay. Elizabeth went to hide the eggs, thus it would be unfair for her to participate. Turning to his butler, a smile on his face.

“Come Sebastian, let’s win the egg hunt.” His Earl commanded. The demon smiled in return, acknowledging his master’s order. With that, they were off. 

Unfortunately for Edward and Nina, they got into an argument and weren't paying attention when Mey Rin pulled out a slingshot and cracked their egg. Disqualified. 

“I was planning on making her try on so many outfits if I won!” Cried Nina, her and Edward in absolute disbelief. The latter crying out for his sister. Mey Rin and Bard ran around the corner and into one of the guest rooms. Mey Rin using her eyesight to her advantage, finding an egg hidden under a dresser from afar. Though upon grabbing it, it promptly exploded. Ciel stared in horror as smoke emanated from the hallway. Sebastian’s face was one of equal horror mixed with disappointment. Of course those idiots would do something like this. Peeking around the corner at the aftermath, Bard and Mey Rin covered in soot, the dresser in pieces. Their egg cracked from the explosion 

“Now I remember… I hid some special eggs around the manor as well.” Bard said, a regretful expression plastered on his face. The demon’s eyebrow twitched in anger. 

“I do not think I want to know, but I shall ask anyway. Why did you make them so they explode?!” He asked tersely. Bard offering a shrug in response. An explosion ringing out from outside the manor. Ciel sighed.

“Come Sebastian, we don’t have time to waste here with these lot.” He said, already walking away and down another hallway. Sebastian sighed before he turned and caught up to him.

“You know, the Lady had an odd expression on her face when she saw your ring, Do you think she’d say anything?” The demon asked. Ciel was doubtful, 

“No, if she wanted to say anything she would have said it then and there. Though with the arrival of her majesty’s butlers’ I doubt she had the time, I hope she doesn’t make a fuss of it.” Ciel said as he opened a door to another guest room. Sebastian stepping inside and searching the room, under the bed, in the closet, he found another in the bedside table. Opening the drawer an egg sat, though it wasn’t the prize egg unfortunately. Picking it up, he eyed it peculiarly, determining it wasn’t one of Bard’s exploding eggs.

“By the way Young Master, Why are you so far away?" He asked, noticing his lord hiding behind the wall.

“What if it’s one of Bard’s eggs?” The boy said timidly, glancing nervously around in the event someone showed up, before glancing at the raw egg in his ladle. The demon scoffed. The boy was worried about something happening to him?

“You do realize I almost died last year right?” The demon said, an exasperated expression on his face. Though his countenance changed when he saw a shadow approaching. Leaping in front of his master just in time to block a blow from Agni. 

“You sensed me approaching when I was in my focused state, that is most impressive.” The Indian butler said, attempting another swing at the raw egg in Ciel’s hand. Sebastian following up with another block, and a light shove to put some distance in between them and the boy. 

“You masked your presence this well, I too am impressed Mr. Agni.” The demon said, it wasn’t often people were able to surprise him, but this was almost an exception. Holding back Agni’s ladle, he heard Soma approaching.

“Ha! We fooled you, Ciel’s khansama!” The Prince said laughing, approaching Ciel and raising his hands to swipe at  the egg. When Ciel started coughing, the butler panicked, turning around and focusing on his master, hoping it wasn’t another asthma attack. Agni was no longer a priority, his master’s health was more important, this game didn’t matter anymore. Soma approaching Ciel and kneeling down to grab hold of the boy’s shoulder.

“Ciel are you alright?! Is it another attack?!” Soma said, worry clear as day. But before anything else happened, Ciel reached up and slapped Soma’s egg away from his ladle, it crashing onto the floor and breaking, spilling the yolk on the floor. Ciel getting back up and laughing maniacally.

“Fools! I can’t believe you fell for that!” He said laughing, a smug smile on his face. Soma instantly whining about Ciel playing dirty. 

“I’ll do whatever it takes to win.” He said, his smile vanishing when Soma and Agni tackled him in hugs. His demon staring in disbelief. Suddenly irritated at how cunning his lord was. Even he fell for it. His seal was fine, there was no genuine need to panic or worry. Closing his eyes, he calmed himself down, letting the duo smother his lord as his comeuppance. Sebastian laughing to himself at his discomfort. Freeing his lord from their grasp, they left Soma and Agni to wallow in their loss as they made their way to the banquet room. 

Though before they made it there, Sebastian told Ciel to wait a moment, before disappearing, leaving the Earl shocked at the gall of his butler to leave him unprotected. Though it wasn’t long, a minute or two at best before he returned.

“Just where the hell did you go?! Someone could have broken my egg while you were gone!” The boy said, displeased. 

“I was securing our victory Master.” The butler said, a smile on his lips. That same smile that Ciel had come to learn was one that meant he was up to no good. The boy was about to ask, but decided against it, if his demon said the victory was secured, then it was secured. 

Turning and making their way to the banquet hall and opening the door. Ciel looked around, it looked the same as always.

“Knowing Elizabeth, she wouldn’t have hidden it in such a troublesome place.” He said, turning around to check one of the adjoining rooms. The demon was surprised he couldn’t see it, it was right in front of them on the chandelier. He let the boy walk in circles for a moment before finally clueing him in on the whereabouts of the egg. 

“Let’s get it down already!” His Earl said, ready for this whole charade to be over already. Turning to look at his demon who was staring at him with an expectant expression on his face.

“I can’t get it!” He said, when his butler raised an eyebrow in response, he huffed, yet made no move to get it.

“Young Master, wouldn’t the victory mean more if you retrieve the egg yourself?” The demon said, frowning at the bothersome expression on his lord’s face. They exchanged the egg into Sebastian’s ladle before the demon went and grabbed a stepladder for his lord, he held it steady as Ciel climbed up them. The boy leaned in, reaching for the egg, grabbing hold of the part of the chandelier with his other hand. Their near victory was interrupted by Charles Phipps and Grey firing a pellet at Ciel. 

Sebastian leaping up to deflect it, in turn, causing the ladder to lean forward and fall resulting in Ciel hanging onto the Chandelier for his life. The egg falling off from the chandelier moving, Ciel managing to catch it in the nick of time thankfully. 

“Sorry, We’ll be taking the victory here!” Exclaimed Grey. charging at Sebastian, who successfully blocked his blows one after another. Just another few seconds for him to hold on. All should go according to plan. I just have to stall. The butler thought. Phipps coming from behind in attempt to aim at the demon. Grey smirked at Sebastian.

“A mere servant wouldn’t dare attack a pair of nobles like us would you?” The high ranking butler said. Realizing he was right, Sebastian let an expletive from his lips. Dodging both Charles left and right, he had no choice but to be on the defense. Ciel piping up that his arms were burning, if Sebastian could just break their egg, it would be over and he would be safe on the ground floor.

“One’s social status does not matter in a game! You may attack them! Break their egg Sebastian!” He yelled, at his wits end with the Charles duo. As much as Sebastian wanted to follow his master’s order, he refused to sacrifice the boy’s reputation, even if it was indeed a game. 

“I cannot! I will disgrace the family name if I do such a thing!” He shouted in response. He could feel the faint tremors coming from Phipps’ egg. Just a few more seconds. “Just hang in there for ten more seconds if you would Master!” Pleaded the butler. He could sense his master’s resolve wavering, he hoped the boy could hold out until the time came. As much as Grey thought he was capable butler for her majesty, it was a breeze for Sebastian to evade his attacks, adding in extra flair for his master’s amusement. But Grey was indeed far more skilled than the average human, the demon had to acknowledge. 

Just as Grey was about to land a blow, Sebastian made sure to aim his egg slightly out of Grey’s aim. Though that was interrupted by the egg in Phipps’ ladle cracking open. Four pairs of eyes widened at the egg. A baby chick hatching from the egg, surprising everyone. Well, everyone except a certain demon. Grey took the baby chick from Phipps, staring at the egg in disbelief.

“My my, a fertilized egg must have mixed in with the raw ones.” The demon said impishly, feigning innocence. 

“I regret to inform you that the rules of the game state that you will be disqualified if your egg is broken in any way. Thus…” The butler trailed off, watching in amusement as Phipps and Grey took in their loss. Pleased to no end at the look on Grey’s face. Finally some payback for the murder mystery party. Turning away. he went under his lord and reached out his arms. The boy letting go and falling into his lover’s arms. Shaking off the pain in his hand from holding on so hard. Looking at his butler with a speculative expression.

“You switched that egg didn’t you?” He muttered under his breath, unimpressed with his antics.

“I cannot have my master lose in front of his guests now can I?” The demon said, a knowing look on his face. The two joined the others that lost earlier outside, a long dining table was set alongside a table that held the food. Various treats, and delicious foods set on the table. Ciel approaching Elizabeth and giving her the egg.

“You found the egg! Just like when we were younger!” She said, getting lost in the moment and throwing herself at him, before pulling away and throwing a nervous side glance at Sebastian. 

“Yes. Just like old times.” Ciel said, brushing off his shoulders. She took in the sight of him. Noticing he seemed much happier as of late, she knew then and there that she couldn’t fault him for breaking things off with her. If this was the result, if he was this happy, then she would gladly forego their previous relationship. Smiling at him genuinely, for the first time in a long while, she took his hands and held it in hers, not caring at that moment about the butler, what she wanted to say was genuine, and she was certain the demon was listening anyways, setting aside her trepidation of the demon if not for a moment. 

“I hope that this Easter egg brings you lots of happiness Ciel!” She said loudly, before quietly adding “For the both of you.” As she looked behind Ciel at Sebastian. Leaning to whisper something in his ear.

The demon watched as the two former lovers walked off together. He would have been disgruntled at the sight if he wasn’t used to it by now. Shrugging, knowing his mate had no interest in her, he walked over to the banquet table and began serving everyone their food. By the time he’d served everyone and was going to serve his master and Elizabeth’s plates, they returned. He looked over his master, looking for any sign things had gone awry between them, that they’d fought once again, or that he was angry. Relieved he found none, he continued filling his lord’s plate. The boy giving him a wayward look. One Sebastian understood. I’ll fill you in later. Surely it was a good thing if he didn’t come back looking troubled or upset. 

Grey took his seat and began eating the food with vigor, Ciel walked past him but not before he beckoned Ciel over.

“I forgot! We didn’t come here to play games actually, here.” He said, producing an envelope with a familiar crest on it. The demon narrowed his eyes, So, it begins again. That was quite the nice break we had. What could she possibly want this time. The demon thought, things had been quiet as of late in the underground, all their routine checks and sweeps going flawlessly, The last time they’d been bothered was for some mundane thing the queen wanted to get rid of. No other letters coming in besides a Christmas one that spoke of a boring regaling of her majesty’s daily business. The demon was wary.

The boy took the envelope, and gave it immediately to Sebastian, who tucked it into his coat pocket for later. It would seem they had two things to discuss now. Ciel sat down at the head of the table. Everyone digging into the food with vigor.

Elizabeth squealed after taking a bite of her dessert.

"It's so good!" She exclaimed, kicking her feet.

"Of course it is. Sebastian made it." Said the Earl, nonchalantly. a ghost of a smile on his face.

The rest of the guests echoing Elizabeth's sentiment, compliments flying left and right for Sebastian. Laughter ringing out through the air. As the sun set, and evening fell the guests taking their leave one by one. Elizabeth being the last to leave, thanking Ciel for hosting.

“Thank you for such a wonderful day Ciel! I do hope you keep what I said earlier with you! Till next time!” She said, as she got into the awaiting carriage and away from the Phantomhive manor. Ciel sighed in relief, finally alone once again. Turning towards his butler, he gave him a soft smile. The butler following his master to his study. The other servants were occupied cleaning up the mess Bard made with the egg bombs.

“Did you have a good time my lord? You seemed to be enjoying yourself.” The demon inquired. Opening the door to his master’s study, The boy offering a hum in response, stepping to the side to allow his demon to sit in the chair first, before settling on his lap. Allowing his body to relax, leaning into his demon.

“If you don’t mind my asking, what did you and Lady Elizabeth do before you returned to eat?” The butler asked. A small smile on the boy’s face was enough to quell the demon’s anxiety about anything that transpired.

❊           ❊           ❊

“Ciel can I talk with you in private for a moment?” She whispered in the Earl’s ear. Surprised, the boy nodded his assent, and followed Elizabeth, walking away together into the maze behind the manor. Walking into one of the dead ends that held a bench, the former lovers sat side by side. Ciel was wary of what she’d say, the last few times they’d met after the breakup had been awkward, and they’d only exchanged greetings. He wondered what she could possibly say to him now.

“Are you happy Ciel?” She said, eyes filled with genuine curiosity. He nodded, he stared for a moment when he realized she wanted verbal confirmation he was happy, he smiled.

“Yes Elizabeth, I am happy. Very much so.” He said, his voice light, and fond. The girl smiled at him, her green eyes shined with a relief he hadn’t seen before. She reached over and hugged him, squeezing him tightly out of joy and pent up emotions. Releasing him, she carried on.
“I’m sorry for how I reacted when you broke off our engagement. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt you, and I messed that up horribly. I regretted what I did ever since I fled the manor. I just wanted to know that you were okay after that. Seeing you now, like this, you’ve given me the strength to move on now. For that I thank you Ciel.” She said, a wistful grin on her face. Ciel was surprised, he didn’t think he’d get an apology when he agreed to follow her. Her earlier words sticking with him.

“You have no reason to apologize Elizabeth, your reaction was human, any person would react the way you did. You were hurt, and lashed out, it’s understandable. Please don’t be so hard on yourself. I apologize for driving you to that point. Please, do find someone who will love you more than I was ever capable of. You deserve to be loved properly Elizabeth.” He said, his eyes filled with regret. “I also have to thank you, for keeping our secret, for not telling anyone about us.” Though a part of him mentally kicked himself for bringing that up. Not like she has a choice. Elizabeth perked up at the insinuation of Sebastian.

“Oh, that reminds me. I noticed you wearing a ring, it’s new isn’t it? Does that mean what I think it does?” She asked excitedly. Reaching her hand out to grab Ciel’s hand and bring it up to her face to look at it closer. Ciel was perplexed by her reaction, he didn’t think she would be the one to be supportive of this union.

“I’m surprised you’re this supportive of Sebastian and I, I appreciate it. But to answer your question, yes, it’s more of a promise for the future for us. Obviously we can’t actually wed, but these have the same meaning. Sebastian has one too.” The boy said, looking around uncomfortably, out of his element at having to express this much emotion for his butler in front of her. He was too accustomed to having to treat his butler with indifference.

“Ha! Please, with Sebastian being what he is, the fact that you two are together is the least of your concerns when it comes to what people think. Aside from that, I’m happy for you Ciel. I don’t think I can remember the time I’ve seen you genuinely happy, not since before your parents….” She trailed off, not wanting to continue the sentence, for fear of ruining their talk. It was still a sensitive topic for Ciel. When she looked up at him, she regretted bringing it up, his eyes had hardened, a cool gaze in his eyes now.

“Apologies, I shouldn’t have brought that up. But, I am glad to see you are happy. I hope Sebastian is treating you well?” She asked, shuddering at the thought of the demon. She would never forget that day she saw what the butler was. It would forever be ingrained in her brain. “I do admit, I am scared of him still, I hope he doesn’t take offense to that, I would just rather keep my space.” She said, slightly embarrassed. Ciel laughed 

“No, he understands” The boy said, though understand was an understatement for the demon. “But Sebastian is well, he treats me as he should, a little too obligated to his job if you ask me. We’re good Elizabeth, truly. Sebastian’s it for me. You don’t have to worry anymore. I’m truly happy with him.” He said. She took in the sincerity of his words, noting that everything he was saying was nothing but the truth. Nodding, before pulling him into another hug. The two then getting up and returning to the group.

❊           ❊           ❊

“That was quite the conversation you two had. I’m glad things went well. I appreciate her support.” Sebastian said. “But I do recall we had another matter to discuss.” The demon said. When his lord was confused at his statement he produced the envelope Grey had given him.

“Oh, that. Let’s see what she wants.” He said, opening the letter and scanning through the pages. Once he was finished he set them down and sighed.

“Looks like I'll be attending school Sebastian.” The boy said, turning his face to look at his butler. A smile on his face. 

 

---

 

Notes:

This was fun to recreate, I desperately want Yana to adapt the Easter egg hunt into an animation OVA or something! But this was just to set up the weston arc as well as resolve some issues with Lizzy, hope you enjoyed!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 29: His Earl, Educated Pt. 1

Notes:

Hello! We have arrived at the infamous Weston Arc! I am super excited to be working on this! I do hope it is up to everyone’s standards! 

My dear boy, the Campania incident was a frightful calamity, I do hope things have been well for you since then, and that you are enjoying your easter. For my part though, Easter is here at long last, I find myself unable to wholeheartedly enjoy the holiday as there is something on my mind. I am worried about Derrick, the son of my cousin, Duke Clemens. Derrick is the fifth form at Weston College. But for some reason, it seems he has not returned home since last summer. He used to write home every day, but his letters abruptly ceased as well…. The anxious Duchess has called at his house, but he refuses to return home and so on. If it was Derrick alone we might chalk it up to rebellious spirits. However, looking further into things other students have also not returned home. I wonder what in the world could have brought about this behavior. Because his only son is acting thusly, Duke Clemens continues to lose heart. The whole affair has me very concerned indeed. I pray my loved ones can enjoy Easter in high peaceful spirits as soon as possible. I ask that you get to the bottom of this.-Victoria.

Ciel read over the letter again for the third time that night, ruminating how he’d go about things. His head quirking up at the sound of his study door opening, his demon entering with the tea cart. He gave him a glance before returning back to staring at the papers. All was quiet until the tea cup was placed in front of him. 

“Public schools are independent institutions that refuse all government intervention, so it’s hard to lay a finger on them. Rather those involved with the school don’t want to publicize their internal circumstances by making waves.” The Earl stated, his butler frowned in response, a look of disgust on his face, marring his typical handsome features.

“Worrying about appearances even at a time like this…. my my. This is why humans are so pathetic.” The demon sighed, disapproval heavy in his voice.

“I’d like someone to infiltrate the school. but Weston usually only lends out admissions to those who are of nobility. Those with titles are few and I’m acquainted with most of them, if it comes down to sneaking in, a disguise would be dangerous.” The boy said, staring over the edge of his cup with furrowed brows. The butler’s brows matching his Masters, not liking what the boy was insinuating.

“Then you will go as yourself?” Asked the demon, knowing the answer and yet, still was not ready for it. Watching with inquisitive eyes as his lord reached for his cup to take a sip of his tea.

“I have no choice, I also certainly wouldn’t mind the queen being in my debt for once.” The boy said, a devious smirk on his face. It would appear ever since the party her majesty had him throw the boy had taken to viewing the queen in not as favorable a light as he used to. To which, the demon had no complaints. 

Turning to look at his lover, a knavish smile on his face knowing he’d understand the implication.

“The problem lies in whether or not there’s an open place at Weston…” The boy said, trailing off. A cruel smile on his demon’s face when he realized what the was implying.

“If there is none… You need simply make one.” The demon said, his voice deceptively simple, earning him another smile from his lord. The boy straightening up after, leaning with his arms on the oak desk, hands clasped together.

“I’ll handle the investigation within the school. You’ll have to support me without being discovered yourself. How you go about it is up to you, I’m sure you’ll find a suitable role.” His Earl said, the demon took note of the confidence in his voice, bowing slightly and offering his assent,

“Yes, my lord.” 

With that, it would seem the boy was done for the day. The demon couldn’t fault him, what with the hosting of Easter, and having to stay up past the usual time he retires due to the letter from her majesty. The boy yawned, and stretched out in his chair, a sleepy look on his face as he rested his head on his palms. The demon’s heart clenched at the sight, one not many got to see. The Earl with his big blue eye filled with sleepiness, looking almost helpless if no-one knew better. A besotted expression on the demon’s face, one the Earl would surely scoff at if he was alert enough to pay attention. Walking over to the boy and lifting him up into his arms, a small whimper as the boy nestled into his neck, not having the energy to protest. Carrying him to their room and undressing the boy before tucking him into bed. Once the boy was asleep, he then went and tidied up the study. An hour later, he dusted off his hands, having cleaned and organized everything into their respective places. Cracking his neck for the simple pleasure of it, he then walked outside of the manor, and shifted into his demonic form. Making a beeline directly to the river thames, melding into the shadows not a soul was wiser of the demon. Creeping onto the campus of Weston college. The demon could hear the high pitched chatter amongst the students and the low rumblings of the adult staff from within. Passing by the main offices he was brought to a standstill when he heard a conversation.

“Have you found a suitable replacement for the sapphire house dormitory supervisor yet?” Came a voice.

“No, not yet, all the other applicants were under qualified Mr. Agares.” Responded a meeker voice. There’s my entry ticket. It couldn’t be easier. The demon thought, a smirk on his face.

“Well find someone, and fast, with the new term starting soon we can’t have them without a warden for long, who knows what those rascals will be up to without supervision, at this rate I’m tempted to pick up anyone off the bloody streets.” Argares muttered.

With that, Sebastian found a secluded area free from any person, a library. Finding a blank paper amongst a stack of them sitting atop a low shelf, he quickly wrote out an application for the position along with a contact number, and went back and slipped it into the mail slot of the door. His position would surely be secured, now all that was left was for the boy’s position to need a vacancy. Melding back in with the shadows, he went to the dormitory that held the feeble boys of the blue house, who were up quite late. Finding the poor unfortunate soul who was alone, he grabbed the unknown boy and snapped his neck, before discarding his body into the thames, never to be seen again. He went and did the same for a member of the scarlet dormitory, he was sure his lord would be picked for either of the two, as his lord wasn’t at all athletic with his asthma nor was he suited for the violet house with his lack of artistic abilities. The other two houses would find a person missing in a day or two, depending on how long it took for people to notice. After all, who would suspect anything when there were already children disappearing. That settles his Master’s spot, he made a note to tell the boy to submit an application in the next day to ensure he’d be accepted in on time. Dusting off his hands, he leaped atop one of the school towers and surveyed the scenery for a moment, students milling about here and there even at this hour. The staff that did stay seemed to be few and far between, which meant little adult supervision after dark. This would be a good time for him and the boy to meet up after each day to discuss if they’d found anything, it would be away from private eyes, and it’d give them some semblance of normalcy. Satisfied with his findings, he returned home to his sleeping Earl’s bedroom, stripping himself down to his usual nightly attire, he slipped into bed beside the boy, pulling him close and allowing himself to relax and drift away, if not for once. 

❊          ❊          ❊

 Plucking the pheasant of its feathers, one by one, the demon could hear the sound of his Master on his phone in his study, it would seem Agares received his application from the days prior, and was on the landline with him discussing his enrollment. 

“Yes, that would be fine.” Ciel muttered, he could hear how uncharacteristically jovial the boy sounded, but the demon knew, knew his lord would be tapping at his desk impatiently waiting the end of the call, his lips would be down turned into a frown, his eyes would be bored and nearly glossed over.

“Oh did you? That’s good, I am sorry to hear about—“ His lord’s voice filtered out, a much more annoying one stealing his focus.

“Oi, Sebastian, what do you want me to do with these?” Bard’s loud voice interrupting his eavesdropping, much to the demon’s displeasure. The cook was gesturing towards the other plucked and gutted pheasant. Holding it with a wrinkle of disgust on his face. The demon sighed, it had been five years, one would think the cook would learn something at this point. Removing his eyes from his own pheasant now fully plucked, he turned towards Bard, instructing him on how to remove the meat from the bones. He was about to just take it himself and do it when the distant sound of the landline ringing in the butler’s pantry sounded. 

“Do as I instructed and you should be fine, there’s always the one I’m doing in the event you mess up.” The demon said, already walking away by the end of the sentence, the cook grunting his response. The demon turned the corner before he could watch Bard massacre the poor pheasant. Reaching the pantry, he lifted the landline from its cradle. Suspecting who it was, he didn’t bother with formalities.

“Hello? Sebastian Michaelis, how may I help you?” He said into the phone, he could hear rustling from the other end of the line.

“Yes? Mr. Michaelis! Hello! This is Mr. Williams from the employment offices from Weston College, we have received your application and upon review, we’d like to offer you a position at our establishment. Due to us being short staffed, you would have to start right away since you’d need to be briefed before officially taking over. You can make it tomorrow correct?” The man asked, he sounded weak, his voice was frail, and had a shake to it, this was definitely the same man who the demon heard talking to Agares the night he went to the school. The man droned on about the inane things, he drowned him out, giving the appropriate responses, checking in on his lord, it would seem Mr. Agares was still on the phone with him from the sound of things. Perfect The demon’s smile grew wide. All was going according to plan.

❊          ❊          ❊

“Welcome! Unfortunately Mr. Agares is occupied at the moment, so I will be giving you the break down of things.” Mr. Williams said, the demon sat across from him at the main staffing center. Papers spread out and a mess on the desk, not that the demon needed any of them. An hour later, the vice headmaster’s assistant rose from the table and was giving the demon a tour of the campus. 

“From the looks of it, it seems you’re well suited for this position, quite frankly you’re the most qualified person we’ve seen. It may seem a bit daunting, having to watch over a group of boys, but I’m sure you’ll manage. All of the other house wardens are at your disposal should you need assistance.” The thin built man said. They were crossing the main courtyard, Sebastian eyeing four distinguished students who walked across the grass, one from each house, Prefects, they called them. One’s that were able to convene with the headmaster of the school. One’s he’d need to look out for. Williams pointed them out to the demon.

“Those students are also heads of their respective houses, they’ll be in charge if you’re not there, they have the authority to scold the younger ones if they get out of line.” Williams said, the demon took note of his face as he spoke of them, there was a certain air of apprehension as he talked about them. Interesting. “I do have to warn you though, since these children are sons of nobility, some of them have a tendency to be quite spoiled brats at times.” A scowl on his face now.

“Oh, it’s nothing, you see. I’m quite accustomed to dealing with spoiled children. Very accustomed.” The demon said, a smile on his face. Williams breathed a sigh of relief, thankful the one warden they’d managed to hire wasn’t offset by the information. The two made their way to Sebastian’s quarters, his office where he’d work that also held his dwellings. The demon took note of the bedroom and washroom that was adjoined to his office. He couldn’t help but think of his Master, a smile on his face, glad they’d have some privacy should the need arise. After settling his things into his room, he went into the adjoining washroom and changed into the warden cassocks. He scoffed at the rosary that was placed in the folds of the cassock as he held it up. Of course these puny humans think so highly of a scrap of wood just because it is blessed. Chuckling to himself as he hung it around his neck. Joining Mr. Williams back in the main room, they then headed towards the Sapphire Owl dormitories, most of the boys had already arrived, and were unpacking their belongings as they walked in. A row of beds lined the walls, the students animatedly chattering amongst one another, eager to start the new school term. Upon the demon and Mr. Williams entry though, it died down to a hush, whispers forming as they lined up to greet their new warden.

“‘I heard that’s our new warden, he looks kind of scary.’ ‘what happened to the other one they just hired? I was just beginning to like him’ ‘I heard some of the other students talking about this guy, interesting sir he is.’” Came from all directions, though as the demon surveyed each of the students one by one, they quieted down. Mr. Williams introducing Sebastian to the boys.

“I expect each and every one of you to welcome Mr. Michaelis, he has the utmost authority over you all and will not be a pushover. That being said, I do hope you lot behave yourselves. We have a newcomer joining us tomorrow, please do welcome him in and assist him should he need it.” Mr. Williams said, an authoritative voice booming over the younger boys. It would seem the man has a spine after all. The boys all uttered their assent in unison, welcoming Sebastian. Scanning the boys, most of them were nothing to note, although they were sons of nobility, none of them had that same air of prestige, nor did any of them capture his attention the same way his own Master did. Though he did take note of one of the older boys in the lineup, the prefect of the Sapphire Owl house, Lawrence Bluewer. The boy’s ramrod straight back and shrewd gaze over his glasses as he checked if any of the other boys would be out of line. This one might prove to be a challenge for the Young Master. The demon’s curiosity was piqued, he wondered how his lord would sneak around for intel if the prefects were always watching. His gaze on Bluewer was interrupted by a shrill boyish voice sounding out.

“Oh boy, a new student! I wonder what he looks like! I’m gonna be best friends with him!” Announced one of the first year boys. The boy was short, his Master’s height, with brown hair, freckles smattering his face. He had glasses that sat in front of his boyish brown eyes that were the complete opposite of his Master’s. so light and full on innocence. The exact opposite of what his lord would be interested in. A small thing, a fragile thing. A thing Sebastian could easily kill for what he just said.

“And do tell, what is your name Mr…?” Sebastian asked, wanting to know the name of the boy who thought he had the audacity to claim his Ciel before the boy had even set foot through the school gates. 

“McMillan Sir!” The boy said, bright as ever, clueless to how he was already on Sebastian’s bad side.

“Well then, McMillan, I suggest you do tone down your enthusiasm. The new student is here to learn, not here to make friends, just because he is sharing a dwelling with you does not entitle you to be his companion.” The demon said, his voice even, until it got to the end, ending his words on a sharp note. He took note of Mr. Williams smile as he reprimanded McMillan, satisfied he passed whatever unspoken test that was thrust upon him. Afterwards, Williams and Sebastian made their way back to his chambers. 

“The new boy’s name is Phantomhive, he was granted admission from the headmaster since we needed to fill some spots left before the term starts, will you make sure the boy’s give him the appropriate welcome? Clayton and Bluewer have been informed as well.” Williams said. I’ll give him the appropriate welcome alright. Thought the demon, a smirk on his face. 

“Of course, I’ll give him the warmest welcome the Sapphire Owls can give.” Said the demon, a placating smile on his face. Williams left back to the staff offices after that, leaving Sebastian to his thoughts. He sat down at his desk, arms resting on the oak, hands clasped together at his chin. A smile on his face. What an interesting mission this would be, he almost had half a mind to go and personally thank her majesty for such an exhilarating mission. 

❊          ❊          ❊

The demon watched as his lord just managed to squeeze past the large wrought iron gate. A biscuit in his hand as he took a bite. Letting his eyes roam over the boy in his uniform, what a sight that was, the crisp white shirt, the blue striped tie, and the swallow tail waistcoat the boy adorned. The demon knew his lord would put the rest of his house to shame with his new outfit, but seeing it with his own eyes was quite the sight. As luck would have it, the boy was already attracting the attention of fellow students. The murmurs and glances the boy couldn’t see or hear grated on the demon’s nerves, the thought of these measly peasants ogling his mate was nothing short of bothersome. The boy obviously didn’t read the rules of the school as the first thing he did was step foot on the grass. The murmurs and stares increasing tenfold, now the boy noticed, panicking at the stares, the demon could feel his anxiety through his seal, his hand twitched in response. I can’t save you now Master, you’ll have to learn the hard way. The hard way would be for the both of them, as the demon had to watch as the P4 approached and that dreadful Edgar Redmond grabbed hold of the boy’s tie and yanked him close before fixing it. Another twitch of the demon’s hand, and this time not in a placating manner. Murderous intent more like. 

He watched as Bluewer read off the rules for the unknowing Earl and scolded him for not reading the rules. He watched as Redmond taunted his Master again, touching his forehead with his finger. He watched as McMillan approached his Master, a growl escaping his lips as the boy came up from behind Ciel and grabbed at his shoulders. Watching at how McMillan very enthusiastically followed his lord around, eager to know about their new dorm mate. Watching the two walk away and into the dormitories recreation room, the demon sighed, glancing down at his hands, gloved ripped, claws forming at the tips of his fingers. Oops. He produced another glove and started in the direction of the dormitory, walking past the student entrance and into his own territory. He wanted to get some alone time with the boy as to debrief on what they both experienced since the start, though with those pesky boys he wasn’t sure how to do that, seeing at the boy already brought attention to himself. He sat there, unmoving, by the time he’d roused once more, it was time for the welcoming ceremony for his lord.

Entering the boy’s dormitory, he glanced around at the decorations that were strewn about the main living quarters, he walked into the bedroom and saw his Master’s suitcase sitting in front of his bed. Checking his pocket watch, he had time left, so he unpacked his Lord’s clothes for him. A habit more than anything. It wasn’t long before he heard the rest of the boys returning to the dorm to welcome Ciel in hiding within the main living area, Sebastian stayed in the bedroom, not wanting his presence to be known just yet. He felt his Master’s brief moment of panic when Clayton grabbed the boy from behind and shoved him towards the rest of the boys holding the sheet and tossed his poor Master about. Glaring at Clayton’s rough treatment of his Master he made a mental note to save his own reprimanding for him for another time. Watching as his lord was flounced helplessly about by his fellow dorm mates he saw the boy glare at him from the corner of his eye, so he had noticed the demon after all. Deciding Ciel had enough, he intervened.

“What is all that ruckus! I’ll give you all ‘Y’s!” Sebastian shouted, appearing within the doorway much to the younger boys’ surprise. They immediately dropped the sheet, Ciel falling and hitting his behind on the ground, a wince, and a slight glare at his demon. Not letting Clayton slide for his earlier mistreatment of his Master, he set his sights upon him next.

“Clayton, why are you, as an upper year even participating in this childish nonsense?” The demon asked tersely, allowing all the displeasure seep into his voice. When the older boy spluttered his reply, he waved him off, dismissing him by turning to address his Master, for the first time in a few days. Extending his hand out to the boy, he put on beguiling smile.

“Hello, you’re the new student, Phantomhive correct? Welcome to the Sapphire Owl dormitory, I am the dorm supervisor, Michaelis.”

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 30: His Earl, Educated Pt. 2

His shrewd cool gaze ran across the billowy cassock, the rimmed glasses on his face, the ironic rosary around his neck, tracking his demon as he flitted across the room. There was something about this particular outfit that had Ciel on edge, swallowing and looking away from his demon. If the demon looked at him one more time with those glasses.. then he’d have to take matters into his own hands— The boy’s lewd thoughts interrupted by a stack of papers being slapped down onto the desk. His papers, all the documents that they’d used for his and Sebastian’s infiltration, his butler had recovered them from the offices somehow. Seated in the chair in his demon’s office, the two had a moment of respite. Though the Earl was still disgruntled by the welcoming ceremony the other boys had thrown for him. Sebastian had used some sorry excuse of going over papers with him to get them alone. So, here he sat in the dormitory warden’s office. 

“I don’t know what I was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t seeing you like that! Is that what you were up to the last two days?” The sullen Earl said, his demon turned and gave him his tea, which he grabbed a little too quickly. The demon couldn’t help but smirk, he could only imagine how the boy endured the last two days without him. The rest of the staff was responsible for his lord in his absence, this was the longest period he’d gone without his butler since their contract had formed and it was amusing to see the Earl so disgruntled. Taking a sip of the tea, the boy sighed in relief before going back in for another bigger sip.

“Finally, some good bloody tea, you wouldn’t believe the quality they tried to serve me the other day, Tanaka’s was the only adequate one I had, followed by Snake’s subpar one. But the others’ tea, I wouldn’t even call it tea.” Ciel said, shuddering at the memory of the tea colored water. It was almost as bad as Sebastian’s first attempt at tea, and that was saying a lot. 

“Oh? Do pray tell how much you missed me.” The demon said, his voice light and teasing. Refilling his tea cup for his second helping. 

“Don’t be ridiculous, I didn’t miss you, I missed what you do for me.” Came from the boy, a side glance towards his mate, a knowing smirk on his face. Brat. Upon seeing his mate frown at the suggestion, Ciel reached and grabbed the rosary around his neck, pulling his fiancé closer. Planting a soft kiss on his demon’s lips, he pulled away after, enjoying the enthralled look on the demon’s face.

“I’m only joking, obviously I missed you. Everything else is just additional benefits.” The boy said. 

“Moreover, have you gleaned anything in the two days you’ve been here? Only thing I’ve gathered is that the headmaster is quite the elusive being. No one can meet with him, and only the P4 can consult with him. Doesn’t seem right, and no one questions this odd way of doing things… Her majesty was right, something odd is afoot.” Ciel said, a frown on his face now as he eyed his now empty tea cup. The demon took it, using a napkin, he cleaned it, his face a look of intrigue.

“No, I haven’t gotten the chance to meet with the headmaster either, it was only ever the Vice headmaster’s assistant. Whether that was intentional or coincidental is yet to be seen. I’ll try to ask around when I’m able to. I assume you’ll do the same.” Putting down the now clean teacup, the demon looked over his master, really taking him in, it was his first time seeing the boy in two days and oh how he’d missed him. Raking his eyes over his slate colored locks, his habitual look of boredom on his face. At first the demon was upset at the fact that his lord wasn’t permitted to wear his rings here, but that was quickly assuaged when his eyes met his lord’s face. There around his neck sat the boy’s ring, the glinting silver and red hung on a delicate chain around his neck. The demon was surprised, surprised and touched. Even he hadn’t anticipated the boy doing this. Smiling, he brought it up, hoping the boy would be talkative about it.

“I am quite touched you put your ring around your neck, I thought you’d do that for the other ones as well.” Said the demon, waiting for his lord to answer, his eyes speculative. Ciel seemed surprised the demon noticed, but then again, nothing escaped the demon when it came to him.

“Of course I brought this one, when they said we couldn’t wear any of our rings or anything bearing familial ties, I was quite irritated, but then I figured this would do, I am miffed about not having the other rings, but if this one were to be missing too, it’d be too much to bear. Suffice to say, they haven’t said anything about the necklace, which I assume to mean it’s acceptable.” He said, by the end of it, he’d been unconsciously running his finger along the edge of it, a wistful expression on his face. Though it didn’t last long, a frown replacing the wistfulness.

“Speaking of which, that Agares bloke is quite the strange one. You’ve met him yet?” Asked his lord. The demon paused, his brow furrowing. So, his lord had met Agares, yet he hadn’t yet. The demon couldn’t help but wonder if that was intentional or not. 

“No, all the chances I would have had were taken up by his assistant, I’ve yet to meet him. But, now that you’ve said that, I shall actively try to meet him.” The ruby red eyes narrowed, not liking the tone the boy was speaking of Agares, even if it was unconscious, something was off about the vice headmaster.

Finished cleaning the teacup, the demon put it away and lifted his master up into his arms before sitting down on the chair and settling his lord onto his lap. The pair saying nothing else, letting one another’s company fill the space, enjoying what little time they had together before Ciel would have to go back to the dorms. Another hour passing before the clock on the wall chimed, announcing it was just past 7pm, which meant that Ciel would be due back before it would arouse suspicion. Sighing, the older demon held his little lord closer for a moment before reluctantly letting him go. 

“Tomorrow is the start of the term, I’ll only be seeing you in latin class, however, that doesn’t mean I won’t be near. You only need to call me and I shall be there.” The demon said, his voice warm, but his eyes were a reluctant. After giving the boy a kiss on his forehead, he sent him off back to the dorms, it wasn’t until he watched the boy walk away did it truly hit the demon how hard this was going to be for them. 

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel entered the dormitory once more, the boys were still milling about in the main living area, the kid from earlier was making his way towards him. What was his name? Mcmuffin? McAllen? Ciel wondered, his eyes narrowed in thought. A jolt knocking him out of his inner monologue.

“Ciel! You’re back! I’ve been waiting for you! How was it with Professor Michaelis? Scary? I don’t know how you possibly stayed in at office so long! There’s something about him that just gives me the creeps! Now that you’re back, let’s have some fun!” McMillan said, practically dragging the boy into the living area. The other dorm mates had settled into groups of four, all playing various board games. McMillan went towards one of the groups and said Ciel would be joining in. So, there the young Earl sat, in the thick of it with his dorm mates not at all interested. He wasn’t sure how long had passed, but when they were finally done with the game, it was time for lights out. All the boy’s clamoring into the main bedroom and going to grab their pajamas to change into after they showered. Everyone except Ciel, who’d merely climbed into bed. McMillan took notice.

“Huh? You’re not going to shower?! Come on! I promise we won’t bite!” McMillan said. Ciel’s face had a horrified expression. They shower all together?! Upon McMillan laughing and tugging at Ciel’s arm in an attempt to pull him off the bed, Ciel finally recovered from his astonished state.

“N-No! I’m quite fine! I bathed before I came onto the school grounds this morning!” He said, stuttering through his words hoping it would be sufficient for McMillan to leave him alone. McMillan stared at him for a moment, before shrugging and joining the other boys in the shower room. Finally alone at last, Ciel breathed a sigh of relief. He wouldn’t shower with the others, the brand on his back would bring unnecessary attention and questions, he’d just have to shower at a different time then. Taking the rare moment of having no-one around him, he changed into the pajamas provided by the school, a white oversized button up shirt emblazoned with the school logo. Though, it wasn’t his butler’s soft silky dress shirt he liked to wear at night, this would be adequate. It didn’t help him not miss his lover any less though. Flopping back down onto the bed, he went under the sheets, and snuggled into the pillow, still not as soft as the ones at home. His thoughts as he drifted away were of a certain ruby eyed man.

❊          ❊          ❊

Much to soon for Ciel’s liking, the lights came on in the bedroom, nearly blinding him. His lone eye cracked open, sounds of protests coming from the other boys. He glanced at the clock, 6:30am. Early. Way too early. 

“Up now boys! Do you want to all receive ‘Y’s?!” His demon shouted, that seemed to work as the rest of the room became a hustle and bustle of activity. Ciel using everyone’s rushed state to covertly change into his regular uniform. Going to brush his teeth and pulling on his shoes, he was rushed alongside everyone else to morning tea time. At first he was excited, finally some tea would help wake him up. Upon taking a bite of the biscuit, it quickly snuffed out his excitement. the biscuit was dry, and bland, lacking any flavor. If the biscuit was only a precursor to the tea, he was already dreading taking a sip. Ciel lamented, he took a small sip and had to fight the urge to spit it back out into the cup. Disgusting, this is what they call tea?! I’d rather have Snake’s tea again. Ciel instantly was missing his demon’s tea. Putting it down, he saw McMillan take an extra large sip. His eyes sparkled as he put the tea cup down.

“This is so good! It even better than my mama and papas!” The brown haired boy exclaimed. Ciel was immediately envious of the boy’s ability to drink the tea. Scoffing to himself. Good grief, if he thinks this tea is good, I hate to see what else he eats at his house. Though upon the other boy’s exclamations that the tea was good, Ciel groaned. Not wanting to be the odd one out, he forced himself to drink the rest of the tea, choking it down and suppressing a shudder. One of the older students was about to refill his cup, when a bell ringing appeared to be his salvation, time for class. 

7:30am, and they were in latin class. If it were up to Ciel he’d skip this class entirely. Sebastian had already taught him Latin ages ago, so this was pure boredom for him. He thought he’d utilize this free time to take a quick nap, propping his head up on his hands. Though before he could fully drift away an annoying voice sounded.

“—Phantomhive?” Ciel’s eyes popping open. huh? The rest of the students staring at him in the back of the classroom. Sebastian staring at him with an eyebrow quirked.

“I’m sorry Professor, what was that?” He said, embarrassed at having everyone staring.

“Perhaps if you weren't sleeping you’d have been able to answer my question. Do pay attention next time.” Sebastian had said, his voice stern, though Ciel knew his demon, and saw faint traces of amusement in his eyes along with a ghost of a smirk on his face. Bastard. Ciel thought. He forced himself to stay lucid throughout the hour and a half class. Breakfast was next on the schedule. Ciel was weary, if the tea time was any indication of the food here then he wasn’t exactly eager for food. The spread looked good, he had to admit. But when it came to taste, it was lacking for him. Ciel sighed to himself, becoming accustomed to a butler who knew your palette and catered to it was becoming quite the bothersome thing when you had to forego it. Ciel busied himself with swallowing the bland eggs. 

He overheard conversation from one of the older students a few seats away about one of the noblewoman having an affair with her butler 

"Isn't that scandalous?! Her family will surely be disgraced! Can you believe this Phantomhive?!” Came from McMillan. Ciel sniffled, giving a side-eye to the boy.

"Yes, how ghastly, one certainly does not have relations with a servant." The hypocrisy not lost in him. Although Ciel was certain that Mrs. Walkers' butler wasn't a demon nor was she bound to him for eternity. But for this topic that was neither here nor there, nor was it something these dim witted boys would ever begin to comprehend. He’d started working on swallowing down the overly salted sausage when a different conversation caught his attention.

“—The fags of the prefects are quite special too! They can wear the dormitory flower on their chest just like the P4, and if you get permission you can cross the lawn! But the best perk is that I heard you can attend the midnight tea party hosted by the headmaster!” McMillan said, his brown eyes ever clouded over in excitement. It was almost too much for Ciel to bear. Midnight tea party, sounded like a good opportunity for him. Ciel set his knife down, deciding on asking outright about Derrick Arden.

“This is a bit off topic, but do you know the son of Duke of Clemens? Derrick Arden?” Ciel asked, no sooner had he asked that question did the dining hall become white noise of all the students whispering amongst one another, and glancing back and forth at Ciel. Oops. Had he made a mistake? One of the boys from another table piped up, saying Derrick was in the Scarlett dormitory.

“Phantomhive! It does’t look good if you’re too friendly to people from other dormitories!” McMillan had said, waving his arms about in a dramatic fashion that had Ciel wishing he were anywhere but here.

“What? That sounds like the trivial rivalry of women if you ask me.” Ciel said, why bother with such sensibilities, they were all in the same school were they not? All here with the same goal, why the pettiness. 

“The rivaling dormitories are always on about something. But, to answer your question I do believe he was transferred from the Scarlett dormitory to the purple dormitory on exception.” Ciel’s curiosity was piqued. Transferred? 

“I don’t know the details, only that the headmaster ordered it. Anyway, it’s best if you don’t stick your nose into other dormitories business.” The younger boy said, leaning in close and whispering it. But it is my business, and I will get down to the bottom of things. Ciel thought. 

❊          ❊          ❊

“I’ll go check out the violet dormitory while you stay here and clean, you can do that can’t you?” The boy asked, already on his way out the door. The demon nodding his assent. Once he was out the door, the demon took a look at the dining room and sighed. It was one thing to clean after one spoiled Earl, it was another thing entirely to clean up after twenty of them in one go. But, if it was his Master needed, then so be it. Tightening his gloves, he got to work, since no one was around, he decided to use his powers, throwing the dirtied plates into the air one by one and cleaning the tables of any remnants of food and replacing the table cloths all before the now clean plates fell back onto the table neatly. Replacing the floral arrangements one by one was easy. Dusting off his hands, he swept the area of any dirt and debris, making sure the floors were spotless. He then leapt up and and changed the banners on the windows in one sweep, a shine from the windows as they were now spotlessly clean. He did the same for the walls, by the time he was finished, the entire room was practically brand new. After all, if this was tasked to his Master, he’d make sure the boy would be receiving every praise imaginable if the demon could help it. By the time he was finished and had stepped out of the hall, he felt the boy’s presence near, it would appear he was back from scoping the violet dorm. He rounded the corner and pretend to just enter as Clayton was praising his lord. A small chuckle as he took note of the boy’s slightly panicked expression.

“Mr Michaelis! Look at the dining hall! Phantomhive cleaned it up!” The demon practically glowed with pride at seeing how pleased Clayton was.

“My, My, Thank you for your hard work Phantomhive!” A knowing look passing between the two. His lord had a wry smirk on his face.

“Doing unnecessary things…. No, thank you Mr. Michaelis!” The demon could feel the barest hints of disapproval at how far he’d taken it. Though it did receive praise did it not? Before he could say anything, a strange expression adorned his Masters face. The demon could only guess at what his lord was plotting. Ciel turned to Clayton, a sinister smile on his face.

“I’m so glad you’re pleased! I’m so good with housework, so if you have anything you need, please just ask okay Clayton?” Ciel said, the look of an innocent smile on his face was enough to throw Clayton off. The older fag growing slightly dazed at the sight, blushing, and smiling.

That, the demon did not like. He could already see it, the beginning stages of infatuation forming it’s tiny coils into Clayton’s mind, and the boy wasn’t even wiser. 

McMillan walking over to Ciel and threw an arm around him, not noticing the way his lord tried to shrug away, not noticing how Ciel flinched just slightly as McMillan did so.

“Wow Ciel! You were so great! I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone clean the dining hall this good! Not even when there were 3 people to do the job!” The boy said, droning on and on to Ciel. The demon could only watch about. Another infatuated person. This is growing to be a problem. One I’ll have to remedy myself. 

❊          ❊          ❊

A dormitory warden is a housemaster who lives in a public school dormitory and provides the students of the house with guidance. House masters are the only ones who are also teachers though. In the morning housemasters go to the school building along with the students and teach classes on subjects of which they are in charge. At night, they return to their houses along with the students, and their free time consists of reviewing the work of those who wish to study. In short, being a dormitory warden is a demanding profession, in which one must devote the better part of one’s day to their students. And yet, despite that..When it came down to his Young Master, it would seem the boy’s greed knew no bounds. It was the 14th time in the previous three weeks that his lord had burdened him with his own tasks he needed. Although the demon understood his reasoning, it didn’t mean he wasn’t frustrated. Organize Clayton’s bookshelves, Sew a button back onto Clayton’s jacket, make golden syrup sponge pudding for Clayton’s afternoon snack today. (Oh and for me too.)  The boy was so invested with his mission of finding out what happened to Derrick Arden, he’d barely had a chance to see his mate at all aside from during their school hour and when they’d pass one another on school grounds. This was making the demon antsy, having been too accustomed to the boy’s constant presence over the years. Their mating bond certainly not helping with the distance, if anything it was the very thing complicating things. The demon sighed to himself as he did the required chores, another two hours to go before he’d have to meet the children up in the school building. Just as he put the finishing touches on Clayton’s pudding, he sensed his Master was up earlier than usual, that grabbed his attention, deciding to see what was the matter, he melded into the shadows and made his way to the boys’ dorm.

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel awoke earlier than the rest of the boys, still unaware of the ruby red eyes that lurked in the shadows watching him. He headed into the shower room and went into an unused stall and turned it on, grateful he’d even gotten the chance to shower, he’d had to resort to showering ungodly early or ungodly late as a result of his brand, and not wanting any questions about how he got it. Closing his eyes to lather in the shampoo, he sighed, he missed his butler's long slim fingers and how they massaged his scalp just right. Too lost in thought, he’d let himself slip so far for too long, he hadn’t realized a certain someone slip in the room.

“Oh! You’re showering this early?!” Came the grating high pitched voice. Ciel startled, immediately turning his back to the wall, glaring at McMillan who’d stripped himself of his clothes and had started showering too.

“Yes! And it would do you some good to knock before you barge in on others!” Ciel said, scolded the brown haired boy.

“Oh come on Ciel! Don’t be shy! We’ve all seen one another, there’s nothing to hide!” The boy started reaching for Ciel, but was quickly stopped by one of the shelves in the opposite end of the shower room crashing down. A flicker of shadow becoming just barely darker.

Ciel used the distraction to quickly rinse the shampoo from his hair and quickly abandoned his shower, drying himself off and dressing himself in another corner, away from McMillan’s unwelcome gaze. By the time Ciel made it outside to the bedroom, the other boys were just waking up, thankful as he didn’t really want to answer any of McMillans questions. Dressing himself and heading over to the school building, intentionally evading McMillan’s attention. Unfortunately for the poor boy, his respite from the other wouldn’t last long. Seated at his desk in the back of the class, Ciel had his head down on his desk, eyes closed, when someone approaching his desk garnered his attention. Of course, McMillan, who else at this point. The boy stood, leaning on the side of Ciel’s desk, his eyes apologetic.

“I just wanted to apologize for this morning, I didn’t mean to startle you in the showers. I won’t do it again, I promise.” McMillan said, his eyes genuine. Ciel offered a perfunctory acceptance of his apology. McMillan droned on and on about some abysmal thing Ciel could care about. Sebastian entering the door drew Ciel’s gaze. The look on the demon’s face shaking Ciel out of his boredom. His demon looked angry, Ciel was concerned, he started thinking about what could have possibly changed recently but that was stopped short when he realized the demon was glaring holes into the back of McMillans head. So that was him in the shower earlier. I should have known. Upon Sebastian announcing class was starting, McMillan thankfully left Ciel alone for the remainder of the class. Ciel was amused, by the end of class, he was walking out the door with McMillan by his side and noticed the look of hatred on his demon’s face still there. Ciel took note of that for later use.

It wasn’t much longer after, that the demon was walking from the school room to a different building when he heard the commotion. Apparently his lord had received an invitation to the swan gazebo. The exclusive hangout for the P4 and their fags. It would seem his lord’s plans were working smoothly. At least all the work the demon did hadn’t been for nothing.

He’d just made it back into his office when he heard a student approaching, sighing to himself, he prepared himself to deal with these troublesome kids. Nineteen students that needed his aid, and none of them were his Master. It was nearing 8’ o clock and the demon was nearing his wits end with this dull student he didn’t care to learn the name of. His lord had caught on after a couple of lessons, this one proved difficult. However to this boy’s credit, his lord had extra motivation, a smack to his hands to be precise, and the boy was quicker to learn. He couldn’t do that here, thus he was stuck having to be gentle with these students.

“This, you should translate as ‘at first’ instead of ‘from the beginning’. Take care, as it is easy to err in places like this. Can you manage the rest?” The demon asked, ensuring he facial expressions remained gentle and kind.

“Yes sir!” Said the boy, beginning to pack up to leave. It only had taken him 30 minutes to catch on. 20 minutes too late if you asked the demon. 

“Your explanations are always so easy to understand Mr. Michaelis! Thanks ever so much!” The boy said, happy to have finally grasped what was troubling him. 

“Yes, goodnight now.” Replied the demon with a wave. Itching to rush him out and close the door in his face for some much needed reprieve.

Once the door clicked close, he breathed a sigh of relief, the only thing that would make this better would be if a certain blue eyed boy were in his arms. Luck was on his side it would seem, as he heard a familiar heartbeat approach his door, knowing who it was even before they knocked, the demon smiled. 

“Mr. Michaelis! There’s a bit here I don’t quite understand. Won’t you please explain it to me?” The boy’s voice sounded through the thick oak door. 

“…Come in.” The demon said, not bothering to hide how welcoming his voice sounded. This time, it was genuine. The door opened, and closed, Ciel leaning on the closed door, a suggestive smile on his face. 

“Why now, don’t you seem to be awfully popular professor Michaelis?" Said the boy, a mischievous grin on his face. 

“Indeed.” The demon said, rising from his chair, to tend to his Master. 

“They all praise my easily comprehensible explanations and my kindness.” A smirk on his face, kindness, couldn’t be farther from the truth. The boy laughed, a mockery of the statement. Throwing down the textbook he’d brought as a cover.

“If only I could show them what your actual teaching methods are like.” Sebastian lifted the coat off of his lord’s shoulder’s undressing the boy. A brief sense of relief overcoming him. Something akin to normalcy if not for the moment.

“I was invited to a P4 meeting tomorrow at 4pm.” The boy said, slipping out from his outer coat and plopping down on Sebastian’s chair, loosening his tie.

“This is a rare opportunity. I must get the P4 and their inner circle to to favor me.” The butler listened to his Master grumble about. 

“That being said, I’ll need tea cakes prepared, ones to wow them. I command you, Sebastian. Make me something that will knock the socks off the P4!” His lord ordered. The butler bowed in response, uttering familiar words of acknowledgment.

“Yes, My lord.” The demon said, before walking over to a tea cart that had tea steeping.

Prepping his tea, knowing how dreadful the tea was in the dining hall, he placed the cup in front and watched yet again as the boy grabbed his cup a little faster than he normally would. Taking a sip he let out a contented sigh.

“The tea here is dreadful.” He said, eyeing his tea, with warm eyes. “First Mey Rin messing up the tea, and now the piss poor quality here.” His lord groused. 

“Is it piss poor, or is it not to your personal liking?” The demon asked, a knowing smirk. Knowing the boy preferred anything he made without question over anything else. 

“You know the answer. Don’t make me stroke your ego more than it already is with these students fawning over you.” Ciel said, 

“My, you sound jealous.” The demon said, a smirk, and a glint in those red eyes over his rimmed glasses.

“And if I was?” The haughty Earl said, his eyebrows quirked, beckoning his demon closer, he reached for the blasted rosary, eyeing it with impure intent, and tugging at it, the demon going closer to his lord’s face. Capturing his lips into a kiss, one that made up for the time they’d lost in the last three weeks. Pulling away, Ciel had a devious smile on his lips. Sitting on the oak desk, he leaned back onto his arms, looking at his butler with a fake demure smile.

“Let’s desecrate that rosary a bit more shall we Professor?” His lord said, a delightfully sinful expression on his face. The demon merely smiled in response, reaching to unbutton his lord’s waistcoat and shirt. A kiss on his neck, causing the boy to shiver in response.

“Yes. Let’s Young Master.” Came from the demon, a breathy chuckle from his master.

The demon was practically purring in anticipation. He slipped the shirt and waistcoat off of his master and began lapping and kissing his neck, and suckling on the boy’s nipples. His hands occupied with the removal of the boy’s pants. A button undone and a zipper down and the boy’s small cocklet was free, a bead of precum dribbling down the tip and to the boy’s small sack. The devil shuddered at the sight of it. It’d been far too long since they’d had a chance to explore one another’s bodies and he was far too eager tonight. The boy’s whimpers not at all helping with his self control. He knelt and lapped at the boy’s tip, tasting that delectable essence of his soul with every bead of arousal from him. The boy groaning and tugging at his inky locks.

“Ah-! Sebas—” The boy’s cries for his mate was abruptly cut off by the demon’s fingers on his mouth. A surprised look from his master and the devious smirk on his face had the boy suspicious.

“Now now Phantomhive, that’s not the proper way to address me is it?” 

Ciel scowled.

“You bloody—”

“Ask me properly and I will continue Mr. Phantomhive.” He murmured. Not at all looking at the boy, too occupied with stroking the boy’s cock in between his fingers. The boy’s whimpers stuttered and started with each stroke and each pause in between.

“P-Please Professor Michaelis. I have this ache, and only you can remedy it I’m afraid.” He said, his cheeks tinging pink at the ridiculousness of it all. The demon’s sharp teeth on display as his master finished his sentence.

“Good boy. See? Was that so hard?” He muttered as he leaned in to kiss his lover.

“Professor… Please. I need you inside of me.” Whined the boy. His voice uncharacteristically needy. 

“Patience Darling.” He said as he fished his own cock out from his robe. The length red and weeping. He gave himself a few strokes to relieve some of the tension. He opened the side drawer and produced a bottle of lubricant and applied it to himself before placing his cock at the boy’s entrance. The poor thing was nearly trembling for him. The moan of pleasure that sounded from the boy as he filled him to the brim was nearly enough to have him emptying inside the boy. He grits his teeth, not wanting to lose it so soon. 

The boy leaned into the older’s neck and bit at it, attempting to muffle the sounds of his ecstasy. The latter affecting the demon, eliciting a hiss from him. The devil grabbed the boy’s cheeks and lifted him off the desk, pulling his ass closer to his cock, impaling the boy fully on him. The boy’s screams and moans were swallowed by his demon’s mouth as he captured his lips into his. The sound of his hips meeting the boy’s ass and the resounding slaps were the only sound in the room as the demon pounded his master’s hole. It wasn’t long before he reached his peak. Shoving himself deep inside the boy and spilling inside of him with a grunt. The boy sighed as he came, his cock spurting onto the older man’s clothed abdomen. The demon sighed at he continued pumping his cum into the boy’s hole. A kiss to the top of his mate’s head in contentment. Finally, they’d had a chance to rekindle their intimacy. 

A glance at the clock from the demon had him frowning. The boy had to be back soon.

“You should be going back soon Sir.” The boy merely let out a whine.

“I’m not going back there tonight. No way I’d miss an opportunity to sleep by myself again.” He said petulantly, as he nuzzled into his demon’s neck. “I’ll just stay here tonight. Make something up, I was sick and needed to stay in the infirmary overnight or something.” He said quietly. The demon merely hummed, satisfied. Not like he’d complain about having the boy all to himself. 

The boy pulled away from the demon’s neck and grimaced.

“Ugh, I’m a mess. Clean it up will you?” He demanded, his ass still clenched around his mate’s length. The demon pulled out of his master, knowing exactly how to clean his lord up. He placed the boy back on the desk and knelt on the floor, bringing his lips to the boys hole and lapping at his spend that began pooling out of his puckered opening. The boy letting out contented whimpers at the sensation. Once the boy was clean from this method the demon straightened, and his mate was back into his arms.

“Let’s give you a proper cleaning Sir.” He said, carrying the boy to the en-suite bathroom.

The boy sat nestled in his lap in the warm bath water. The two relaxing from all the chaos of late. The remnants of their lovemaking in the air. That was, until the boy stiffened abruptly.

“Do you give this special treatment to all your students Professor?” He asked, his voice disapproving. The demon merely laughed at the absurd question. He kissed the boy’s head. 

“Nonsense. You’re the only one I have eyes for my love. You needn’t worry about the other students.” He says with a pause. He nips at his master’s ear before continuing. “You’re my favorite.” He purred. 

❊          ❊          ❊

“Eh?” Ciel muttered to himself, finding himself staring at the P4 all of whom bore the same irate expression on their faces.

“Two hours late?! Are you just yanking us about Phantomhive?!” Clayton said, getting in his face, and pointing a finger at Ciel.

The boy was taken aback, why were they so angry, Cole had told him 4pm, what the blazes were they talking about two hours late?

“I-I was told to come here at 4pm…” He said, his eyes drifting to the right at Maurice Cole’s figure. Seeing the smirk on his face, it clicked. The damn prick set me up. 

“Eeh?? But I told you quite specifically didn’t I? That we would be expecting you at 2pm.” Said Maurice, a confused expression on his face, one that Ciel could see right through. Standing there, he was forced to not throw the whole basket of treats in his face then and there. If that’s how this is going to be then so be it. Damn you Maurice Cole.

“GET OUT!” Edward had yelled at him, Ciel was taken aback, walking away from the swan gazebo, he seethed, rage filling him as he rounded the corner. He threw the basket to the ground, not caring what happened to the sweets. Taking deep ragged breaths to calm himself down, he headed to Sebastian’s office.

Not bothering to knock, he opened it and stormed inside, Sebastian immediately getting up from the seat, and Ciel taking his place in it. The boy’s wild heartbeat thrumming in his ribcage, the boy was flushed from anger, his breathing quite erratic.

“This is why I loathe verbal agreements!” Ciel screamed, his head over his hands. The demon chuckled, his lord’s anger was akin to a small kitten getting mad.

“Dear oh dear. Young Master. you let your guard down because you were dealing with a student. Humans envy those who excel. It is not as if you’ve never experienced such envy aimed at you before.” Sebastian said, holding up his tea in an effort to calm the boy down. It only seemed to calm him slightly, the boy thinking of what to do next. Though, the shortcake Sebastian produced next seemed to do the trick, the boy eagerly digging into it.

“Have you explained yourself and apologized to Lord Edward yet?” He asked cautiously, not wanting to rile his lord further.

“No, I don’t intend to. Doing so would be lost on someone of his ilk. And I did break the appointment time, even if it was mistaken.” Ciel said, regret tinging his voice. He should have known something like this would have happened, what with the attention he was garnering. 

Sebastian egged his lord on, wanting to provoke that stubborn part of his lord.

“Then, will you leave things as they are and simply cry yourself to sleep tonight?” He said, eyeing his lord. That seemed to do the trick, he could sense his Master’s resolve strengthening. His eyes sharpening, a smirk on his face. One that meant whomever was on the receiving end would pay dearly.

“Absolutely not! Whatever it takes, I will find a way to make the prefects bring me into their circle.. And I’ll settle the score without fail! I’ll make you regret squandering my efforts Maurice Cole!”  

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 31: His Earl, Educated Pt. 3

Notes:

Hello! This is looking to be a 4 parter for the arc! Without a doubt I present to you all part 3! Do enjoy! Buckle up, cause this is a long chapter! Also, Clayton and Bluewer are going to be absolute creeps in this arc, so fair warning lol. Basically, it's "Everyone is horny for Ciel" Arc.

“Maurice Cole, he must be a pathological liar.” Ciel said, taking the last bite of his shortcake.

“What makes you say that?” The butler asked, taking the empty plate and fork away.

“His hands.” The Earl said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Off of his butler’s confused expression the boy continued on.

“The hands of the fags in the school tend to be blistered and chapped from running errands for the upperclassmen. However, his hands are as white and pure as the driven snow… Which means…” The boy trailed off, letting his butler come to his own conclusions.

“He too is resorting to dirty tactics like you Young Master.” The devil said, his chin in between his thumb and forefinger in contemplation.

“Exactly. Though, that last part you could have kept to yourself!” Ciel chided. “Besides, the way he categorically lied to me with ease and without so much as faltering tells me I’m right. I can prove the falsehood in his statement with no trouble, but… that won’t be enough to put an end to it. Sebastian, find the others who have been entrapped by Cole like I was. I also want you to thoroughly investigate Maurice’s behavioral patterns and habits.” 

“As you wish Sir.” Was all that was needed for his response. 

❊          ❊          ❊

“‘Did you hear? Word has it he skipped out on a meeting with the P4!’ ‘Wow, I’m amazed he’s still in once piece’” Murmurs of Ciel’s fuck up had spread by the next morning, and the entire school was about with whispers. Ciel sat in his usual seat in the back of the classroom, though, whispers in this case was an understatement. He could hear them from where he sat, the whole class gathered in a circle, glancing back and forth at him. They couldn’t make it any more obvious what they were talking about. Even McMillan, much to Ciel’s surprise the boy had distanced himself since this morning. Ciel sighed to himself, at least this would give him reprieve from the rest of the boys, McMillan especially. He still wasn’t over the whole shower debacle. Though, Ciel caught McMillan giving him a wayward glance from afar, he wondered what it would take for him to say that he indeed heard Maurice tell him 4pm. Perhaps he should play the wounded pup a bit longer in hopes McMillan would feel sorry for him.

❊          ❊          ❊

Tracking Maurice Cole’s activities was the easiest thing, he made no effort to hide his whereabouts. However, it would seem he was more cunning than they’d originally made him out to be. If anything was going on, the casual observer would be no wiser. There was no indication of foul play when he was out and about. Inside the dorm however, was a different story. Watching two students scuffle about who was going to be his fag meant that Maurice was pitting the younger ones against one another, who knew what else was going on when Sebastian couldn’t survey the Scarlet dormitory. 

A week of surveillance led Ciel to nothing, nothing worth noting, and he’d taken to desperate measures, having Sebastian sneakily spy on him, which was how the demon found himself neck deep in the lake underneath the swan gazebo.

“Redmond I present you with the lemon myrtle soufflé glacé you requested. We also have milk tea today, made with uva tea leaves.” Said Cole, the ever perfected mask of a smile on his face as he handed the dessert he slaved over for his prefect. Or so they thought. 

“Blimey, how’d you manage to make that complicated stuff every single day?” Came from Violet. Finally, someone questioning things. Though the abhorrent Maurice managed to finagle his way out of it with sweet words.

“Redmond deserves nothing but the best! Please have some if you’d like Violet.” Said Maurice. No other words were exchanged for the time, just the clinking of plates and cups. Another hour passing before Redmond, Maurice and Violet took their leave, Sebastian was also going to take his leave when a familiar footstep walking in the opposite direction of the three attracted his attention.

“Hm? Bluewer? What are you doing here? I thought you said you made plans today?” Came from Violet.

“I just came to think about something real quick, the privacy and quiet will do me good.” Replied Bluewer. A shrug from Redmond, before the three walked away. All was quiet again before a sigh came from the lone gentleman. A glance at his watch before another one befell his lips.

“Where is he?” He grumbled.

If the demon’s attention wasn’t primed before, it certainly was now. He hadn’t brought it up with his Master yet because the circumstances hadn’t been dire, but he’d noticed how Bluewer and Clayton had been eyeing his Master as of late and he didn’t like it. He would have chalked it up to them making sure he wasn’t up to any mischief after his conundrum of mixed times if it weren’t for the all too familiar look in the prefect’s and fag’s eyes. Desire. Longing. Longing for someone that wasn’t theirs.

Soon enough, there was another set of footsteps approaching. Ones that Sebastian also recognized as a problem. Clayton. He’d caught the older boy’s eyes lingering far too long on his lord when he was nearby, The innocent looking touches were far from innocent when one can sense impure intentions. He didn’t like how every time Ciel was near, the demon could smell the waves of carnal desire from Clayton. Both these boys were treading on thin ice and they were about to make things worse for themselves. He could handle McMillan's innocent infatuation with his Master, these two however were becoming more and more brazen by the day.

“Sorry I’m late, I had to finish up scolding one of the younger years.” Clayton said, putting down a tray of desserts and a teapot of Ceylon.

“It’s fine, You’re here, that’s all that matters.” Bluewer said, Taking his tea and drinking it. For a long while, the two said nothing, as if avoiding talking about something, yet wanting to at the same time. One would begin to say something, only to stop in hesitation. The two going back and forth before it was Clayton who broke the strained atmosphere.

“You can see it don’t you?” Clayton says. Bluewer glances up, his eyes sharp, and cutting behind his glasses. He pretends to not know what he’s talking about. Choosing to ignore what’s right in front of him. If he can pretend he doesn’t fancy a certain new student, then it just might make him feel less like a piece of shit for doing so. So, he doesn’t acknowledge what Clayton said, until he starts again.

“The Phantomhive boy is special.” Clayton pauses. He looks at Bluewer in a way that is unmistakable. Ciel Phantomhive wasn’t special in the way that students are special with their grades, no. He wasn’t special in the same way the star athlete in cricket was. No. Ciel Phantomhive was special because of the way he made them feel. Their tumultuous adolescence fueled and poised turned into something akin to an uncontrollable grease fire when the boy was near. Bluewer’s pulse quickens at the mere mention of the boy’s name. Ignorance is bliss, so they say. So, he pretends once more.

“I agree, I can see what you mean, however he did mess up the schedule.” Bluewer says. Trying to find any reason to turn off that dreadful brain of his. If he could find a flaw, if he could find something to make Ciel Phantomhive less desirable to the both of them, they could remedy their predicament. 

“I’m sure it was a mistake.” Clayton rebuttals. Yes. A mistake. The perfect little Phantomhive boy wouldn’t intentionally do this. He wouldn’t intentionally piss them off, not with that big blue eye of his, that sweet smile he gave Clayton that one day. He shuddered just thinking about it. 

“It’s hard to concentrate when he’s around.” Clayton admitted. Almost a whisper. As if vocalizing it aloud would be his undoing. He swallowed, and looked up at his prefect, the only other person who was able to understand how he felt. A certain someone underneath them could also sympathize. Bluewer felt the all too familiar stirrings below his waistband. Crossing his legs in an attempt to dissuade his revolting body, a frown on his face now. If Clayton was openly admitting this, it must be harder for him than Bluewer initially thought.

“I understand how you feel Clayton. Truly, I do. However we can’t make it too obvious. Keep those thoughts to yourself, It’s fine to think them, to act on them is another thing entirely. I hope you haven’t done something to damage your reputation.” Bluewer said, the thought of Clayton messing up this bad was enough to clear any thoughts of Ciel Phantomhive from his mind, if not for now. They could’t afford a scandal. Not again. And certainly not from his own fag.

“No, good god no. I wouldn’t do anything that would risk your reputation, not in front of anybody. It’s just— It’s hard sometimes, especially when I catch him changing into his clothes in the morning. I get glimpses of him, and my eyes can’t help but want to see more…” He said. swallowing as he remembered the flash of skin he’d seen. The boy had been changing while everyone brushed their teeth in the morning and he’d always finish changing by the time they were out, only to go and brush his teeth alone. 

“I want a piece of him too Clayton. The most beneficial option for us would be if you chose him as your fag. He’d be around you more, if not all the time, and he’s allowed time here, so we could have some privacy. Be patient. After his fuck up earlier, he will surely try to make amends. It’s only a matter of time, and when he does. We strike. So, for now keep those urges to yourself.” Bluewer said, tapping his foot impatiently, as if his body was preemptively anticipating having the boy all to himself. 

“I hope someone else is able to keep their urges to themselves.” Clayton muttered underneath his breath, to no avail, as Bluewer heard what he said. An eyebrow shooting up in response.

“What ever do you mean by that?” Bluewer asked, mistaking Clayton’s remark as one against him. Clayton paused, unsure if he should even bring it up. Not before the prefect cleared his throat, awaiting a response.

“It’s just…. I noticed Professor Michaelis looking weirdly at the boy. I can’t put my finger on it, it was brief but it was enough to perturb me. It’s not how we look at him, its more… intense. Like he can’t help but want to eat him or something… Sometimes it looks like he’s wants to kidnap him and run away or something. Perhaps I’m being foolish and I’m just projecting. Hell, maybe he’s just one of the old guys who likes to look at kids.” Clayton said, his eyes narrowed at the thought of the Professor being indecent with Ciel. 

Old?  The demon wondered. He didn’t think he looked that old. Shaking off his musings he frowned, he didn’t think he had been around his lord that much for Clayton to warrant seeing him. Oh, if only the he knew.

“I’m sure it’s nothing, the headmaster wouldn’t have hired him without checking his background first. Don’t go and misread people’s intentions because of your skewed mindset.” Bluewer said. He personally hadn’t had any negative experience with Professor Michaelis, so as far as he was concerned, Michaelis had been nothing but the perfect dormitory warden. 

Clayton could only nod. The two cleaning up after, and departing from the swan gazebo. Sebastian was fuming, not if he had anything to say about it. He couldn’t let them get their grubby hands on his master. If they did, they would pay dearly. 

❊          ❊          ❊

“You were correct Young Master. I have come across approximately four students who had fallen victim to the wiles of Maurice Cole. Not only that, but it is highly likely that he leaves the majority of his fag duties to other students. For example, making a souffle glacé requires at least a few hours of chilling. It would be impossible for him to make it during fag time alone without anybody assisting him.” Ciel let out an annoyed grumble.

“I’d like to know more about his movements in red house but… since I have you taking care of my chores during fag time that’s not possible. I need another pawn in red house, First Maurice Cole, and then there’s Derrick’s previous house.” The boy said, crossing his arms in frustration.

“There is a vacancy that I left for red house that hasn’t been filled yet. Besides, even if someone is offered a place, he cannot choose the house in which he resides. House assignments depend on one’s social status and the like-mindedness of one’s personality.” The demon reminded his master. Ciel threw his arms over behind his head and relaxed back against them in contemplation.

“I know, I know. But where am I to find someone possessing both the status and wealth that will guarantee his assignment to the scarlet dormitory. They only accept the noblest of bloodlines… And anyway, who will be permitted to enroll as an exception since we’re this late into the term already.. There’s hardly anyone who —” The boy stopped short, both master and demon coming to the same realization simultaneously. Though, upon realizing exactly what that meant for Ciel, the boy smacked his palm over his eyes and groaned.

“He is indeed a rather special individual who satisfies all the requirements My Lord.” The boy let out a yell of frustration. He’d been free of Soma’s annoyance for a good while and he had no intention of being around him any time soon, but with their desperation, it would seem he’d have to see his friend much sooner than he’d anticipated. I’ll take any advantage I can get at this point.

“Fine. Go and send for Soma and explain what I need him for. The sooner we get it done the better.”

❊          ❊          ❊

The demon opened the door to the townhouse, he could hear a pair of footsteps making their way to the foyer, the Prince’s jubilant voice talking to his servant as they came to see who was making their entrance. Rounding down the stairs they caught sight of the butler clad in black.

“Oh! Ciel’s khansama! Are you guys back so soon? Where is your Master?” the Indian prince wondered. The butler smiled politely, before ushering the duo into the sitting room.

“The Young Master is still doing his duties for her Majesty, so he is absent currently. The reason I’ve returned alone is because the Young Master and I would greatly appreciate your help Prince Soma.” The demon started, already feeling the energy radiating off of the zealous Prince.

“Ciel needs my help? Say no more Ciel’s khansama! What do I have to do!” The prince demanded, pumping his fists in the air triumphantly.

The demon smiled, explaining what was needed to be done, instructing him on his entry to Weston. By the time he was done, Soma was already packing his bags, ready for his move to Weston. Sebastian bid them farewell, heading back to the school, deciding to check in on his lord since he sensed he was still up. Peeping through the window, the sight before him was one of disapproval. His temper immediately flaring at the sight of McMillan sharing a bed with his lord. They were talking, but in his anger, he couldn’t hear them. All he could hear was the rush of fake blood through his veins, his body losing control of itself, his human facade coming and going, his demonic parts revealing themselves only to sporadically switch back to his human vessel. Realizing how precarious he was being, he hissed, fleeing to his office before anyone could notice.

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel was asleep in the dormitory. The neighboring dorm mate unable to sleep, perhaps wracked with guilt from earlier, perhaps wanting to mend his friendship. The brown haired boy tossed and turned, before sitting upright and looking over to his right at his slate haired roommate.

“Phantomhive… Are you asleep?” McMillan asked hesitantly, scared to wake him up. After a beat when there was no answer, he debated on just going back to sleep and acting like nothing happened. But, the guilt was creeping in more and more the days passed. The day he caught Ciel’s eye in the classroom after his P4 situation, he noticed the surprise in Ciel’s eyes when he was amongst those who were gossiping. His pride and his reputation told him otherwise, that this was for the best to not be an outcast. But, his friendship with Ciel meant more to him, perhaps if Ciel accepted his apology they’d be on their next step to something more… If only.

Sitting upright once more, and peeling back the drapes on his bed, he peeked a look over at the boy.

“No…I’m awake.” Ciel whispered.

“Say can I come over and talk to you?” McMillan asked, an olive branch extending. McMillan hopeful he’d be able to make amends. Another beat before Ciel responded his agreement. Giddy, he had to slow himself down when getting out of his own bed. Hoping his enthusiasm didn’t show too much. He tip toed over to the bed and slid in next to Ciel while he pulled on his eyepatch. McMillan took note of the gesture, wondering just what did the boys’s eye look like to warrant an eyepatch in the presence of people. Was he that insecure? A pang of sorrow went through him at that moment.

“I’m sorry…. About not standing up for you at school.” The brunette whispered. His sincerity palpable through the dark room. Ciel fought to keep the smile off his face, seems like his plan of playing the wounded pup was working.

“Don’t worry. We’ve got to make it through six years together at this place, so… I completely understand.” Ciel said, keeping his tone docile.

“But why on earth would you go and do such a thing? What made you break your appointment with the P4?” McMillan pressed. Ciel struggled to keep his temper. Who was this kid to question him like that, what did it matter to him. He wanted to outright shut him out. If it wasn’t for the fact that he needed McMillan at this moment, he would have done so. Reigning in his anger, he got back to the task at hand, playing the wounded animal.

“It wasn’t my intention to do so. I was told to come at four, but the appointment had actually been for two.” Ciel whispered, adding a shake to his voice for good measure. McMillan let out a surprised gasp. Waking one of the older boys up, Ciel shushing him before he woke the rest of the boys up. McMillan recovering immediately after.

“But we heard him say four too, you know?” The brunette’s voice becoming stronger, defiant.

“But there’s nothing more to be done about it now so…” Ciel trailed off, his eye conveying sadness. McMillan falling for it hook, line, and sinker.

“I know! I’ll prove you right!” Said the younger, becoming excited at the prospect of exonerating his friend and gaining his trust back. Ciel feigning confusion.

“If my word alone isn’t good enough, I’ll go around and ask for other witnesses to come forward. You didn’t to anything wrong Ciel.” McMillan said firmly, his eyes shining with confidence and pure intentions. Ciel smiled, a disarming one, watching how the naive McMillan smiled back at him.

“All right, I’d really appreciate your help. Thank you McMillan.” Ciel said. The other boy bounding off the bed happily slipping back to his own bed. Ciel smiled once more, and this time it wasn’t a kind one. Too easy.   

❊          ❊          ❊

A week later marked Prince Soma’s arrival. If the Indian Prince knew anything, it was how to make a grand entrance, and how to showcase his wealth and status. A parade of elephants and servants with colored confetti littering the walkways garnered everyone’s attention during passing period. The demon behind his master, watching the exorbitant display before them.

“He’s made it into the red house in splendid fashion I see. The brand and wealth of Indian royalty is nothing to scoff at.” Ciel said, a genuine smile on his face at his friend.

“Be that as it may, I still did not anticipate that he would come to school on an elephant.” Sebastian said, a similar amused smile matching his mate’s.

Unluckily for Ciel, Soma decided to disregard his need for caution and decided to lift him up into the air into the howdah with him. Sebastian taking that as his cue to leave, blending into the crowd of students he greeted them as he normally would.

Atop the elephant in the privacy of the howdah, Ciel slumped at the bottom of it, gasping and panting for air, attempting to gather his wits after being lifted so high and by something he didn’t trust that wouldn’t drop him. Sitting back, gripping the edge of the howdah with one hand to temper the sway of the elephant’s steps, he sighed.

“There is a reason I asked you to come. You see, I’ve quarreled with Maurice Cole of the red house… Your house. As you already know, I haven’t too many friends… So I’m afraid I don’t quite know how to smooth things over with him. And I thought perhaps I could use your help…” Ciel said, a sly smirk on his face, appealing to Soma’s sensibilities as his friend was the best way to guarantee his cooperation. Saying everything Soma would ever want to hear from him, suppressing a shudder.

“I’d appreciate it if you would observe Maurice Cole closely for me and tell me what he’s like… Especially what he’s like at red house since I can’t see that side of him for myself.” Ciel said, looking Soma in the eyes, ensuring the Prince could grasp how dire his situation was. The two making a pact atop far from everyone else.

❊          ❊          ❊

The trap was set, Maurice Cole would see his demise today. The listening device was in place, now all he needed was for Maurice to follow through with his promise and show up to the music room. Ciel had been waiting there for the past 20 minutes, becoming impatient. 

“Such a hassle for a stupid idiot like him.” Ciel grumbled to himself, mindful of the listening device. Not long after, he heard footsteps approaching the door. Straightening, he watched as the person he truly despised walked into the room like he was untouchable. The aura of arrogance surrounding him, Ciel itched to wipe the look off his face. Cole entered, standing in the middle of the room, crossing his hands.

“You’ve called me to this room for…?” Cole trailed off, impatience heavy in his voice. “I really must be getting to the swan gazebo.” 

Ciel smiled.

“I won’t take much of your time. I simply want to confirm a small matter.” Ciel said, leaning back on his heels. 

“Cole, regarding your summoning to me from the other day… It seems the message you conveyed was incorrect after all.” Ciel’s voice accusatory and firm, leaving no doubt in his voice.

“You’re still saying that? It’s not nice to blame others for your own mistakes.” Maurice said, eyes narrowing at the obvious truth.

“A friend confirmed it with our other classmates, since you’re the most fair faced boy at the school, the onlookers were many. By the way, eighteen students testified that you “mistakenly” said ‘at four pm.’ No. To call it a mistake, a mere slip up of the tongue, is misleading. Because you allowed your tongue to slip on purpose.” Ciel said. Cole shrugged, not at all phased by Ciel’s words, still insisting it was nothing but false accusations.

“Then how do you explain the incidents involving four other students, including Joanna Harcourt?” Retorted the Earl. The remark did it’s job, as it threw Cole off for once, a confused expression marring his face.

“Of the students who were invited to the swan gazebo by the prefects… All those who broke their appointment claim it was due to communication troubles with you. For a prefect’s fag to cut down the weak as you’ve done… Goes to show just how much of a sly coward you are. Yours are the actions of an outright liar!” Ciel said.

“Moreover, you even leave your fag duties as a prefect’s fag to other students. Completing the data Redmond requested, ironing and show polishing. Even the preparing of dishes, you haven’t done any of those yourself! Your competence is an utter sham!” Ciel shouted, pointing dramatically at Maurice. The ever confident Maurice was still not shaken, shrugging the accusations off yet again.

“What wild fancy. How can you claim all that when you haven’t any proof.” He said coldly. Ciel smiled.

“Ah, but I have proof.” Said the Earl. Reaching into his pocket to retrieve the cards from his pocket. The look on Maurice’s face finally revealing the shock and his true countenance. The prefect’s fag spluttering his surprise when seeing the cards. Multitudes of them, ones he thought he got rid of once and for all. No. He’d disposed of them. How the hell did this Phantomhive boy retrieve them?!

“Recognize these don’t you? It’s one of the cards you employ when commissioning your lackeys to do the work for you.” Ciel said smoothly, a hand in his pocket, now it was his turn to be the arrogant one. Ciel was going to just leave it at that one card, but he wanted his revenge, he wanted Cole to slink back from the shithole he came from. He would make him pay for embarrassing him. Producing a bag filled with every single one of the requests Cole had sent out and naming them all.

“H-how could you get them…. I told them to dispose of it!” Cried Maurice in horror.

“Oh, they did what you asked and disposed of them alright, it's a relief they didn’t take the bins to the collection center yet. Such trouble that was unearthing these tiny cards from the heap of the gathered rubbish piles. Restoring the cards which were torn into small pieces was quite difficult as well.” Ciel said with a chuckle, imagining Sebastian digging through the trash, wondering how long it took him.

“I assume you’ll tell Redmond so I won’t have to? And trust me, you don’t want me to tell Redmond.” Ciel added.

Maurice stood there, in shock, his face downward, refusing to accept what was happening. 

“….Yes… You’re right. I’ll tell him…” Maurice said in a detached voice. Before his face twisted into a horrendously unattractive face. 

“I’ll tell him absolutely nothing!” He shouted just as three students burst in and grabbed Ciel by the arms, hauling him back against the door. Maurice got in his face, his face back to its ugly facade of a smile.

“You didn’t actually think I’d come here unprepared did you?” He said. “You’re a fool!” Maurice said while kicking Ciel square in the ribs. Walking over to the pile of cards Ciel had, shoving them back into the bag, and setting it ablaze.

“There we go! Evidence destroyed.” Maurice said, a malicious smile on his face. Walking up to Ciel and grabbing his tie, their faces close together. Maurice caressing Ciel’s face briefly before spitting in it. Fuck the plan. Ciel thought, anger filling him, he lunged forward to no avail, the other three boys holding him back.

“After all that trouble you went through. What a pity. You irritate me! Who do you think you are?! You’re getting uppity simply because the seniors have taken a passing fancy at you. Making use of other people is a talent too you know!? And I’m particularly talented at making good use of the plain students! I, the most attractive boy in this school! Whether or not I become a prefect at this school can make or break my future. That’s why I’ve flattered over the prefects to within an inch of my life!” Maurice ranted, becoming more and more enraged with every word that came from his mouth. Ciel letting him ramble on, letting him dig his own hole.

“I will be the next prefect of the red house! And I will be the one Redmond loves best!” He shouted, producing a pair of scissors and slashing Ciel’s uniform in two, hauling back and delivering a brutal kick to his chest. The air leaving Ciel’s lungs, gasping for breath. He sagged against Maurice’s goonies tight hold. 

"You really are a fool for picking a deserted place like this! No one will come to your rescue you now!” Maurice said, Not that you know of  Ciel thought. He just needed to play the innocent little lamb a tad bit longer. If it were a different circumstance he would have long called for his demon. If all was going according to plan, the prefects should be on their way. Hamming it up, he begged Maurice to stop, yelling it out in desperation. Maurice was about to haul back and kick him once more, when the door crashed open, the entire P4 save for Redmond bursting in the room. Greenhill breaking the hold the goons had on Ciel with his cricket bat. Turning towards Cole with a vicious glare.

“You’re going to pay dearly for forcing me to break my vow of silence Cole!” Greenhill shouted. Like the pathetic sod Maurice Cole was, he immediately started sobbing and begging. Edward helped Ciel up from the floor and straightened his jacket so he’d be more presentable. Ciel gathered himself and divulged his plan, walking over to one of the paintings he turned it around, revealing multitudes of strings together to create their makeshift listening device. Revealing Redmond on the other end, the prefect severed his ties with Maurice. The boy's face crumpling up, Redmond's words being the breaking point for him, falling to his knees and sobbing hysterically. Ciel frowned, he wanted so badly to laugh in Maurice Cole’s face, he wanted desperately to rub it in and add insult to injury, but not now. Not with the P4 watching, he had to play the innocent student still. Besides, Sebastian should be delivering Maurice Cole’s final punishment momentarily.

Kneeling down on one knee, he produced a handkerchief from the inside of his coat, and offered it to Cole.

“If you face everyone with honesty from now on, I’m sure you’ll be able to regain their trust. To help with that, I made certain to share your true face with everyone Cole.” Ciel said, holding back a laugh. A side glance out the window revealed hundreds of photos of Cole without the makeup on his face, the ugly twisted expression in the morning landing into the hands of all the awaiting students of Weston.

“Your skill with makeup is the real thing.” He said sweetly. He was about to walk away when Edward’s voice broke through.

“Ciel! I’m sorry for falsely accusing you! Please forgive me!” Came from his cousin, a contrite bow matching his voice.

Bluewer coming up to Ciel and intertwining his fingers into his hair, Ciel fought the instinct to flinch. Looking up at the prefect, he noted the odd look in his eye. Looking away, uncomfortable with the intense look he was getting. 

“Your deeds were brave Phantomhive.” Bluewer said, his voice warm, though there was a tinge there that made Ciel on edge, glancing at the other prefects, it would seem they were unaware of it.

“T-thank you! When I discovered there were others besides me who had suffered at Cole’s hands, I just couldn’t let it go..” Ciel said, trailing off, mustering up the energy for a smile. “I’ve never been one to condone such wrongdoings you see.” He said, presenting the P4 and Edward with the most innocuous smile he was capable of. The P4 immediately surrounding him, fond smiles all around. Everyone in the room missing the demon clad in black who was peering through the windows with a less than pleased expression on his face. 

❊          ❊          ❊

“That was quite the show you did.” Sebastian said, knelt in front of his master tending to the bruises Maurice had been responsible for.

“I’m just glad this whole headache is dealt with. Hmf. And that idiot thought he was going to win. Shows him not to underestimate me.” Ciel said, fighting a wince when Sebastian pressed a smidge too hard at the bruise.

“Indeed, it was amusing to see his comeuppance. What a devious Master I have.” Came from the demon. “Your fag swearing in ceremony will be next week, it will surely guarantee all eyes are on you now.” His eyes disapproving at the notion. It just meant less time with his lord than they were getting already.

“Oh, calm down will you? I’m certain we’ll figure something out.” Ciel grumbled, buttoning up his shirt and getting up when a knock came from Sebastian’s door. Another student, another headache for the demon.

❊          ❊          ❊

“I offer you this pledge and ask that you be my fag… Ciel Phantomhive.” Said Clayton, his eyes raking over the boy’s figure. Attempting to keep a disinterested expression on his face, though that was quite the arduous thing to do, especially when the boy was kneeling down to accept his flower.

“I humbly accept.” Came from the little Phantomhive boy, a swallow from his older fag. He stood once more to have Clayton place the flower in his jacket pocket. 

“It is done.” Clayton said, a strained whisper. His breath barely escaping him in ragged breaths. Clearing his throat, he dismissed Ciel, walking out of the church and into the throng of students outside. Mission accomplished.

Ciel was suddenly crowded when he made it outside, the rest of the sapphire house surrounding him, oohing and aahhing at his new status. All of them shouting all at once. A fake smile on his face, Good grief, If I’d known it’d garner this much attention, I would have just found another way. Ciel thought. Ciel hoped it would last for the day only, hoping the excitement would die down after, yet it remained the next day, and the next day after that. The attention was wearing him down.

Thankfully he’d found a reprieve from the constant attention from his fellow peers during the day, at night after hours, he’d slink into the dormitory wardens office late at night. Seated in the chair, he leaned back, letting out a sigh of relief. He truly wasn’t made for sustaining social interactions for lengthy periods. He’d very much rather the sole company of his demon. Speaking of which, he’d noticed ever since he’d taken to visiting at night during the past week, Sebastian had been a lot calmer as of late. The usually antsy demon was sitting quite peacefully behind him. Noticing the demon had been quieter as of late. Quite possibly due to his frequenting of his demon's office. He smiled, it was then and there the Earl decided to test out this theory. The next night, instead of visiting Sebastian, he went and hung out with McMillan. And the next night after, he hung around Clayton and his friend group. The next night after was McMillan again, the poor lad overly excited that Ciel decided to grace him with his presence. And so forth for the entire next week.

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel found a quiet corner of the library, sighing to himself, finally free from the incessant boys for once, he was almost regretting taking on this request. Sitting himself down on one of the wooden chairs he folded his arms together, and rested his head on them, closing his eyes for a second if not to catch up on his much needed alone time. His eyes popping open when he heard the library door open and footsteps approaching, groaning inwardly at himself at the intrusion.

“Oh! There you are Ciel! Hope I’m not interrupting anything! Mind if I join you?” McMillan asked.

Yes, I do mind. You’re interrupting all the time. Thought a disgruntled Ciel.

“No, I was just taking a rest, what is it that you needed?” Ciel said, less than pleased at how McMillan had been following him around like a lost little puppy as of late. He’d hardly had time to see his mate and it’d been getting to both of them. He payed the boy no mind, letting his ramble on and on about whatever trivial matters he thought was of importance.

The bell ringing for them to head to class, McMillan on his heels like a dog. It would seem the demon was at his wits end, his thoughts were interrupted by a note landing on his desk just as Sebastian passed by. Ciel opened it. Meet me in the library after lights out. Ciel was instantly curious, what on earth brought this up. As far as he knew nothing had developed just yet. 

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel grumbled to himself, the audacity for the demon to summon him this late, and to the library halfway across the campus for bloody sakes. Glancing around, he made sure all was clear before stepping into the library, missing a certain prefect who’d been tailing him. Entering the library, he looked around, a lone lantern lit on one of the tables, approaching it he looked around the bookshelf, not seeing anything, he was about to call out when he was roughly grabbed and shoved against the bookshelf, a hand clamped over his mouth to silence him. The next thing Ciel knew, he was pressed up against his demon’s legs, holding on for dear life with is arms and legs clinging to his demon. He was about to yell out, when the library door opened once more. Footsteps filling the silence before a voice sounded.

“Oh?” Bluewer. Ciel swallowed nervously, how could he have missed Bluewer behind him? Bluewer looking to his left then right, then at Sebastian.

“What are you doing here at this hour?” Sebastian asked, not at all pleased with the stalking of his lord. Bluewer tensed.

“Are you looking for something?” Asked Sebastian, his tone firm.

“No sir… Pardon me, Professor Michaelis.” Bluewer said, before turning around and closing the library door. Ciel waited a few seconds just for good measure to speak. Though, before he could, he was roughly shoved against the bookshelf once more.

“OI! Watch it! What the hell—“ Ciel started, not able to finish his sentence before Sebastian crashed his lips down to his. He was going to protest, to reprimand Sebastian for this, but his words couldn’t come. He couldn’t deny that he’d missed his lover. It was the first time in two months that they’d gotten a chance to do this, and if it was here and now, Ciel wouldn’t complain. He didn’t complain when the demon unbuttoned his slacks, nor when his shirt and coat went along with it. His arms coming up to wrap around the demon’s shoulders, letting himself melt into his mate. Whatever Ciel was going to say was lost, lost in between the dust filled pages of the books that bore witness to such debauchery. 

Somehow they’d ended up on one of the tables, Ciel couldn’t recall how or when, all he knew was that by the time the demon extracted himself from his behind, he was barely able to prop himself up on the table. The demon buttoning himself up, his prick still soiled with his own fluids. Kneeling down to clean his lord up. Ciel stared at him with a mild look of disgust mixed with humor. 

“That was absolutely perverted of you. What, you couldn’t wait to do it properly in bed? You had to resort to taking me against the wall of books in the library? Filthy demon.” Ciel chided with a grunt as Sebastian's tongue slipped out of his hole.

The demon merely looked up at his lord, a knowing look in his eyes, he said nothing else, returning his tongue from where it was to clean his lover. Once Ciel was satisfied, Sebastian straightened up, looking his lord in the eyes. His Master’s lips twisting into a smile.

“What a lecherous man you are Professor, Do you often fuck boys in your class” Ciel said, hoping to take a stab at Sebastian for his impropriety. The demon laughed, looking at the boy with a sinful gaze. Licking his lips. 

“Only the one’s I like.” Ciel looked away, unable to handle the demon’s gaze. They wouldn’t have time for another round. Stretching, and hopping off the table, Sebastian helped his lord buckle his pants back up. 

“Anyways, just what the hell was that about? Surely you didn’t bring me here in the dead of night just because you couldn’t control yourself.” Ciel muttered, dusting off his jacket.

“You reeked of the other boys, I decided to remedy that.” The demon said, his lips turned downward at the mere mention of the other boys. Straightening up, he looked back down at Ciel, satisfied now that he looked thoroughly fucked.

“Besides, I also wanted to convene with you to discuss what we’ve gathered so far. You’ve been busy with those mongrels and I haven’t had a chance to see you,” Sebastian said, throwing an accusatory glance at Ciel, as if knowing the exact reason for his absence.

Ciel sniffled, pretending not to know what his demon was talking about, leaning against one of the chairs, he shrugged his jacket on.

“Sniffing around was useless. No matter what I asked, the ultimate response was always ‘it was the headmaster’s decision.’” Ciel said, mocking the way the students said it. The demon grimaced, not liking what he heard, he thought the boy would get something useful at least.

“The staff replied the same way as well.” His face adorning a disappointed expression. Though it properly straightened out when his lord face turned to once of determination.

“Well then, if that’s how it’s going to be, I’ll have to use whatever means necessary to make contact with Derrick directly! Come along Sebastian.” Ciel said, walking over to one of the windows and opening it. The demon following after.

“But Young Master, are you sure you won’t be penalized with two ‘y’s if you leave your house at this time of night?” The demon inquired, surely his lord wouldn’t be this reckless. Ciel scoffed at his worry.

“Isn’t it the wardens who hand out the punishments to students? Correct me if I’m wrong Professor.” Ciel replied, hopping out the window.

“Ahh, Yes. You are correct.” Replied Sebastian. Together, they were off to the Violet Wolf house. The two stopping in front of the black ornate gates, surveying the area.

“Well? How will you meet with Lord Derrick?” Asked his demon, curious as to what the boy’s game plan could possibly be. “You are forbidden to enter other houses, if you sneak out only to be caught, it will surely come with heavy punishment.” Said Sebastian, reminding his lord just how dire the situation was. He offered up his powers for him to use, surprised when Ciel shrugged it off.

“If I can’t get inside his house..I just have to get him to come out!” Exclaimed Ciel as he winded his arm up and threw the lantern he was holding. It crashing through the window of the purple house, the curtains and floor quickly catching fire. Panic ensuing from the loud sound, lights flickering on, a commotion starting as the purple house members scrambled to evacuate.

Ciel turned to his demon, an arrogant look on his face, the very same one that had the elder besotted.

“Are you aware of article 87 of Weston college’s school rules Professor Michaelis?” He asked, a cheeky smile adorning his face. Sebastian rattled off the rule playing along. The students must evacuate in the event of an emergency, flushing Derrick out was his plan, how devious. How delightful.

“Your conduct is deserving of expulsion if you are found out Phantomhive,” Sebastian purred, grasping his lord’s chin and bring it close to his face, caressing it.

“However, as watchdog to the queen, your actions are deserving of great praises Young Master.” Sebastian said, unable to hide the desire in his voice, letting go of his face and righting themselves. Ciel leaned against his demon, both of them watching in anticipation as the purple house went up in flames.

“Prefect Bluewer was correct. I should know the school rules by heart. I look forward to seeing what kind of fellow he is. We’ll meet at last Derrick Arden!”

 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 32: His Earl, Educated Pt. 4

Notes:

Hello all! This is the final chapter in the Weston Arc, I do hope you all enjoy! Also, I will be skipping Cricket, as I don’t feel the need to recap it scene by scene also because I feel as if I can’t write sports as well. Also hooray! We have hit 100,000 words, I have no idea how, but thank you to each and every one of you guys who have stayed for this long!

After the debacle with the violet house fire still yielding no results and no more answers to Derrick Arden’s whereabouts, the only thing it guaranteed Ciel was him smelling of soot and loss of sleep that night. Ciel was growing impatient, he even thought of having Sebastian off Clayton if it meant he would get just a smidge closer to the P4 and the truth. If there was a way to get selected for cricket and have them win that’d be the best outcome, to give the Blue house a victory in years and to be invited to the midnight tea party. Ciel was ruminating on how to go about things when he heard Clayton call for him. Letting his friends go without him, he approached Clayton, the older fag had a strange look on his face, one Ciel didn’t like. Hesitantly he stepped forward, curious as to what he could possibly want.

“Congratulations!” Clayton said, a much too wide smile on his face. He reached down to pat him on the head. “You have been selected as a player in the cricket tournament on the fourth of June!” Ciel was at a loss, he didn’t think things could go his way so quickly. 

“I’m deeply honored! But… Why me?” Ciel asked. Clayton could ask the same. Why the little Phantomhive boy, Why indeed. But looking at the boy gave him all the answers he needed. Because he was perfect, to Clayton. He was sure Bluewer would agree. Because Ciel was innocent and sweet and it made Clayton excited. Brushing his fingers through the boy’s locks, he gave some rehearsed explanation of how Ciel exposed Maurice and how it showcased his prowess. He definitely was fit to ensure the Blue houses victory. Watching the boy run away, with his lips turned into a smile as he went to thank Professor Michaelis, did Clayton let out a sigh. He gathered himself, walked over to the boys’ dormitory and entered the bedroom. Striding over to Ciel’s dresser, he swiped an article of clothing, tucking it into his inner coat pocket before walking away. the boys were thankfully in their enrichment classes, so no one was wiser. This should definitely hold him over for now, until he made his move.

❊          ❊          ❊

The demon walked through the main courtyard, a hiss escaping his lips as he saw Clayton exit the boys’ dormitory. He was about to go and confront him when he heard his favorite voice calling out for him.

“Professor Michaelis!” Said the boy. For a moment, the demon almost lost control there. If he hadn’t known it was an act, he would have been partly baffled. His lord launching himself into his arms. He allowed himself to smile, this was by far the most entertaining show his master had put on as of late. Reminded of their prerogative he played along, admonishing the boy for running, and chastely accepting his gratitude. He laughed on the inside, sensing the waves of utter embarrassment and humiliation running off the boy. His lord must be desperate to lower himself to this in front of his own servant. Watching the boy walk away, he turned on his heels and went into his office. 

❊          ❊          ❊

The weeks went by in a blur, their practice sessions in preparation for the cricket tournament taking most of their free time and energy. Ciel had all but given up on Derrick Arden. If none of the students or prefects would fess up, he was more determined than ever to win the tournament. He’d win, and meet the headmaster directly, and ask about Derrick Arden directly, no more skirting around for answers. 

It was the night before the tournament and the school was hosting a banquet to light the flame of Saint George per Weston tradition. The families of those partaking in the tournament were all invited to celebrate and commemorate the event. The houses would come out one by one once introduced. Sebastian was amongst the crowd of staff and guests within the great hall, he could hear the thrumming of the boy’s heart behind the doors and it would appear the boy was nervous. As to what, the demon couldn’t say, their practice runs had gone smoothly, and the demon was sure they’d be able to overcome any obstacles that might occur. The murmurs of the crowd dying down and Agares introduced each of the houses, each met with their own varying degree of applause and chatter. The P4 members separated themselves from their groups, and surrounded the great torch, each one raising their own lit staff bearing their house emblem on it and setting the large torch aflame reciting the traditional Weston vows.

“We, the players, in accordance with the great tradition of Weston College shall fight fair and square until the very end. This we do solemnly swear.” The all recited in unison, the flame setting ablaze, followed by a roar of cheers from the audience. After Agares announced the official start of the tournament, everyone was free to mingle and mill about. Unfortunately for Ciel, that meant he was bombarded with people trying to pester him with marriage proposals with various noblemen daughters, as if he wasn’t already taken.

Between Bluewer’s sister attempting to make a pass at Ciel and the atrocious Viscount Druitt making his appearance, he’d just about had enough of interacting with the general public for once. Slipping away from the crowd, he went out the door he came from and went down the hall into the bathrooms. He went to one of the sinks and turned it on, splashing cool water over his face. He leaned over the sink and looked at himself in the gilded mirror. The ridiculous outfit he had to wear, the hat nestled on his head that made him look impossibly shorter, the slight bags under his eyes from lack of sleep the past night. He looked tired, hell, he was tired. He was ready to up and leave this school, ready to be away from everybody and their mundane problems. He missed his manor, his clothes, his rings, he missed having proper baths, most of all, he missed spending quality time with his lover. It wasn’t even a stretch at this point to say he even missed his servants. Letting out a deep sigh, he turned off the water and straightened up. They’d be done soon enough and they would leave this blasted place.

Ciel was broken from his musings when he heard one of the toilets flush, and the stall door opened. Bluewer coming from the stall, having also escaped the madness and had made it to the bathroom before Ciel. Bluewer’s eyes lit up once he noticed Ciel was alone. He looked around confirming that there was no one else around before approaching the boy. The way he was looking at Bluewer with the most weary expression made his heart clench as well as other places. He was about to say something when he faltered, he didn’t know why but the words wouldn’t come. It wasn’t until the boy was about to walk away did his hand shoot out and he grabbed Ciel by the shoulder, stopping him where he was. Shocked, Ciel turned towards him, looking Bluewer in the eyes, irritated at how he had the nerve to touch him, he’d almost shaken his arm off out of habit, he should have. No sooner did he turn around did Bluewer inch his face closer to Ciel’s and only then did the boy start sweating not good. Bluewer backed him up against the wall effectively trapping Ciel there. Ciel wracked his brain for anything, trying to free himself.

“Um— I should get going, I think Professor—“ Ciel was stopped short by Bluewer running a finger down Ciel’s cheek. Goosebumps made their way up and down the boy’s arms, his skin crawled, he fought the urge to throw up. Bluewer was breathing heavily now, looking into his eyes Ciel could see he was truly deranged and had way too much to drink already.

“You look so…beautiful, you know that Phantomhive?” Bluewer said, stroking another finger across his eyepatch. Ciel panicked, not wanting him to take off the eyepatch he sidestepped Bluewer, only to trip on Bluewer’s foot, the older prefect catching him in time. Righting both of them, Ciel froze in horror. Bluewer’s lips were pressed against his. Disgusted, he shoved Bluewer away roughly, his anger giving way to finally say the word’s he needed.

“I don’t know what your problem is, but you have been overstepping your bounds as of late, I might just have to report you to Agares if I see this behavior again. You’re lucky I need you for tomorrow otherwise I’d go right this moment. Keep your hands to yourself next time Bluewer.” Ciel scolded the prefect. Dusting off his shoulders, he straightened and walked out of the bathroom before he could hear Bluewer’s response. 

Shaking off the horrendous experience he grimaced, having been put in a worse mood. Rounding the corner he was grabbed by a pair of hands into one of the empty rooms. Good grief, what now?! Ciel thought. Said hands turned out to be Sebastian’s, much to the young Earl’s relief. He sagged against the familiar body of his mate, holding just a tad longer than he normally would. Turning and facing the demon he was surprised at the grim expression on his face. The demon started pawing at his lord, moving clothing out of the way and checking here and there for any sign the boy was harmed. When he found none, he sniffed, anger now in his eyes.

“What happened?” He asked brusquely. Ciel was taken aback, he hesitated, not wanting to put his demon in a worse mood, knowing how rash he could be sometimes he worried Sebastian might do something to ruin their plans tomorrow, they needed Bluewer for the game tomorrow. Though upon the demon growling when Ciel didn’t answer, his decision to withhold what occurred changed.

“H—He kissed me.” Ciel muttered, trailing off towards the end, partly worried Sebastian would judge him for it. He was met with silence instead. Dread in his gut when another minute passed and there was still silence from his mate.

“I didn’t want to, I fell and he caught me and kissed me, I didn’t have time to react. I’m sorry. I’ll stay away from him.” He whispered, attempting to calm his demon down.

The demon said nothing, his face frozen as if he hadn’t heard what his master had said. Usually, he ran red hot with his lord, his rage, his fury molten like the hellfire he came from; this time is was the opposite, icy cold. It ran through him, filling his very being with rage, he almost shed his human skin in that moment. His demonic essence flaring ever so slightly around him, a dark billowing outline. Pupils moving toward the one thing grounding him to the present. No, the boy needed him right now, he couldn’t get his revenge at the moment. He couldn’t go and tear Bluewer apart right now. He’d wait, just like Bluewer did. And he’d get his comeuppance. Letting out a deep breath, he reassured the boy it was alright, and that they were fine.  

Placing a kiss to his temple, he muttered soothing words as he wrapped the boy up in his arms. Ciel clinging to him tightly, ridding himself of the memory of how Bluewer’s hand felt clamped down on his shoulder. Closing his eyes he nuzzled further into Sebastian’s neck, shuddering at the unwelcome feeling of Bluewer’s lips against his. A whine slipping from him unconsciously. The demon hugging him tighter, the boy pulling away to look his demon in the eyes once more, his eye pleading, begging. Leaning in for a kiss, he paused before their lips touched.

“Please… Just get rid of his touch from me.” He whispered. Twining his fingers into his hair, the demon groaned into his mouth, softly melding his lips with his lovers. The two connected like that for a while, one seeking solace, and the other readily giving it.

The boy was frantic, needing anything to erase what had happened from his mind, from his body. Pressing himself closer to his demon he reached a hand down to his own shirt, clumsily unbuttoning them before he was stopped.

“As much as I wish to as well, we don’t have time my lord, and you’re not in the right state of mind.” Sebastian said, a gentle smile on his face. Upon the disappointment on Ciel’s face, he settled for smaller kisses on his face. Peppering them all over until the boy smiled and let out a tiny giggle in response.

“Alright, alright, You can stop. I get the point.” His Earl said with a half chuckle, the demon met his eye, measuring his lord and ensuring he truly was alright. Once he was satisfied, he redid the buttons Ciel undid and straightened the boy’s outfit.

“They’re about to do the draws for the match selections, it would look odd if we were seen together, you go out first and I shall join you.” The elder said, ushering the boy towards the door. He watching him round the corner back to the party, ensuring the vile Lawrence Bluewer was out of sight and nowhere near his lord.

He waited a few minutes before joining the main party once more. It would seem they were lucky, no-one took note of their absence, having been too occupied with their own conversations and alcohol distracting them. Making his way to where the staff were, he passed by his lord and caught wind of the conversation Alexis was regaling of Ciel’s predecessor having been the only one to have the sapphire house since his enrollment at Weston and no one else had succeeded in following it. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Bluewer walking across the room, trying to go near Ciel. Fat chance. Stay away from him.

Conveniently, Bluewer slipped on a broken piece of tile that surely wasn’t broken a few seconds ago and fell right on his ass in front of his family, a piece of cake from someone’s plate toppling over and falling on his head at the same time. No one knew how, no one except a certain red eyed professor watching from across the room. I’ll deal with you later, that’s a promise. 

The butler making his way to the front of the room to draw the house selections, they would get appropriate matches to win. Sebastian and his powers ensured it. 

❊          ❊          ❊

 Their plan was going accordingly, using the beat of the music to their advantage, they were successfully able to score points to almost catch up to the Green house. Sebastian was about to start the next phase of their plan when a commotion caught his attention. The headmaster made his appearance finally.

Ciel turned to look at the commotion, a smile on his face as he watched Sebastian dash off from his post in front of the marching band towards the other stadium. I’m counting on you! You hear me Sebastian? The boy thought as he watched his demon run across the field. If there was a time for him blow all their plans and throw caution to the wind, now was the time. 

It was maddening to run at a human pace, it’d be so much faster to just use his demonic speed, but not here, not with all these humans in the way. Running across the field, and into the other stadium area, he walked up to the balcony where Agares and the headmaster was. To his surprise, it was just Agares, no headmaster to be found. Walking over to the edge of the balcony and looking out into the crowd, he spotted the headmaster talking with a lady near the field. Sighing, he made his way towards the area. Looking over to where his master was, it would seem their plan of using Lau had gone successfully, using the women in Lau’s harem as a distraction gave them the upper edge, now pulling ahead of Greenhouse. Smiling, he looked back at where the headmaster was and had to come to another screeching halt, the man was all the way across the field. The headmaster turned slightly to look towards Sebastian’s way, prompting the demon to turn away to hide his face. Growing irritated, he’d be forced to slow down and follow him from a distance. Following the man all the way to the main building, he could see his figure up on the 11th flight of stairs, heading up towards the clock tower. How odd, he has me chasing him but he continues to elude my grasp. Furthermore, his movements are those of a man intent on evasion. Impossible that he hasn’t noticed me. If that’s how it will be, then I won’t be so coy anymore. The demon smiled, looking around and seeing no other being, he leapt into the air, propelling himself past to the twelfth flight of stairs above the head master and flipping over to grab his hat. Just as he did, astonishingly so, the headmaster disappeared just as he made contact with the man’s hat. This could only mean one thing. The demon looked at the tailcoat in his hands, along with the gloves and grimaced. Not liking what this implied, it would seem him and his master were correct when they assumed something was very wrong with the headmaster. This only solidified their theory.

Deciding to return back to the field in hopes the headmaster might return. He folded up the waistcoat and gloves, and walked to his office to place the clothing on his chair before making his way to the field. He arrived just in time to see his lord get struck by Greenhill’s bat in the forehead. His seal sending sharp stinging throughout his hand in response. Upon the realization that the blue house won the match, the members of the sapphire house swarmed Ciel, all of them picking him up and lifting him to throw him up in celebration. He could sense his lord was uneasy with all the hands on him, the motion of being thrown into the air made the boy nauseous. He quickly intercepted, grabbing the boy before he could fall back down into the younger boys’ arms.

“Hold it right there!” Sebastian said, putting and end to the ruckus. Holding Ciel in his arms. Ciel sighing in relief. The cut on his head was still bleeding, fresh, and taunting him in the glistening light. The way the boy was looking up at him at the moment nearly took his breath away, even battered and bruised. Remembering he needed to stay in character he scolded the boy.

“How could you be so reckless? Getting that cut seems to come first.” In truth, he was a bit confused as he didn’t think he’d actually go that far as to risk his perfect little face for their victory. But then again, that was his master, always surprising him. Smiling, an innocent one on his face, hamming it up for their audience.

“But… winning alongside everyone has made me so happy.. that I’ve all but forgotten the pain!” The Earl said, the demon held back a chuckle, the irony in his words contradicting the throbbing from his seal. The boy was still in pain, and even still he was prepared to stick to his role. Leaning into Sebastian’s neck, allowing himself some form of comfort in front of everyone, even if just for the moment.

“We got to prove to everyone that even blue house can win if we put our minds to it—“ He started, the demon interrupting his lord. A wistful smile on his face.

“You really are… The most incorrigible boy.” He muttered, carrying the boy towards the medical building. Everyone else looking on with the same proud, admiring faces every single one of them falling for their intended outcome. Ciel looked around, and relaxed finally, letting his body rest since they’d started practicing for the tournament. The two not saying much the walk to the medical building. They entered, no one else there he set his lord down on one of the empty cots eyeing the boy a frown on his face as he removed the knee pads from the boy’s shins.

“Really Sir? How committed you are.” The demon said dryly.

“It gave us the required outcome did it not? Ugh… Curse that Greenhill.” The boy muttered. Looking sour, Sebastian chuckled at the sight. Excusing himself, he went to his office to retrieve the coat and gloves from the headmaster as well as the surprise he prepped for his lord. Returning, he prepped the medical gauze and forceps. Untying his eyepatch and putting it next to him, he dabbed at the wound, the boy wincing at the sting from the alcohol. 

“Ow! Can’t you go about it a little more gently?!” Ciel chided.

“Dear, oh dear… I thought you were so happy you’d all but forgotten about the pain Young Master?” Sebastian taunted.

“No matter, I scored and got my house the championship crown. A more perfect tearjerker of an ending I couldn’t hope for.” The boy muttered, looking quite pleased with himself. While Sebastian was bandaging his forehead, he remembered something.

“Oh, How did you do?” Off the demon’s confused look he prompted about the headmaster. The demon turning and retrieving the clothing and giving it to his lord, and equally confused expression on his face now. The demon frowned, having to admit to his master that he’d failed his task was humiliating.

“I regret to inform you… That I did my utmost to pursue him, but the moment I had him, this was all there was.” He said, arms crossed, a troubling expression on his face. Ciel’s astonished face, no ordinary person would have been able to evade a demon. Just who the hell was this headmaster? Ciel closed his eyes in frustration for a moment, groaning out loud before straightening up and massaging his eyes. Scoffing, he wasn’t going to let this get to him, they still had one more chance.

“In that case, I should’ve just had you make me some dessert or something.” The boy said, crossing his arms and shaking off his thoughts. The demon smiled as he heard that, knowing his mate quite well, he’d already anticipated this of him.

“I thought you might say that.” He said, his arrogance clear as day as he turned to get the dessert and present it to Ciel. Lifting the cover, he watched as the boy’s eyes lit up. They’d hadn’t had the chance to do their usual after hour meetings since they had been practicing for the big game, so his lord had to forgo many desserts within the last month. His excitement looking at this one was palpable.

“I made this one in hopes it would make up for your lack of a proper dessert. I’m sure it’ll be one to please. But… You can have this later..” The demon said, quickly closing the lid back over the dessert, much to the boy’s dismay. Sebastian had heard numerous footsteps approaching the Medical building and his assumptions were correct, the chatter of the sapphire owl boys growing closer and closer until they all burst through the door simultaneously. Ciel panicking and reaching for his eyepatch and tying it before they could approach. The boys circling Ciel all talking at the same time, overwhelming him.

“‘Bluewer was so happy!’ ‘Even stingy Clayton was raving!’ ‘Are you alright?” Came from various boys. Ciel looking around rapidly, trying to discern where each one was coming from. Finally, it was McMillan’s voice who broke through the crowd. 

“I never imagined I would witness the miracle of the Sapphire Owls firsthand! Thank you Phantomhive!” McMillan exclaimed, his eyes overflowing with the utmost jubilation and gratitude. One of the other boy’s tossed Ciel a hat with an ornate decroration adorning it, Ciel catching it and inquiring about it. McMillan saying it was for the boat parade and pulling Ciel to his feet, clinging on to his arm for far too long for the demon’s liking. Scowling, the younger boys too focused on Ciel to notice, he chided them.

“Boys! You all are far too loud! Let Phantomhive rest before the parade! He has to recover, we can’t have you all tiring him out before the big event!” Sebastian said, the boys bemoaning the strict housemaster’s reprimand. One by one, they all bid Ciel a farewell along with well wishes. The large doors closing and Ciel letting out a sigh of relief. Sebastian offering him his dessert once more, watching with warm eyes as the boy dug in eagerly.

❊          ❊          ❊

The demon and his lord entering Ciel’s designated tent for the parade, a box holding his outfit for the event inside. The demon opened it, his nose instantly assaulted with the smell of dust, and the scent of whomever had previously worn it. Absolutely not. The demon thought. The appalling outfit was much too large for his master. Grimacing in disgust as his lord bent to try it on. And, as expected it fit him horrendously. The demon couldn’t help but be reminded of the time the boy was drowning in his own coat. My coat is preferred to this abomination of this outfit. Sniffing, he took a jab at the boy.

“Your appearance is far and away more unsightly that even I had expected.” He said dismissively. He’d be damned if he was going to allow him to wear it. The boy’s face matching how the demon was feeling. Though he’d scold his butler for the impertinent comment before ordering him to tailor the suit for his body style.

“There is no need.” Sebastian said, the confused Ciel turning to watch as his demon went to another trunk, ones he recognized as Nina’s trunk that she’d send clothes in. Holding up the same style garment, only perfectly tailored to his body.

“You said you would win Young Master, it goes without saying that I, as your butler, would have seen to the necessary preparations.” He said, walking over to Ciel and undressing him for the better garment. After Ciel was dressed, they made their way to the pier where the boats were waiting for them. Before Ciel could step into on though, they called him over, the Blue house all lining up for a photo, much to the reluctant Ciel. Bluewer then instructed them on how things would go down, and when to remove their hats and salute Her Majesty. Together, they rowed down the river Thames towards Her Majesty, the timing was perfect, they'd reached the Queen by the time the sun was setting.

It was quite the show indeed, the lantern proved to be a beautiful touch, illuminating the sky and river that reflected the sky that was painted blue and purple and gold with shimmering sparkles of light. The blue house rowing up to the castle, Ciel standing and saluting Her Majesty. The Queen’s gaze lingering a touch longer on Ciel than the rest of the boys, a fond smile on her face. Ciel face was one of grim determination, A vow to his Queen. The truth is closing in, and I shall present it to you without fail. He thought, brandishing his sword in salute. Bluewer whispered his name, Ciel initially ignored it, if Bluewer thought he wanted anything to do with him after what happened last night he was sorely mistaken. However, when he called his name a second time, there was an odd intonation of it that caught his attention. When Ciel finally met his gaze, his eyes were serious and on the verge of panic.

“Phantomhive, we’re in a dire situation… Because we never truly thought we would emerge victorious we never once practiced for the boat parade.” He breathed out. No sooner had the words left his lips did the boat start rocking with the combined panic from the other boys. The boat capsizing and everyone spilling into the cool river Thames. Thankfully for Ciel, after the horrid cruise, his demon’s insistence on learning how to swim payed off. Swimming back up to the surface and clinging onto the overturned boat as a precaution. He looked back at the pier and saw that everyone in attendance, from Sebastian to the P4, and the servants that came to support him, to the Midfords that came to watch everyone chuckling at the very clumsy Blue house for their surely unforgettable blunder.

At the same time the blue house was trying to gather their wits, the fireworks display started. The now darkened sky filled with colors that splashed and colored the boys in the water. Ciel falling within Bluewers sights, and the sight that befell him took his breath away. He looked at the boy with fond eyes, he was breathtaking.

Ciel didn’t meet his eyes, his eyes were on his lover’s face, the colors bouncing off his pale skin. Too far away for Ciel to catch his red eyes, darkened with disapproval. To Ciel, his demon had never looked more beautiful than he did at that moment. The words couldn’t contain themselves to just his mind, his mouth moving on its own accord.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Ciel muttered, his focus not on the fireworks. Bluewer looked at him, taking in the boy’s damp hair, the way the younger boy’s eyes had softened towards the fireworks. He sucked in a breath. 

“Yes, beautiful indeed.” Bluewer concurred, though not about the show. He reached out for the boy, not before Sebastian’s voice rang out, beckoning everyone over to get out of the water before they got sick and to come get towels. Ciel eagerly did after Bluewer’s attempt just now, going towards Sebastian’s side of the dock and siting near his feet as the demon placed a towel over his master. Glaring at Bluewer as he did so. The warmth from the torches keeping him warm, The Midfords came over to Ciel and congratulated him on his win, Alexis was beaming with pride. Francis smiled, a reserved one, but her eyes held all the emotion needed, damp in the corners. Elizabeth was giddily hugging Ciel saying she knew he’d win, much to her brother’s ire.

❊          ❊          ❊

Clayton had come to fetch Ciel shortly after midnight, Ciel was dressed in his usual uniform, the blue flower on his lapel replaced with the white flower required for entry for the tea party. He slipped out of bed, Clayton and Ciel walking together, an unease in Ciel’s stomach for some unknown reason. They’d reach the headmaster’s office the P4 and their fags awaiting him inside. There was a secret passage leading to an outdoor garden. A table was set, Agares was standing off to the side, the elusive headmaster was seating in the chair to his left. Ciel eyed the headmaster, taking in his bowed head, his top hat slightly obscuring his face. He didn’t look all that special, what was Sebastian going on about? Still, Ciel was on edge, he couldn’t allow himself to be lulled into whatever false sense of security they wanted. He took his seat at the opposite end of the headmaster, the P4 and their fags filling in the seats on the sides. Bluewer announcing a toast, but before they could toast Ciel interrupted. Not wanting to waste time with idle chatter. He was here for one reason only, and he’d be damned if they would skirt around the issue again.

“As it stands, I can’t sincerely drink to this toast.” Ciel started, his eyes serious as he looked the headmaster up and down. Bluewer cocking his head, asking Ciel why he was refusing.

“Something’s weighing on my mind… Derrick Arden and his friends.” Ciel said, matter of factly, no back tracking, no more nervous hesitant questionings. He was done with this farce. The P4 reacting the same way they had when Ciel first asked the question, freezing and turning to glare at Ciel. Undeterred, the Earl carried on.

“I can’t raise my teacup until I see them.” Upon Ciel’s statement, Edward turned to look at his younger cousin, a look of partial embarrassment on his face. Ciel ignored him.

“Headmaster Sir, Will you listen to what I have to say?” Ciel started, but Bluewer interrupted him, scolding him for being so demanding to their headmaster. Ciel was unfazed. He continued on, retelling the events of everything that had transpired so far, omitting certain details. Violet’s claim that everyone was safe in the house fire, would be untrue if Derrick Arden was in the purple house the night of the fire, as he wasn’t evacuated with the rest of the students. Ciel stood up from the table, raising his voice, making it so no one else would interrupt him this time, screw being polite.

“It seems increasingly likely that they’re in a situation of great peril. Headmaster! Why not ask for the yard’s assistance in getting to the bottom of this?” He asked, interrogating the man who stayed ever still, his hands steepled upon one another he made no move at Ciel’s sharp tone. Agares was the one to speak up instead.

“There is no need for that. For they are right here in the school.” Agares said, pointing to the bottom of the clock tower. On cue, the door opened up, a shuffle of shoes sounding from behind it, the door opening.

“Hullo. I detect the wonderful aroma of tea.” Said Derrick Arden. A chill ran up Ciel’s spine at the sound of his voice. It was Derrick alright, but something was off about him. He looked like he did in the photo Her Majesty provided but simultaneously, he didn’t. Greenhill stared in shock at Derrick, his eyes almost as wide as the plates that were set on the table. 

“Arden?... Are you really F—“ Greenhill asked, but before he finished his sentence, Derrick repeated what he had just said, commenting on the small of the tea before leaning in close to Greenhill. Even the imposing Greenhill back away slightly, pure terror in his eyes at something Ciel couldn’t see. Ciel was about to address Derrick but not before the boy lunged forward and bit Greenhill’s arm blood gushing out of it. Greenhill writhed in agony, Ciel was frozen in place, trying to comprehend what was going on and why Arden would do such a thing. It clicked when Edward sprang into action, hitting Arden with his swords strong enough to surely kill him. But that didn’t happen, His hair falling away from his face revealing to Ciel the surgical suture. The very same one seen on that dreaded cruise almost over a year ago. Now wasn’t the time for logical conversations, or human weapons. Ripping off his eyepatch he called for his demon. Sebastian appearing behind his master right as he finished his sentence. Bluewer questioning Sebastian’s sudden appearance but said inquiry was disregarded for his master’s order of apprehending Derrick Arden. 

Grabbing the tablecloth from underneath everyone, he leapt into the air with it.

“It is unbecoming of an English gentleman to disregard etiquette… Especially at a tea party!” The butler said, always one to put on a show for his master. He landed and tied Derrick Arden up with the tablecloth. The mindless Arden falling on his side. The demon turning to tend to Greenhill’s bite. But as he was doing so, something Agares said made him freeze.

“Their episodes were too rough in the end..” A look of regret on the strange man’s face. Sebastian turned to eye the man, his eyes narrowing in response. Upon everyone else’s exclamation as to why the dormitory warden was here Ciel told them the truth.

“Professor Michaelis… No.. I should say, Sebastian, my butler and I came here to this school to look into the fate of Derrick and his friends. However, even a devil of a butler like Sebastian wasn’t successful and not once was he ever able to ascertain their whereabouts, because Derrick was already long dead.” Ciel said, looking down at Derrick with a regretful expression on his face. They were too late. Even from the beginning this was a lost case.

Pulling out a pistol he had stored in his inner pocket, he aimed it at the headmaster. 

“Now, I’d like to hear an explanation from you.” Ciel said, all the malice and contempt he could muster in his voice. The headmaster still said nothing, his continued silence grating on Ciel’s nerves. When a voice did speak up, it was from an unexpected one. Greenhill.

“We… only wanted to protect…” He said, trailing off. Sebastian prompting the boy to continue. It was Bluewer’s turn to speak.

“Saint George the symbol of our college, is said to have slain a dragon that jeopardized the peace in order to protect his country. In short, one cannot avert disaster without striking down the source of it. We simply abided by that teaching.” He said, his eyes were covered by his hair, his face downcast, as if looking in shame. The P4 collectively saying that they “dealt with Derrick.” And so, the P4 regaled their story. 

Derrick Arden had fooled the P4. Having been their fag, he was the picture perfect fag. The captain of the cricket team, the skills of an artisan, the skilled poetry written, Arden was a star. So they thought. As it turned out, Derrick had been in cahoots with three other upper class-men and had been badly abusing some younger years. All of his splendid achievements were false. Cricket. Embroidery. Term papers. Songwriting. Everything. He had stolen the talent of other students by use of despicable means.. to make himself shine. Had been ever since his enrollment four years ago. And Agares had been in on it with him. Greenhill was distraught at the notion, unable to handle it, he acted rashly, bashing Derrick Arden across the head and killing him the very night they uncovered his secret.

The P4 had since been given ultimate authority over the school besides Agares. Bluewer piping up, looking at Ciel and cocking his head, eyeing the boy for the first time now that he knew the truth.

“We have done their loved ones wrong, to be sure.. but we had no other alternative in order to protect the tradition and order. We did not wish to bring disgrace to this school by ruffling feathers. Surely you understand, Phantomhive?” Bluewer had said.

“But, how could you say that? You took his life..” Ciel said, eyes wide. he didn’t get to finish whatever he was going to say, as the headmaster started trembling, his laughter becoming louder and louder until he could hide his face no more. The laugh almost sounded familiar to Ciel’s ears, like he heard it before.. No.. It can’t be… Ciel thought. Unfortunately, it was indeed who he thought. Undertaker.

“Ah, I was wondering where you had run off to after closing up shop… I never imagined you would have secured work at a school of all places.” The devil said, stepping in front of Ciel and putting a hand out in a protective gesture. He’d learned his lesson the hard way last year.. No way was he going to repeat it. He’d play along for now, if the reaper had wanted to kill him again, he would have done it by now. The demon was more curious than anything as to what Undertaker was up to, so he’d be docile until required differently.

“My word… Our investigation into a handful of disappearances has taken a most outrageous turn Young Master. You four prefects murdered Mr. Derrick, and then you commissioned the aurora society to bring him back to life… How interesting.” Sebastian said. Amusement clear in his eyes, his chin in forefinger and thumb in contemplation, his eyes slits. Undertaker started cackling again.

“I have been gifted with more laughter than I deserve…. Human beings.. are supremely tragic.. supremely absurd.. and supremely delightful.” He said, a smile on his face still as he eyes the young Phantomhive boy. The devil smirked, for once, he was inclined to agree with the reaper.

Ciel turned towards his ex informant, narrowing his eyes in anger. He still wasn’t over what the damned monster had done to his mate. His hatred for the man growing as he took in his relaxed posture, the arrogant smile on his face was disgusting for him.

“Just what are you after?! It was only for a moment, but Derrick was conscious beyond a doubt. He was clearly different from the previous reanimated corpses… no. He has evolved! What are you getting at! What do you stand to gain!” Ciel spat, at his wits end with him.

“You are correct in your observations Earl, these ones are improved. You see, with these new ones, instead of looping their records, I simply took one of their most desired memories and attached that to the end of it. Most humans long for something, that desire is fuel for them to continue going. Even after death. Has it never occurred to you that something exceedingly amusing may unfold beyond the roll of the credits? To answer your question, I'm simply bored. When you've been around for as long as I have, it pays to shake things up a little.” Mused the Undertaker, talking languidly, as if he had all the time in the world.

“It would be a nuisance if certain bothersome individuals were to discover my whereabouts. So, I shall be going now.” Undertaker said, getting up from his chair and walking away. Ciel sprung into action, ordering Sebastian to capture Undertaker. Agares intercepting Sebastian’s route and coming into contact with Sebastian revealing the same surgical scar on his forehead. Another reanimated corpse. That must be why I felt a sense of unease that one time. 

The rest of Derrick Arden’s friends reanimating at the same time as when Agares grabbed the demon, the two going back and forth. Undertaker watched perched above the adjacent stone wall.

“This one is also improved, enjoy butler.” Undertaker said, laughing maniacally at the surprised expression on the demon’s face. Edward telling everyone to evacuate, Ciel leading the way to the exit door, ushering everyone to go ahead. Undertaker watched with curious eyes.

“He may have inherited the Phantomhive blood, but he’s quite unlike his predecessors… What a riot this is!” He said.

The demon not liking Undertaker’s gaze on his master reminded the reaper of his presence.

“Why, you are quite carefree about all this. Do you believe you can stop me with something like this?” The demon asked, almost offended the reaper thought so little of him.

“I’ve never underestimated you. All that sets us apart, are our goals…” The chartreuse eyed man said, his focus drifting off to his left, targeting the boy. Panic coursed through the demon’s body. He grabbed hold of Agares, slamming him to the ground by his head, crushing his skull to the cobblestone beneath his feet, his body going limp after. Rushing after his lord, he saw that Undertaker was closer to the boy than he was previously. Dodging one of the blades he threw Sebastian’s way, the demon couldn’t help but get a flash of the time on the Campania, the vision of the boy in Undertaker’s arms moments before he was stabbed was all the demon could see. The anger returning nearly consuming him. First the blasted boat, and then the debacle with that bothersome village. He'd had enough. His seal screaming at him in protest, in warning. His master had ordered him to catch Undertaker, but his life held precedent. This boy was his and he wouldn't allow anyone to even entertain the notion of anything otherwise. Reaching the boy just as Undertaker jumped over the stone wall, he turned one last time towards Sebastian a glint in his eye the demon didn’t like.

“I’m only saying this to be nice, but you should be on the lookout butler, let’s just say I caught wind of another of your kind down here and he was sniffing around your precious little Earl.” He said, turning on his heels and disappearing. Sebastian’s eyes narrowed at the sentence, if it was who he thought it was, then he would prove to be a nuisance.

The future threat this posed was the final nail in the coffin. The demon’s anger consuming him, running on pure rage and bloodlust. He’d had enough of this damned place. Enough of the demented Bluewer and Clayton molesting his mate, enough of McMillan following his master around like a lost puppy. He’d had enough of someone trying to separate them. As a large swarm of reanimated corpses lunged for Ciel, Sebastian took them out, seething in anger, crushing their skulls, tearing their bodies apart.

“Sebastian! Why did you come to me?!” Ciel shouted, this was the second time he’d let Undertaker get away and he was livid. He was going to say more, but the sound of his demon’s voice chilled even him to the bone. Turning to look at Ciel the demon’s face was half human, and half his demonic one, the demonic half sporadically shifting in and out between billowy shadows. oh, he was mad.

“Your life takes priority. You should know that by now. I have always strived to keep you out of harms way and to keep you safe. You are mine. I refuse to allow anyone to come between us.” He said, turning his head to look at his younger mate whose eyes had gone wide in shock. The movement of his head send blood spurting onto the boy’s cheek. Ciel was at a loss for words, never before had he seen his demon this mad, this out of control. He wasn’t sure he could handle the intensity. Seeing Redmond faint as he caught a glimpse of Sebastian’s face, he dropped the reanimated corpse’s body and dusted his hands off, the boy wiping the drop of blood on his face away at the same time. The two angrily staring at one another for a tense moment. Ciel really didn’t want to get into it with his demon at the moment, and thankfully for him Edward returned. Ciel was fuming still, he went with Edward back to his dorm while he ordered Sebastian to clean up the mess.

The two cousins walking side by side in silence, Edward being the one to break it.

“Ciel… It frightens me to no end.. that I might have ended up like those prefects too.. That I might’ve become a man who deludes himself into thinking that the sin of murder is equal to justice.” He said, voice trembling. Ciel’s chuckled, how naive his cousin was.

“Don’t worry, consider yourself normal if it scares you so. Unlike me.”  Ciel said, tearing off the white flower and throwing it to the ground.

❊          ❊          ❊

The carriage lulled by the curb, Ciel getting into it, his luggage placed in the back by Sebastian before the demon got in across from his master. He was still upset with his demon, so he chose to ignore him in favor of McMillan, who was waving goodbye to Ciel. They’d decided to leave immediately the next morning to report to Her Majesty. Ciel dressed in a bespoke garment fit for an audience with the Queen. The palace being nearby meant only a few minutes in the carriage and they were on Victoria’s doorstep before Ciel had time to think of anything to say to the demon. He glanced at him before moving to step out, his eyes down in disapproval, a frown marring his usual blank expression. Ciel frowned as well, unintentionally matching his demon.

“You still don’t like her do you?” He asked as he took his butler’s hand to exit the carriage. Silence. The boy stared at the demon for a minute, wondering if he should just order the demon to come inside with him. It only served to remind him of last night, and he scowled, turning away from Sebastian before he could even entertain the idea. If Sebastian still was in a bad mood after last night, then he could sulk all he wanted. Though, Ciel had some idea it wasn’t just that bothering him. He just chalked it up to the school finally getting on his nerves after two months combined with last night. If the demon was still in a bad mood after his conversation with Her Majesty, then they’d talk about it, but for now Ciel had a bigger thing to focus on.

❊          ❊          ❊

The demon watched as his master disappeared behind the ornate doors to the palace. His frustrations still deep in his bones. The last place he wanted to be was near Her Majesty. But his lord and need for his orders had to be followed. The demon just wanted to be home, the sooner the better. He missed how things were before stepping foot on the abhorrent school. Things were much simpler, cleaner. It was his master and him against the world. Now, it would seem they were at odds. He fished out the envelope from his inner coat pocket and tore it open. A picture from the blue house inside, his eyes zeroing in on Clayton and Bluewer, a hiss escaping his lips. He crumpled up the picture and threw it down to the ground and stomped on it for good measure. Glancing up, he’d calculated the approximate time it would take his lord to finish his meeting, and he disappeared into the shadow of the carriage. Heading straight for Bluewer’s house. He slipped under the crack of the door and up the stairs of the modest townhouse. It was empty, save for Bluewer who had just arrived after being exiled from the school. He was unpacking his bags, unaware of an extra guest that had joined him. Sebastian took shape behind Bluewer, looming over the boy.

“You made a grave mistake of touching what’s mine.” The demon started, eyes rouge in their rage. The memory of how Ciel smelt of him at the opening ceremony coming to mind, making what he was about to do much more enjoyable. Bluewer turned at the sound of his voice, dropping the shirt he was holding, letting out a surprised yelp at Sebastian’s sudden appearance in his bedroom.

“H—How did you get in here?! I’m calling Scotland Yard—“ The boy stuttered pathetically. 

“I see that you like taking what’s not yours, did Clayton give you that idea?” Sebastian asked, the words coming out in a whisper. He didn’t bother with words or waste anymore time, he started with the boy’s right hand, ripping it from arms. The boy screaming in pain and terror. Looking at Sebastian in horror. In an attempt to jerk away from the devil, he suitcase toppled over, a familiar piece of clothing much too small for Bluewer falling out. Upon the demon seeing it, his demonic essence flared around him, manifesting themselves like black flames behind him. He picked up his master’s shirt and turned to the boy.

“Since you’re so fond of doing things without people’s permission, I shall give you a taste of your own medicine.” Came from the now shadowy figure, the shirt was already soiled and defiled by Bluewer’s touch, no way would he return that to his master. He found better uses for it, like using it to muffle Bluewer’s screams.

The demon took his sweet time, ensuring to use every second of the time allotted to him. Bluewer’s muffled screams were music to his ears, he’d started with his fingers, snapping them one by one, and by the time he made it to Bluewer’s lower half, his rage had been nearly placated. Grabbing hold of his crotch, he divested the boy of his lower appendage. He paused for a moment, taking in the blood soaked floors and walls, the boy barely cognizant. He’d thought about leaving him to suffer until he died from his injuries, but he didn’t want to risk anyone finding him and it being linked to his master, so he crushed the boy’s heart with his hands. The silence and dripping blood was everything, he breathed in a contended sigh before gathering all the strewn body parts as well as Bluewer's suitcase and burning them, making it appear he'd never made it home. He quickly cleaned the walls and floorboards of any remnants of blood before returning to fetch his lord. He thought to go after Clayton for a moment, but changed his mind, choosing to spare Clayton’s life for the time being, Bluewer had been the more prominent pest out of the two. He was sure once word spread that Bluewer had gone missing he'd get the message.

In a much better mood, he smiled to himself, satisfied with the outcome. His lord was none the wiser as he stepped away from the palace and into the carriage. He did receive an odd look from Ciel. but the boy said nothing, his spirits high from the reality that they were finally going home. The two hour carriage ride passing slowly. Ciel nearly fell asleep, they’d reached the grounds of the Phantomhive manor both butler and Earl stepping out to gawk at the numerous sheep on their property. The servants all rushing towards them, grabbing at a sheep each.

“Young Master! You’re back!” Finny cried. The joy at seeing his master for the first time in two long months was palpable in the air. The energy from the other four matching his. Watching as they wrangled the sheep that had escaped from one of the farmer’s busted enclosure. Ciel watched them with a fond expression. It was indeed good to be back. He took a step towards the front steps, grass meeting his heeled boot and he froze. Two months had conditioned him to be afraid of grass. Bloody grass for fucks sake, what a joke. He laughed at the ridiculousness of it.

“What rubbish rules they had! Help them tidy up and prepare my afternoon tea.” He said smiling at his demon, now in a much better mood. He didn’t bother awaiting a response. Turning on his heels and walking away to the sound of his butler’s acknowledgement. The knowing that everything was as it should be was enough to melt away their troubles from Weston. The demon smiled, bowing and uttering his assent. He’d prepare the best tea he could for the boy. Watching as his master walked away, the confident stride in his gait sending a burst of joy through him. Echoing his master’s thoughts, Yes. it’s good to be home.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 33: First Encounter

Time after Weston had gone in a blur, summer came blistering, and as quickly as that came, the leaves were foregoing their annual change of color, the rusty red and orange tinting the trees, the air becoming crisp and nippy. Ciel couldn’t care less, and neither could his demon. Things had fallen into a rountine of sorts, the pair becoming content with their surroundings. Though, change was inevitable, there would always be something to change their path.

It was the middle of September and Aunt Francis was stopping by for a visit. Ciel sat in the sitting room sipping on his tea, trying in vain to enjoy the bold flavor of his Earl Grey. The sound of his aunt's grating voice a dull murmur in the background as he fought to drown her out. It wasn't that he didn't like her no. It was that he didn't like how she would always make him feel like he was a smaller child, like everything he’d done wasn’t enough or it didn’t matter. She never said anything though, it was just a general feeling Ciel got whenever he had the misfortune of being in his beloved aunt’s presence. He was able to drown her out for a good portion of the conversation. A sip of tea, an indulgent nod, a seemingly enthusiastic reply and one would never know Ciel was off day dreaming about something else entirely, or someone else rather. It wasn’t until she said a certain thing that caught Ciel’s attention.

“So, you’ll do it then?” She asked, her eyebrow raised in a questioning glance up from her teacup.

“I— sorry, I missed the last part, what will I be doing?” He asked hesitantly, wary of his aunt’s ire.

“For god’s sake Ciel, it’s obvious you weren’t listening. I asked that you attend this party next week at Lord Sallow’s estate.” Now it was Ciel’s turn to be curious. 

“With all due respect Aunt Francis, you know I’m not the type to fancy parties, unless it’s for business of course. So that being said, why would I want to partake in this particular event?” He asked. Sitting up straighter, looking at his aunt with a narrowing suspicion in his eyes. Whatever it was, it wasn’t good for him. As if on cue, her pink tinted lips pulled up into a smile.

“I merely want to find you a suitable wife. After your breakup with Elizabeth I gave you time, now let’s find you another lady yes?” Francis said, taking a long sip of her tea, avoiding eye contact with her nephew. 

“Francis, I would do that when I was ready, I’m far too busy to go around and flirt with anybody let alone spend the time establishing a relationship.” Ciel said, now cross with his aunt at the audacity for her to think she had the right to intervene in his personal life. She looked up at him, and he knew that look on her face, and it forebode nothing good. She wouldn’t take no for an answer. Ciel sighed, he thought for a moment, looked up at her expectant face and didn’t answer her for a moment, letting her be on edge. If she was going to be insistent upon being a nuisance then he’d take his sweet time answering her. He finished off his tea before he looked up at his aunt again.

“Fine.” Ciel said. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Sebastian stiffen. He supressed a chuckle, no doubt he was wondering if the boy had gone mad. Francis smiled, and eagerly began listing off the names of the girls who’d be in attendance at the party. Not before Ciel held a hand up to stop her.

“First of all, I said fine to going to the party, not that I’d agree to be swindled into a relationship.” Ciel said calmly, his chin resting on the tips of his fingers. His eyes alight with humor when his aunt balked.

“At least humor me Ciel. Please, I’m only looking out for you. There’s no harm in just talking is there? Who knows maybe you might fancy some of them if you try to talk to them at the least.” She said, her eyes filled with worry now. Worry for her youngest nephew that to her knowledge was unbetrothed and single, wasting his prime age on not thinking about his future or his legacy. This blasted woman has no idea what minding her own business is does she?  

“And I will. I said I’d go to the party, whatever happens after that is none of your business, I’m already going out of my way to accommodate your requests. Leave it alone at that.” Ciel said, his tone taking on a much harsher one. Francis pursed her lips, not fond at his response, but it wasn’t a flat out no. She’d have to take that at least. Letting the matter go, she finished the snacks that Sebastian set out and took her leave. Once the front doors shut and he heard the carriage fade away in the distance the butler turned to look at his Master.

“Surely you’re joking My Lord.” Sebastian said, obviously not pleased at what had transpired.

“I’ll humor her that’s it Sebastian, I have no interest in having someone fawn over me nor do I have any interest in anybody else. This is just for appearances sake, talking with them is no harm, perhaps a lunch outing to make it seem I’m vaguely interested, but that’s it. No rubbish romantic crap. Honestly, thought you’d know me better than that to know that I’m doing this for my own personal gain. That will get her off my back for now. So don’t fuss about it.” Ciel said, staring at his butler with arms crossed as he leaned against the banister of the stairs. The butler said nothing, turning on his heels towards the sitting room to go and clean up after the horrendous tea time.

❊          ❊          ❊

It was a week later at Lord Sallow’s manor that Ciel found himself nursing a glass of champagne and sitting on a velvet lined armchair. He swirled the golden liquid around, watching it slosh in the cup having no intention of drinking it at all. Sebastian bending down to whisper in his ear.

“You might want to look open for people to approach you Sir if you want to keep up appearances. No one will want to talk if you look so sullen.” The demon said, noting that some ladies were hesitating at coming up to Ciel. Upon his butler’s insistence, Ciel mustered up a perfunctory smile, one just kind enough not to set anyone one edge. Said smile threatening to turn down upon hearing an annoying chuckle from his demon.

In the next two hours Ciel had talked to 3 ladies so far, each one grating on his nerves more and more. How shallow these women were, so obviously only interested because of his name and his title. The more this charade went on the more Ciel was tempted to down the golden liquid in his hands if that meant it would make this endeavor a tad more bearable.

He was halfway through his champagne glass talking to some Anna Something-or-another, he couldn’t bother to remember her name, they all sounded the same at this point. Looked the same, much to his annoyance. He was about to fully drain his glass when Sebastian approached him with a clear glass this time. Water. Huffing, he took the water begrudgingly. Motioning for his butler to talk with him.

“How much longer are we going to do this for? It’s been almost 3 hours for bloody sake! If I have to hear another girl go on about how her father does such and such I swear I’m going to—“ Ciel started, his conversation interrupted by the sight of someone at the far corner of the room. There, leaning against one of the open doorways was this little blonde boy with blue eyes waving at them, his purple coat, green vest and much too short shorts made him stick out like a sore thumb. Ciel scoffed and grimaced before turning away. 

“That lout has no shame” He muttered to Sebastian eyeing the boy who looked at him mischievously. Sebastian grimaced in response, eyeing him up and down with disgust. What could someone with such lowly sensibilities want with his lord? His soul was chipped and cracked and mottled dark splotches, there was a tinge of envy coloring his soul though Sebastian couldn’t say why. Turning away from the blonde boy he focused on trying to help his lord get through the night. That was beginning to be difficult as the little blonde boy kept staring at his lord through the night, Sebastian thought he was going to have to say something to him not before his lord announced they were leaving thankfully.

The two took their leave, Ciel resting his head on his butler’s shoulder on the carriage ride back home. Tired from conversing with the general public and the constant attention, Ciel was quiet through his bath. Normally Sebastian would try to fill the silence with a story or a joke or something but he sensed how tired his lord was and decided against it. Tucking his master in before going to lock up the manor for the night.

❊          ❊          ❊

Out on the opposite end of the countryside sat a blonde haired boy on his bed. He wasn’t happy. Far from it. His mood worsening as his butler walked into the room. He searched his butler’s eyes for something, anything in those gold colored eyes. When he didn’t find what he was looking for he sighed. Disappointed. Remembering what he saw at the party, he straightened out, his resolve renewed. Looking down at his own butler who began unlacing his knee high boots he smiled. An unkind one.

“This is an order, Make Sebastian Michaelis suffer.” The icy blue eyed boy commanded as he stuck out his tongue to finalize the order. His butler looked up at him from behind his spectacles, eyes turned pink and slitted at the order. An order he would take great pleasure in. He smiled, a genuine one this time before bowing and offering his assent.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Notes:

Hello! I do hope you guys enjoyed this short chapter, things had taken a turn for me when planning out the rest of this series and I am excited to get this rolling, but for now I will leave this here and until next time take care! I have been playing a lot of hogwarts legacy and stopped just to update this, a not to subtle nod to Sebastian, who I was like “why are all the characters I find interesting named Sebastian?” Thought I’d be cheeky and throw in a reference to him.

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 34: Revelations and Unrequited Feelings

Alois Trancy sat at his dining room table picking at his food, a glance here and there at his butler's back as he polished the gaudy gold cutlery for the umteenth time this week. It had been two weeks since he'd given Claude the order to ruin Sebastian Michaelis and so far it hadn't seem like the idiot had done anything. As far as Alois was aware Claude hadn't left the manor at all in the last fortnight. He let out a dissatisfied huff and set his fork down. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Hannah stiffen, likely thinking she'd be the next target of his rage. She often was. Poor thing just sat there and let him do whatever he wanted to her. Alois couldn't tell you why, only that he had no complaints on having a willing body to endure his frustrations. A clearing of a throat caught his attention.

"Master, are you finished with your breakfast?" Monotone and clinical sounding came from the butler. It only served to anger Alois more.

He stared down at the pool of runny yolk he'd been messing with before glancing up at Claude once more. Only to swipe a finger through the runny yolk and petulantly swipe it across the crisp white linen tablecloth, using the corner of it to clean his messy fingers. A smirk now on his face. Let's see if this will get a rise out of him. He sat up straighter and crossed his arms, staring up at Claude who'd paused what he was doing to stare at the mess he'd made. Alois watched his demon's face, scrutinizing it intensely, looking for something, anything. A hint of anger, or a twinge of annoyance would be what he needed. Claude merely walked over and removed the tablecloth and went to put it in the dirty hamper before returning and cleaning his hands more thoroughly without another word. Using his forefinger to inch his fake spectacles closer to his face. He bowed and walked away, returning to the cart and continuing to polish the cutlery.

Still nothing. Alois scowled. He got up from the table, pushing the chair out roughly and stomping away. Hannah on his heels like a sick puppy.

"Master, is there anything that you require of me? Anything I could--" Hannah started.

"No. I don't need anything from you. I don't want anything from you. I. Don't. Want. You." Alois snarled at Hannah. She gasped and stared at him as if he'd slapped her, it was the same as if he actually had. She bowed and walked away trembling.

He heard her footsteps walk away and around the corner, sighing to himself at finally being alone. He went into his bedroom and flopped down onto his bed, burying his face into the pillow with a groan.

Memories of what he saw at the party came unbidden. The memory of how Phantomhive looked at his butler was very telling. To him at least. One does not look at a servant with such familiar eyes. Nor does the servant reverently oblige his charge. Least of all a demon. That only meant one thing. The two were mated. Alois scowled. Mated.

When he'd asked Claude if that was true, and he'd had his suspicions confirmed, he was at a loss. What did Phantomhive do to deserve a demon who wanted him as a mate but not him? He'd been through hell and back, he deserved to be loved too. He'd lost Luca much too young. He'd dug himself out of the shitty hellhole of a village and had stolen this Trancy name and wealth with his own two hands. He'd sold his body and his spirit to a dirty old man before he'd stabbed him and slit his throat and Claude had appeared. Claude. The name was thick in his throat. It stuck and inhibited his ability to breathe properly. He knew Claude loved him... Right? Hell, he didn't have to be mated, he just wanted Claude to show his love for him. He wanted to be looked at in the same way Phantomhive's butler looked at his master. Phantomhive had everything. Family, a demon who was capable of loving him, wealth and status of his own accord. It wasn't fair. He'd come to envy the boy, to hate him for having and being everything Alois wasn't.. well. Technically, he wasn't even Alois. As far as the general public was concerned, Alois went missing for 2 years and suddenly reappeared mysteriously with a butler in tow. Then he went after everyone that knew the real Earl Trancy and eradicated them.

Cue lights, camera, action. Alois Trancy re entered stage left coincidentally as Jim Macken exited stage right. Jim Macken was dead. The old him had died and gave birth to this new persona, though if you asked Alois, Jim Macken had died well before that. He'd died the night he lost his brother. Everything else that came after that until he got Claude was a blur. He couldn't even recall when Hannah joined, only that she came shortly after Claude had began a contract with him.

He was broken out of his musing when he heard his bedroom door open and footsteps approaching him. Speak of the devil... Alois thought. He lifted his head from the pillow and turned to look at his butler. Nothing.

"Have you done what I ordered you to do?" Alois barked. A measured stare his way, calm golden eyes meeting pale blue ones. Devoid of what the boy so desperately craved. The only sound was the click of those damned spectacles. A pause, a breath in of the dark haired man.

"Yes. Here is the paperwork you requested of the draft for invitations for the Trancy ball." Claude said. His gaze out the window, staring at something that was clearly much more interesting than the boy he was currently contracted to.

With every word that came out his mouth it only fueled Alois' anger further, Claude was playing dumb. And thought he was an idiot. He shot up from his prone position on the bed and sat up and scooted to the edge of the bed.

"You fucking ignorant demon! Quit playing stupid and answer my question." Alois demanded. Claude's gaze still looking out the window as if he wasn't being berated harshly at the moment. The demon sighed to himself, this child's antics were becoming quite bothersome.

Truth be told, he'd been growing tired of Alois for some time as of late, the order to make Sebastian Michaelis suffer was one of the more prominent orders that had sparked his interest. Since then, he'd concocted a plan, and if all went well, then they'd see results. All they had to do now was wait. He had what he needed for his plan, if the boy would just be patient and see that instead of bothering him then all would be well. What words would placate the boy? What would be the words that would get him off his back?

"Yes, I have obtained the necessary items for my plan. It will be fine, you need just wait a tad longer Sir." He said, finally ripping his gaze from the hedge maze outside to the boy. The boy's eyes had the same expectant look in them. Claude wasn't stupid. He knew very well what the boy desired. He wanted a demon's love. Specifically, he wanted his love. How stupid. It was almost pitiable. He'd never get what he wished for.

Claude didn't understand Sebastian's obsession with Ciel Phantomhive in the beginning, when he sensed the change in their contract that day, he knew what had happened. Every demon knew what happened. They all felt it in their bodies. A demon had successfully found a mate. Said mate was now off the menu for other demons. Curiosity got the best of him and he observed the two for a while. The one time he'd been noticed Sebastian had confronted him, obviously not pleased at having another kind near his mate. The second time Sebastian was too distracted by his master being hysterical as they left the Kelvin manor to even notice him. If that was what being mated entailed, caring too much and being distracted enough not to notice a potential enemy, then Claude didn't want it. Didn't care for it.

That wasn't to say he wasn't curious though. He mulled over what it would feel like. He stared at his own master in wonder. Wonder if he was capable of feeling anything for him. He tried, he did. And nothing. He shrugged it off, no sweat off of his back, as the humans said. He'd grown quite bored of Alois for awhile now. He'd grown tired. Tired of the boy who wished for his affections that would never be. Pining for his demon like the pathetic human he was. He tried to hide it, but one can only hide so much. The reason he hadn't killed the boy just yet was because he found his reactions amusing. The puppy dog look in his eyes revolted him, but the quickening of his heart when Claude was around, the obvious look of desire was quite the contrast when one is being absolutely torn apart with the most vile of words. When the boy's obvious pining didn't work, and he refused to beg the demon for his affections he resorted to peacocking for his attention. Perhaps if Alois did something to garner Claude's attention, then that would be better than if he stared at him without any emotions at all. So, he'd resorted to abusing Hannah to get Claude's attention. One that Claude had to give credit to. He didn't think the boy to be that resourceful. Besides, it was nice to breathe in the essence of one's suffering, even if it is a fellow demon. As much as the cruelty appealed to Claude, even that was becoming boring.

That was until he'd been given this new order. Claude had decided that Alois Trancy would live to see another day, at least until this wish would be fulfilled. For he too was growing weary. If Alois was tired of Ciel Phantomhive having what he had, then the same could be said for him in regards to Sebastian. He had grown exhausted of Sebastian boasting about that he found the rarest of all souls. Of how he had such peculiar tastes with each new contract. He hadn't heard from him in a while and when he found him in a new contract with Ciel and he was once again boasting that this was the pinnacle of a demon's palette, that was almost the final straw for him. Until Sebastian had been mated. A rarity of feats, why did the one that annoyed him the most be granted the ability to care or feel anything akin to happiness? It just made him all the more willing to crush it. And he would soon.

Looking back at his master, he'd resolved that he'd only deal with him a tad longer before he'd dispose of the boy. He needed him for this next part. Kneeling onto one knee, hand on his heart, he bowed his head.

"Oh, don't you worry Your Highness, I will soon deliver you your crowning glory." Claude said. Yes. The crowning glory of death.

❊          ❊          ❊

 

5 years prior..

Claude returned to his master who was sitting atop one of the hills watching the blazing fire.

"It is done Your Highness." Claude had said, The boy said nothing, turning towards his butler with a smile on his face. It was a jovial one.

"Good work Claude. You've outdone yourself with this one." He said, turning back to the manor that was alight with flames.

They could see everything from where they stood, the rest of the servants looked like ants as they fled the burning manor. The screams from within the house music to his ears. They'd done this before, it wasn't the first manor they had to burn down, but it was the last. Finally, everyone linking Alois Trancy to the real heir was gone. Everyone in their way was obliterated. Satisfaction pooled in the pit of his stomach as he pulled out the list of all of Earl Trancy's acquaintances and he crossed off the last name on the list.

Vincent Phantomhive.

 

 

Notes:

Hello all! I have finished drafting up the rest of where the story will go as well as how it end and I cannot wait for you guys to read those, even writing this surprised me. That being said, looks like we are approaching the endgame here, Thank you all! See you next chapter!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 35: A Trancy Ball

“A ball? We just went to one a month ago, why would we go again, you know my tolerance for these sort of things isn't high Sebastian.” Ciel said, looking over at the letter that had an unfamiliar crest on it. It was from some Earl Trancy something or another. Honestly, if it wasn’t for Sebastian’s insistence on going he wouldn’t have even entertained the idea. 

“Why are you so insistent on going anyway?” Ciel asked, In all the years they’d been together, this was a first for Sebastian to insist so hard on going. He looked up from the letter at his butler who was pouring his tea into the cup, staring at the tea without answering him. A pause, a twinkle in his ruby red eyes. Ciel grimaces, knowing he’s not going to like the answer.

“Trust me when I say you’ll find the Earl Trancy interesting Sir. You could also say that of his butler.” Sebastian had said, placing the teapot back down on the cart. Before standing off to the side of Ciel. The boy’s eyebrows furrows. His eyes narrowing in contemplation, his lips pursed, hand folded together as he thinks about his butler’s words. By the time he reaches for his tea, it’d gone cold.

“It’s gone cold now. Fetch me a fresh pot, and while you’re at it, bring me any documentation you can find on this Earl Trancy.” Ciel said. Turning away from Sebastian to rest his head on his fists. The butler bows, obliging. It would seem his master had caught on.

❊          ❊          ❊

It was two hours later that the butler opened the door to Ciel still in the same spot, his eyes closed, if it wasn’t for his breathing pattern and heartbeat being the same, it would have appeared he’d fallen asleep.

The sound of footsteps breaking the boy from his thoughts, Sebastian dropping the papers onto the desk with flourish.

“Everything you wish to know about Earl Trancy is in here.” He said before bowing and walking back down to the kitchen to prepare the boy’s tea once more. Ciel said nothing, perusing the files.

Alois Trancy.

Age: 16

Occupation: Head of House Trancy

Residence: Trancy Estate

Description: Alois Trancy, Upon his return from his suspected kidnapping 5 years ago, The former head of house Trancy passed away, Alois taking the position. Since then, Alois has dedicated his time to philanthropical causes, and is known amongst nobility to host the most lavish of parties. 

Note: Earl Trancy was under suspicion of the disappearance of a fellow nobleman, but was since cleared of any wrongdoings, that case has been closed.

Current household staff:

Butler
Maid

*Attached are photographs of the current Earl Trancy and predecessors.

The door opened once more, Sebastian coming in with the tea cart. Ciel scoffed, looking up from his papers. He threw it back down, and frowned, not liking the contents of said dossier.

“And this was all you could find? The pictures aren’t even attached, that means someone took them..” Ciel muttered, why? 

“Yes, that was all I found, I searched for the pictures in the archival room at Scotland Yard, but alas it was to no avail My Lord.” Sebastian said apologetically, nudging the tea cup closer in hopes of making up for the disappointment of a dossier.

“It’s fine, it’s better than nothing, at least we know something about this Earl Trancy. Though, the circumstances are quite familiar. Kidnapped five years ago and returns with a butler in tow. I don’t like the sound of that. On top of that, he was suspected of being accountable for a nobleman’s disappearance… Sounds much too suspicious. Probably had that mysterious butler do the job for him.” Ciel said. Ciel sighed, picking up his tea and drinking it, not letting it go to waste this time. 

Though, an errant thought enters his head, unable to keep it at bay.

Why does Trancy sound familiar?

❊          ❊          ❊

The murmurs of excitement of the servants barely reached Ciel’s ears through the thick wood of the carriage, and over the sound of the rattling wheels. He was tense, not knowing what to expect from this Alois bloke. Sebastian reached over and stroked a finger across his knee in an attempt to calm him, the boy relaxing slightly much to the demon’s relief. Before the butler could do anything else, the carriage came to a stop outside of a brown brick and stone manor, nearly as big as his. Sebastian exited the carriage first, holding his hand out to aid his lord out of the carriage, Ciel grabbing Sebastian’s hand, a little tighter than he normally would. It would seem his apprehension was back yet again. Ciel barely payed the servants any attention, them muttering something about using the back entrance. Ciel was too busy scrutinizing the manor, his lips turned down at the color, it was boring, brown and tan with a dark grey roof, nothing worth noting, nothing special.

“Shall we?” Sebastian asks, following a step behind as they approach the front door. Before the demon could even knock on the door it opened a tall, dark haired butler with spectacles greeted Ciel. To say Ciel was thrown off was an understatement, he didn’t even acknowledge or reply to the butler’s welcome. He was much too busy having deja vu, this butler seemed like Sebastian, only far less appealing and dare he say cheap? If this was the butler, he was scared of what the Earl of Trancy would look like. Lost in his thoughts as Claude led them to the drawing room, he missed the glare Sebastian gave Claude.

The door to the drawing room opened, and Ciel balked in surprise, harshly ripped away from his musings by the sight before him. Elizabeth and Paula, Soma and Agni, Lau and Ran Mao, and his servants greeted him.

“What— What in the blazes are you lot doing here?” Ciel exclaimed, not expecting anyone besides himself to be in attendance tonight. Elizabeth jumped up from her seat to hug him, squealing in excitement at having seen him, since he wasn’t the one to normally frequent these events.

“Ciel! I heard what my mother did! I’m sorry for her intrusion! I tried to tell her that it was a bad idea, but you know how mother gets!” Elizabeth said, Ciel just nodded stiffly, not having the lung capacity to respond as Elizabeth was squeezing him harder and harder with each word. Thankfully, Paula intervened, pulling Elizabeth off of him. Her blushing tremendously after, Ciel brushing off his clothes much to Sebastian’s amusement. Turning towards Prince Soma he inquired about the Prince’s attendance.

“Oh yes! He invited Agni and I, I heard he throws the best of parties! I had to come and see for myself. Isn’t it nice they let the servants participate as well?!” Soma said, Agni coming up from behind him to greet Sebastian and Ciel.

Ciel greeted everyone, before him and Sebastian asked to be led to their room to get ready for the party. Hannah appearing and guiding them to their room, Ciel on edge throughout the walk there, his eyes darting back and forth at various walls and corners of the room in an attempt to figure out what this Earl’s endgame was. He spoke lowly, not turning his head to alert Hannah.

“Sebastian, search this place from top to bottom, do you understand?” Ciel demanded. Sebastian merely nodding though the boy couldn’t see. He didn’t need to, he knew his mate would oblige any request of his.

Once they got to his room, Ciel scrutinized the room, the gaudy decorations, the brown and beige furniture that all blended together. At least the bed was soft, Ciel mused. Sebastian unpacked Ciel’s outfit for the party and hung it up in the dresser before dismissing himself to follow his Lord’s orders.

“Top to bottom was it? Very well then my Lord.” Said the butler, starting on the very next room, he swept everywhere, in the dressers, in the drawers, under the beds, and under the furniture, in the furniture even. He does so for the next room, and the next. But before he can even finish the whole length of the hallway, as he’s closing up one of the drawers, he’s interrupted. Claude. Turning towards him, he feigns innocence.

“This is an immaculate room, from the neatness of the bedclothes to the placement of the artwork, everything seems perfect. I can tell how much work you took to properly prepare it.” Sebastian says sarcastically. Claude would never be on par with him, he could try all he wanted, but he himself would always be the superior demon. After a beat and a tense stare down, Sebastian inches closer to Claude, getting in his face, his voice dropping down to a low threatening timbre.

“I will not let you have my master. I am his butler. Come hell or high-water what remains.” Sebastian says, his face one of indifference, but his voice yielding the threat.

“My master’s orders are absolute.” Claude says matter of factly. Sebastian hisses, his fists clenched, his claws threatening to break through the flimsy material of his gloves.

“You see, I am one hell of a butler too.” Claude states, reaching up to fix his spectacles. Sebastian laughs at the absurd statement. Choosing to ignore him in favor of walking away and returning to his lord.

“Apologies my lord, I hadn’t gotten the chance to get very far with my investigation, Claude interrupted me and I didn’t want to arouse any more suspicions that necessary.” The butler said while dressing his lord. The boy hummed in response, looking quite dour.

“My head hurts too much at the moment to even care about that.” Ciel muttered, a hand to his temple, massaging it in an attempt to alleviate said headache. Sebastian frowned, checking the boy’s temperature

“No fever, perhaps I should go see if they have any medicine to aid you?” The butler said, already walking to the door.

“Don’t bother. Just let me rest, I’ll tough it out.” Ciel said, throwing off his pirate hat and returning to the bed to lay down before the party started.

❊          ❊          ❊

Another party, which meant that had Ciel trying to hide amongst the many guests against the wall, nursing a glass of golden champagne. He watched on as Elizabeth and Soma were talking animatedly about something. He groaned when his idiotic servants attempted to help and only made a bigger mess. He scanned the room, attempting to find the elusive host to no success. Scowling, his headache was back, he should have taken Sebastian’s offer to look for medicine. He took a step forward, only to be met with a glass of wine being spilled on his costume.

“Oh! I’m terribly sorry!” Said a blonde boy with icy blue eyes. Ciel recognized him as the same boy from the party earlier this month. He was an odd bloke, wearing a purple maid costume. Ciel had to be civil, as much as he wanted to snap at this person, he was in public, and it would be unbecoming of him to be rude to a fellow guest at a party. Upon the blonde’s insistence to clean it, he sighed and relented, at least this would get him away from the bright lights and party. He followed the boy around the corner and into a darkened room.

The other boy taking his costume coat off and began dabbing at it while humming a song. Ciel perched himself upon the bed, slightly relieved at the darkened room. He eyed the older boy suspiciously, what male of nobility knew how to treat and wash clothes, that was a maid’s job was it not? 

“It’s finished!” The boy said, holding up Ciel’s jacket to show him.

“Finished?!” Ciel exclaimed, the coat looked worse for wear, the stain set in and now the wet patch was darker than ever. Ciel let out a frustrated growl. Though before he could scold the boy, he reached for Ciel’s family ring.

“Lovely blue ring. I wonder, does your soul turn this color when you die?” Whispered the blonde, eerily quiet. He grabbed Ciel’s face, making the boy tense up.

“That same blue…. The same lovely color as that ring.” He said, getting unnervingly close to Ciel’s face. He bent down close to Ciel’s ear, and continued his cryptic whispering.

“I wonder… If I had what you had, would my soul be the same elusive blue?” The boy said. Leaning in closer to lick at Ciel’s ear. Ciel pulled back harshly, nearly tripping over the bed frame as he stumbled back.

As he took a step back, the taller boy reached over and undid Ciel’s eyepatch, revealing his Fautisan contract. Ciel quickly brought his hand up to cover his eye. The older boy running out the door with it and down the hall as he had an advantage of knowing the layout of the manor better than Ciel. Ciel chased after him, his feet tired and sluggish. His headache was back and it nearly blinded him with pain. His skull aching with every step he forced his tired legs to go. Wandering aimlessly chasing the boy. A memory came back to him then, an unwanted one. Tanaka was preparing him for bed when he slipped out and ran down to his father’s study, the door was cracked open and Vincent was on the phone.

“Yes, yes. I understand. Are you sure this Alois is the same one that disappeared? Perhaps you should launch an investigation to be sure Trancy.” Vincent said.

Trancy

His father had known the real Earl Trancy, or the previous one rather. What did this mean?  Ciel wondered. Had Alois been responsible somehow for his family’s deaths? The mere thought sickened him, he stumbled in the hallway, knocking down some vases upon a cabinet and retching on the floor. It was all too much for him to process. He felt the familiar yet unwanted sensations of his throat wanting to close up, his shirt suddenly felt buttoned up too tightly, his body felt like it was on fire. He needed to get out of this manor. Back on his feet, he ran, and ran, rounding corners, just needing to get outside. Finally, he spotted double doors that led to his freedom. He threw those open and ran into the adjacent forest, leaning on a nearby tree and gasping for air through his lungs, deep ragged breaths in as he fought to calm himself down. This wasn’t like him. No. This was pathetic behavior. His fists clenched at his knees tightly, knuckles turning white.

He’d just figured out who might have been responsible for his family being dead and him being sold to an occult and abused and nearly dead. A panic attack could wait. Just as Ciel was getting his bearings a voice sounded out. 

“What’s wrong” Came from the shadow of a nearby tree. The blonde boy stepping out from it, a fake smile on his face, his voice one of practiced concern, not nearly genuine. Ciel had had enough.

“Knock off this farce Alois Trancy.” Ciel said, watching as Alois smiled and ripped off the fake wig he was wearing. He snapped and Claude appeared from behind the tree along with Hannah on his right.

“Scared Phantomhive?” Alois said, a disgustingly arrogant smile on his face. Ciel smirked, leaning back on the trunk of the tree. Two could play at that game.

Sebastian appearing before Ciel could even summon him, his eyes lingered over his master a brief moment to ensure he was fine. Once he finished his assessment of the boy, he turned to Claude, not at all pleased.

“I do believe I gave you a warning earlier Claude.” Sebastian said, his voice deceptively kind. Ciel new his demon better to know that mean no good for whomever was on the receiving end.

“What do you want Alois!” Ciel demanded, pushing himself upright from the trunk.

“It’s simple. I want what you have and if I can’t have it, then no one can.” Alois said.

“What pathetic child like thinking! I wouldn’t bend to your will even if the last bone in my body crumbled to dust. You aren’t worthy of having that name, and you will never be worthy of whatever you’re chasing after so hard! You can try and take it from me but rest assured I won’t give up without a fight.” Ciel said.

“Sebastian, this is an order, you will abide by our contract, and protect me at all costs.” Ciel ordered. Alois sticking his tongue out and making his own order for his demon to follow. Get Ciel Phantomhive and make Sebastian suffer.

Sebastian leapt and grabbed Ciel immediately, evading the attacks from Hannah left and right before rushing over in front of Claude and going in for a kick that narrowly missed, if not to show that damned Alois a thing or two. The demon running off with Ciel in his arms back to the safety of the inside of the manor. It wasn’t until they got to their room that Sebastian finally put Ciel down.

“That likely isn’t the last time that they are going to try something like that, though now that we’re in the presence of other guests, it shouldn’t be a problem. He wouldn’t dare try anything.” Sebastian said, staring at Ciel as the boy tried to come to terms with what happened and what Alois meant with his orders to Claude. 

“As much as I’d like to give you time to process everything, we have a party to attend to my Lord.” Said the demon, redressing Ciel in a clean costume this time. The duo making their way back to the party, thankfully no one noticing or saying anything about their absence.

After a moment, Alois came back in with Claude, the two engaging with guests and acting as if they didn’t just try to kill them moments prior. Ciel scoffed, turning his back to the other two. His rage was fueled, his bloodthirsty need for revenge back with a force. I will make you pay for what you’ve done Alois Trancy, that much I swear by it.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 36: Dance Macabre

Notes:

Welcome to chapter 36! This will be straying from the script as there was a need to develop some things, so it will not be exact in terms of what is said in the actual episode, only towards the end. Nevertheless, I do hope you all enjoy!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

“I can’t believe we’re going back to that bloody place. Especially after the last time we went there.” Ciel huffed in frustration. Sebastian eyed the boy, since they left the ball intact the last time, he’d been antsy ever since. Worried that Alois would somehow lay siege to the manor or him when his guard was down. If Sebastian didn’t know better, he would have thought it fitting for the likes of Claude.

“At least this time we’ve come prepared My Lord. Let’s end this correctly this time yes?” The demon said, grabbing hold of his master’s hand and lifting it to place a kiss on the back of it. Claude and his sorry excuse of a master would regret coming for them. 

❊          ❊          ❊

When the carriage rolled up to the the manor doors once again, the little brat was already waiting for them. Waving in false happiness as he greeted them. Ciel rolled his eyes. Sebastian got out first, opening the door and assisting his lord out of the carriage.

"Good to see you again Ciel! I'm terribly sorry for my piss poor manners the other night! Hopefully we can make amends." Alois said, Ciel had to admit, if he didn't know the boy had ulterior motives, he would have fallen for it. 

"Enough chit chat Alois. Surely you didn't bring me here just to woo me with false pretenses." Ciel said gruffly. Upon hearing those words, Alois's eyes lit up, mischief and ill intent clear in his eyes.

"Of course not! I have something special prepared! Follow me!" He said turning and walking around the front of the manor to the back. Ciel reluctantly followed, not before he shared a weary glance with Sebastian. They followed Alois around to the back of the house, Ciel's eyes widened at the sight before him. There, was an enormous Chess Board complete with all the pieces all made out of marble. The black and white tower sized pieces glimmered and shined in the bright afternoon light. Ciel fought to keep his face impassive, he wouldn't allow the Trancy boy the slightest of his good graces. Claude came up to them then, eyeing Ciel, a disinterested look on his face before he turned to his own master.

"Everything is ready Your Highness." Claude said bowing. Alois smiled, eyeing Ciel, measuring him before throwing his hands up in a grand display, gesturing behind him at the chess board.

"I think it would be much better if our butler's entertained us! A dance have you? Not just any boring old dance though! A dance of death! The Dance Macabre! Whichever one of our butlers is still standing at the end of it will be the victor! And the loser will have to do whatever the victor wishes!" Alois said. Ciel scoffed, and walked away from Alois towards his mate.

He ripped off his eyepatch and issued his order.

"You will not fail me, Sebastian. Defeat Alois Trancy and his pathetic excuse of a butler." He commanded. Sebastian knelt on his knees, a hand on his heart, acknowledging his mate's orders. He looked up at him, eyes full of promise and a gleeful smile on the demon's face. He was about to utter his usual phrase when he heard the little Trancy twit speak to Claude. His eyes following them from behind his lord. He didn't trust them, not for a single second, they were surely up to something and if they thought it was going to be so easy to take his master, then they would sorely be mistaken. Ciel followed his butler's gaze towards the other pair, turning his head to look at them. When he heard their exchange he crinkled his nose in disgust before gathering his wits and straightening himself out, head held high, his obvious arrogance on full display for everyone to see. Ciel Phantomhive knew he was superior in every facet and his demon couldn't agree more.

Alois walked away from Claude as his demon went and took his place on the right side of the chess board, beckoning Ciel to join him inside his manor where it was much more comfortable and they had the best view. Ciel followed Alois, though not before he turned and gave Sebastian one more glance, a nod of affirmation and support. He turned and followed Alois with much reluctance.

As the boys were walking upstairs to their seats, the two butlers clad in black stared one another down. Both wearing matching frowns on their faces. It was Claude who broke the silence. A curious look in his eyes, tilting his head he addressed Sebastian for the first time since his arrival.

"You have an odd obsession with Ciel Phantomhive. I needn't look properly to see how lost you've become." He said, his eyes obviously disapproving.

"My master's soul is unique, one of the rarest of its kind as you know. That to me is incomparable. As for your little lost comment. I'm quite sure I'm not lost. I've found my mate is all. Just because you've not found yours doesn't mean I'm the lost one. My, do I detect jealousy?" Sebastian inquired, a smirk adorning his face after that last sentence. Clause hisses in response, if he could spit the next words out he would have.

"Oh, I'm not talking about a mate Sebastian, I'm talking about how you've lost your demonic sensibilities. Come Sebastian, do you not miss being in our realm? Making contracts and devouring souls? When was the last time you've eaten? You're probably starving. Don't you miss the freedom to come and go and do as you please? Or are you implying that you like being chained down like a dog?" Claude sneers.

"My master feeds me his enemies, any that dare cross our path is my meal. I've no complaints. I grew bored of the same old game Claude." Sebastian says

"No, not if your master feeds you. I'm talking about taking a soul, a life of your own free will. Of your own volition. When was the last time you wreaked havoc and caused chaos by your own hands because you wanted to. Not on your master's orders?" Claude asked, pushing his glasses up as he eyes his lost old acquaintance.

Sebastian shrugs, it does not matter to him the ways of his past. He does contemplate what Claude is saying though. Though upon a flicker of his eyes up at where his master is seated, any second thoughts and possible reminiscing of his old ways are gone. He knows without a doubt then that he'd forsake all of that for Ciel, his master is worth that much and more. Once Claude sees where he's looking he tsks.

"What happened to you?" Claude all but growls.

Sebastian smirks, already having the perfect answer. Making a grandiose gesture of having no clue, before imitating how one might ponder such a question.

"It's called not having a stick up my arse, you should try it sometime." Sebastian says with a chuckle. Much to Claude's ire.

"My master is also one of those rare souls." Claude said, disregarding Sebastian's offhand insult. The other demon merely laughed.

"I highly doubt that." Sebastian said looking at said boy through the window. If Trancy was a rare one to Claude and Trancy was filth, Sebastian was slightly afraid what Ciel would be to Claude. The thought enough to bolster Sebastian and remind him of what they were about to do, all the more fight in him at the thought of Claude's unworthy hands on his lord.

"Let's start this dance shall we? I believe our masters are getting rather impatient while we stand here and talk." Sebastian says, more than ready to take out his anger on Claude. But then again, he would never miss the opportunity to punch him square in the face at any given moment. The fact that his master was watching made it better.

Hannah appears at Claude's side, brandishing two pistols and began firing them, Sebastian effortlessly dodging each and every bullet. When one grazed his tailcoat sleeve and tore it he frowned. He materialized a needle and thread and began patching it up then and there, hoping his master was watching and was impressed. Hannah ran out of bullets shortly after. Sebastian applauded her efforts, shrugging his tailcoat back on and throwing his beloved cutlery at her, pinning her down to the stone floor. He walked up to her and just as he threw a set of knives aimed directly for her head and heart one of the stone chess pieces moved, preventing her death. Claude stepped out from behind the chess piece bowing.

"I am terribly sorry for the interruption, but it is lunch time." He said, clicking open his Trancy pocket watch just as a distant bell chimed out. The two butlers calling a temporary truce, making food for their masters.

As Claude cooks, he can't help but let his thoughts wander, and not to his own master, but of Ciel Phantomhive. How good does a soul have to be for one to become so obsessed with it to this degree? Could Ciel Phantomhive's soul truly be as good as Sebastian's making it out to be? Claude thought. Looking up at the boy through the window, he eyed him curiously. Hm, he did have to agree that the boy's cold disdain and indifference was appealing. It was a contrast to his own master who was so temperamental with everything. He was about to look over Ciel's soul when something splattered on his cheek. batter.

He turned and saw Sebastian with his whisk midair, a glob of batter dripping off of it and back into his bowl, an unfriendly smile on his face. A smirk, as if knowing exactly what he was thinking about. 

"Do try to keep your eyes off of my mate." Sebastian said, his voice low, dangerously so. Claude huffed, and wiped the batter off of his face and resumed his cooking. Soon enough, the food was ready, each of the butlers presenting their food to their masters. Lunch was unsurprisingly uneventful, the two boys eating leisurely enjoying their food before everyone returned to their prior spots.

It would seem however that Alois was in a much chattier mood after lunch, much to Ciel's dismay. The older boy chose to sit much closer to him than previously, leaning in close to observe Ciel.

Alois huffed annoyed. He leaned back against the couch and scrutinized Ciel, looking for any sign he was actually mated besides Claude's words and Sebastian's attitude towards Ciel.

The dark haired boy stiffened.

"Stop staring at me." Ciel said tersely. Alois stared still for a moment, before turning away to look out the window his eyes drifting towards Claude as the butler hauled his arm back to deliver a swing at Ciel's butler.

"What's it like? Is it any different?" Alois asked of his current guest.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Ciel asked, his head was throbbing. Between entertaining this brat and trying to watch Sebastian while remaining calm it was almost too much. His nerves were in a tight bundle.

"I'm talking about being mated. Is it any different? How does it feel? Did it change Sebastian?" Alois inquired. Ciel turned to look at the boy then, taken aback at the genuine curiosity in his eyes.

"Why do you want to know?" He asked gruffly.

"I want to know what it feels like so I'm prepared! So I'm not confused or taken off guard. If only my blasted Claude would stop being so stubborn. A demon has to acknowledge their feelings for you and the changes within themselves in order to be considered mates yes? I've acknowledged my feelings, Claude makes it out to be as if he's made from stone, but I know he feels something for me. It's just a matter of time." Alois said.

Ciel gave a side glance at Trancy, noting how his eyes held a desperate longing in them. A need for a demon's love? How odd. Truly. He never wanted it, nor even expected his and Sebastian's dynamic to ever change. It was something that caught him off guard when Sebastian returned his feelings and revealed their new dynamic. The only reason he'd voiced his feelings was because he couldn't hold them anymore. There had been a shift, an unspoken one. He was hesitant on how Sebastian would react sure, but when he looked at him that night and demanded to know why Ciel had been so moody and distant, Ciel knew somehow that the truth of his feelings would set him free, would set the both of them free. And it did. It freed him from the burden of his arranged marriage, it freed him from his fear of being abandoned yet again, of being alone. Now he'd never have to worry about being without Sebastian. The compulsive need to be near him, the fact that the damned demon could sense when he was thinking about him. Sebastian's almost overbearing level of protectiveness that night at Weston. Yes. things had changed. Ciel almost said it out loud and to Alois nonetheless before he caught himself. No. Not to Alois, he didn't deserve to know. Ciel also had a sneaking suspicion that Alois was delusional thinking his butler felt something for him. That, or his butler was playing him like a puppet. He wouldn't put it past the demon. Hell, Sebastian had done something similar prior to to them being mated, what's not to say Claude was doing the same.

"And why would I tell you that Alois? Since you seem so desperate, why don't you go and prance around your demon until he falls head over heels for you like you so wish for him to do. Go on, I'll sit here and watch and wait and then I'll report the findings to you." Ciel said, not once looking over at Alois as he said that. He saw Alois stiffen and scowl, the boy letting multiple curses fly from his lips, none of them affecting Ciel. Things were once again silent and tense as both of them returned to ignoring one another in favor of the battle.

"It would seem Sebastian's in trouble now." Alois had said as they watched Claude unveil the Lævateinn from within Hannah's body. Ciel narrowed his eyes.

"Do you hear how annoying your voice is when you speak? Probably not, as the only people who are around to hear you kiss your arse." Ciel said, on edge and displeased as he watched Sebastian narrowly avoid an attack from Claude.

"Ooh! Testy are we? What say you and I also duke it out! Get some of that anger out shall we?" Alois said, now standing up in excitement, eager to lead Ciel out of the room. 

"And why would I do that? I'm perfectly content to sit here and watch our butler's duel." Ciel muttered, arms crossed refusing to move. Not one to be deterred Alois moved towards the door, opening it before pausing to turn towards Ciel once more.

"Alright fine. If you're too scared then just say so." He said with a laugh, continuing down the hall towards his library, a smile on his face when he heard footsteps following him.

Alois walked up to the second story of his library, and grabbed two swords from where his training equipment was stored.

"We also shall fight for victory. The rules remain the same. Whomever wins, gets to do whatever the victor wants. On the count of three, ready?" He asked, tossing the other sword for Ciel to catch. Ciel was skeptical but wasn't about to back out now.

Both boys took their starting positions back to back, stepping forward with each count. But before Ciel could complete the third step, something in his gut told him not to trust Alois with his back turned. This boy tried to kill them the other night, he wasn't to be trusted. Ciel turned before the third count, pointing his sword but to his surprise Alois already had his brandished and ready. Rat. Ciel thought. Before Ciel could reprimand Alois the lout put his sword down and started the count again.

"No cheating Ciel. Ready? One... Two... Three!"

❊          ❊          ❊

Sebastian evaded Claude's attacks with the Lævateinn left and right, dodging back swiftly. A dodge, and another, and a step back before he senses it. He's in quite the predicament. He feels the taut strings already slicing his ankles, another swipe from Claude means another step back and another slice for Sebastian. 

“You see what I mean now Sebastian? You should have sensed that long before it actually cut you. Your instincts have withered. Too much time in the human world? I can’t wait to see the look on your face when I take your precious little Earl away from you.” Claude said smiling maliciously. He could already picture it. The broken look on Sebastian’s face would bring him no greater joy. Claude brought the sword up swinging, Sebastian was able to hold it back, though not for long, the wire cutting into him more, causing him to lose his footing, the blade inches closer Claude doubling his efforts, raising it once more. Before it made contact with Sebastian’s actual head another sound pulled both demon’s attention away from them. The boys. 

Claude pulled the sword away and set it down. Pushing up his glasses he looked at Sebastian disappointingly. 

“It would seem we are at an impasse for now." Claude says snapping his fingers. The strings are gone and Sebastian is about to lunge for Claude when his seal starts burning. His lord was injured, scowling that Trancy brat is going to get it. So help me. Sebastian says nothing, running after his master, Claude doing the same, Sensing his master was gravely injured. Both butlers bursting through the library doors just in time to see Alois on top of Ciel, Ciel's blade impaling Alois, the older boy straightened to look at the point of entry before collapsing in pain and howling. Sebastian cringed at the sound, it was disgusting. The tears in Alois's eyes were unsightly, the way he was begging for Claude to save his life was pathetic. He took a step forward but his master's orders stopped him in his tracks.

"Hold Sebastian! Until I've killed him, stay back!" Ciel ordered, his voice full of rage and anger. Behind the anger there was hurt and loss that Sebastian could decipher. His eyes widened, taking in Ciel. He heard Claude gasp and he smirked. See now Claude? I told you my lord is superior in every facet. He turned his face back towards his master, watching him with awe and wonder.

Ciel stood at his full height, his head held high as he gripped the sword and turned it downward pointing it at Alois who started begging Ciel to spare his life.

"Please I don't want to die! Please, it hurts. Spare me Ciel! I beg of you!" Alois blubbered, dragging himself towards Ciel's feet and hugging his legs. Sebastian and Claude both grimaced. Sebastian in revulsion, and Claude in disappointment. Claude bided his time, his master had not re issued the order to save him yet and he wasn't dying quite yet, just mortally injured. Claude had time, besides he wanted to see what Ciel Phantomhive was going to do.

"You dare have the nerve to beg me to spare your life when you killed my parents?! You are pathetic Alois Trancy! No. Jim Macken! You steal another's identity and take on their house and riches for your own personal gain, you are worth nothing because nothing is actually yours that you've earned. This manor is farce, your name is a farce, your entire life is nothing but a lie! I earned my place, I fought for my name and title with my own two hands and I deserve everything I have" Ciel shouted at Alois.

"No wait Ciel! You and I are the same! My parents were killed too! My village was burned down and I lost my younger brother! I did what I had to do! I promise I won't bother you anymore! Please, just spare me!" Alois said, now gripping onto Ciel's clothes turning the deep blue jacket he wore a dingy purple. Ciel feigned contemplation before scoffing. He raised his sword high and brought it down with full force,

"Please hurry Claude! Help me!" Whined the boy, his life flashing before his very eyes.

 Unfortunately for Ciel, the sword stopped a mere millimeters before it could pierce through Alois's skull. He jerked his head up at the intrusion. Claude.

He yanked the sword back with full force, attempting to wrestle it out of the demon's hands. Knowing it was futile, his anger overriding common sense of fighting a demon Ciel raised his hand and slapped Claude square in the face. Sebastian rushing towards his lord to intervene but was a second too late, the blood from Ciel's injured hand dripped down Claude's face. Sebastian's eyes widened, he watched as Claude's tongue darted out to catch the beady drop of life and the second they did the demon froze, his eyes flashing rouge before zeroing in on Ciel's form. Sebastian tensed. Not Good. He gathered Ciel in his arms and as the boy fought him foolishly. Sebastian made up some sorry excuse to get going, needing to leave immediately. He left without a response from Claude, running home ignoring the carriage they took there.

❊          ❊          ❊

Claude was still frozen in place by the time Alois had dragged himself to his demon's feet. Broken out of his stupor by Alois's cries. He payed him no mind though, the only thing on his mind was Ciel. Sucking in a breath, he swiped at the now dried blood, and brought the remnants of it to his mouth once more. He could taste the remains of Ciel's soul. He closed his eyes, taking in its glorious taste. Sebastian was correct. Ciel Phantomhive's soul was the rarest of its kind. He traded his soul for a demon's power. But revenge only means something to him if he wins it with his own hands. The mating bond nullifies the obligations of a contract, so he doesn't even need his revenge and yet he was still going to follow through with it. He knows blood and death and darkness, but still his soul is pure, untainted. Immaculate. This chance encounter into one of ecstasy. He finally understood Sebastian's obsession. Yes. This was worth the trouble. This. was a soul worth fighting for. Claude was more determined than ever to obtain Ciel Phantomhive from Sebastian. He was lost in thought, his tongue tracing his fingers still even though Ciel's blood has already been cleaned, desperately needing the taste once more.

Alois sat there, reaching for his butler to no avail, begging him, crying out for his attention as his demon stood there entranced. It wasn't until he vomited blood did Claude's countenance change. Claude's seal burning tremendously. The boy was close to dying. No, he needed the boy for one more thing to complete Claude's plan. A new one. Things change after all, he had a new reason. A new interest. He merely stared at the boy, when Alois saw not a flicker of emotion he whimpered, unlike before where there might have been something in those golden irises, there was absolutely nothing when Claude looked at him this time.

His eyes welled up with tears, this rejection rang through his already maimed body, unable to take it, he vomited another round of blood. He felt his body refusing to move, his body was shutting down on him. He managed to spit out some words before his world turned black.

"You look like you're staring at maggots swarming a--" His sentence unfinished as his body was no longer able to catch up with him. He collapsed there on the ground reaching for his butler.

Claude sighed, what a mess. He took off his gloves and stared at his contract seal, it was slightly fading, which meant he had limited time before the boy was dead. A smirk befell his face when he realized that Ciel Phantomhive hit his mark. He had killed Alois Trancy, that is if Claude didn't need Alois for something. Claude went to work, lifting the boy and carrying him to a spare room grabbing gauze and a needle and sutures. He got to work stopping the bleeding, though his heart was faint, he would live, only for another day or two but that was all Claude needed. 

Hannah burst into the room gasping at the sight of Alois drenched in blood. Claude payed her no mind, always the odd one out of the two.

"Master! Is he?" She asked, rushing over to the bed and closely examining the boy before turning to Claude, the worry evident on her face and in her voice. He raised an eyebrow. Did he seem dead? 

"Obviously not Hannah, you can hear his heartbeat. He's alive. Make yourself useful and clean him up and put the supplies away since you're so worried." Claude said, before walking away and out the manor to put the finishing touches on his new plan.

He didn't save Alois Trancy's life, he merely delayed his death. Because his master's death would be from his own hands.

 

Chapter 37: Delusive Contentment

 

Alois awoke from his nap, groggy, his head throbbing, threatening to split. His abdomen burning. He sat up, ignoring the sharp pain that it caused. He wobbled but remained upright resisting the urge to collapse back onto his bed sheets. He opened his mouth to call for Claude, but stopped short. The memory of Claude's unsettling smile fresh in his mind. He shuddered, whatever got him in that mood wasn't anything that meant things were going well. He wrapped the robe around himself tighter. Managing to dress himself slowly, ignoring the ache and protest of his body with every move. He stumbled out into the hall, seeing Hannah mopping the floor. He slowly made his way over to her, Hannah noticing him halfway and straightening up before rushing over to him.

"Master! You shouldn't be out of bed! You're still injured!" She cried, grabbing him by the shoulders gently. He slapped her hands away, anger rising in him at the gall of her to tell him what to do. The slap apparently was too much for his body to handle, as he felt a wave of nausea roll over him. He staggered, grabbing for Hannah. Unprepared for his full weight, she fell back, making sure to break his fall with her body. He grunted from the impact, breathing heavily. He felt her hands running through his hair in a placating manner. A part of him wanted to stay there, the part that felt nice at having the attention of someone. The long lost part of him that craved affection, no matter who it was from. But he couldn't allow himself to feel this way, it was too foreign, too weak. More importantly, It wasn't from who he wanted it from the most. Gritting his teeth and shaking off the much too pleasant sensations, he pushed himself up.

"Where's Claude?" He demanded.

"He's not in the manor, he left an hour ago, said he needed to run an errand." She said. Another errand. He'd left for an errand the same night he got stabbed, and now another errand after that ominous smile. Claude was up to no good. As much as he hated him, he had no other option at the moment if Claude was indeed going rogue. He gripped Hannah's shoulders and leaned in close to her ear.

"Take me to Ciel Phantomhive." He whispered. She gasped but said nothing else, grabbing him by the waist gently supporting his weight to the carriage. He just needed to get to Ciel and warn him that Claude was becoming absolutely unhinged.

The entire ride to Ciel's Alois tried in vain to ignore the jolt and bump of the carriage sending sharp stabs through his body. He tried to ignore his body screaming at him to rest. To stop. His traitorous mind couldn't think of anything but Claude, memories flashed before him. The moment he met Claude, the moment he looked into his demon's eyes and realized that he wanted Claude to want him. To fancy him. He so desperately wanted Claude to choose him, to show him that he could be the only thing Claude needed.

He thought back to how Claude looked after he'd tasted Ciel's blood and his heart shattered a fraction more. The crazed look in his eyes, the few prominent emotions in them that he'd been able to recognize while he was writhing in agony on the floor. Obsession. Interest. In the whole while he'd known Claude he'd never been able to get him to look at him that way, and Ciel Phantomhive managed to muster up more appeal and desire than he'd ever been capable of with just a single slap to Claude's face.

His stubborn self refused to give up on Claude, refused to believe that there was nothing. There had to have been something. He tended to his wounds and didn't let him die, he could have easily let him die with the stab wound, but he was still alive. He sucked in a breath when the carriage jolted to a stop. Were they already at Ciel's manor? Impossible, he was on the other end of the countryside from him, no way they'd get there that quickly. The screeching of metal and the sound of wood splintering from above caught his attention. Gloved fingers bore through and ripped the top off of the carriage.

That beautiful yet cold face stared down at him with the coldest gaze he'd seen. Alois almost shed tears in that moment if he wasn't so terrified.

"Master. Just where are you going?" Claude implored in that same monotone voice he hated. Alois wasn't sure if he should answer. It was like when he was a younger child in the village and the elders would ask if he knew what he did was wrong. Obviously he knew, they just wanted to get the confession from his lips. The only thing leaving his lips was the beginnings of a small sound before he swallowed it.

"Surely you aren't abandoning me?" Claude asked. The click of his spectacles being adjusted sounding out in the cabin. Alois wanted to scoff. More like the other way around.

Alois was about to respond, but before he could there was a commotion, the sound of a chainsaw revving drew everyone's attention.

"Ohhhh that explains a lot! Of course it's a demon!" Came from a red haired woman with red glasses. Alois's brow furrowed, who the hell was this? How did they know Claude was a demon? Before he had a chance to ask, Hannah had taken the top of the carriage that Claude tore off and threw it at the woman. The woman's chainsaw cutting through it like nothing.

"Now now. Don't get testy. I'm only doing my job.--" The woman said. Claude turned and let out an irritated sigh. Throwing his knives at the woman.

"You best leave us alone. I was busy." Claude said. Him and Hannah rushing the woman. Alois peeked out from the top of the carriage and saw his two demons fighting the woman. It was all a blur of gold and red and silver. The clanging of Claude's gold cutlery, the grinding of the chainsaw's gears. It was all too much. He didn't know what overcame him, but he fled. He slipped out the other side of the carriage with every intention of running. To where he didn't know. He just wanted to try. They'd find him anyways, whatever brief moment away would be peace enough. His feet hit the ground and his pathetic body crumpled. He couldn't even withstand his own weight to walk or run. How utterly useless. His words to Claude from the other day coming back to him as he dragged himself away slowly, inch by inch.

"You look like you're staring at maggots swarming a--" He had said. Now he truly felt like one. Wriggling and dragging his body through the dirt and grass just to escape. He didn't get very far. He found a tree and positioned himself on his back against it, his labored breathing the only sound in this area.

❊          ❊          ❊

Claude eyed the reaper with disgust. Always interfering with their meal. He dodged a swipe from the reaper, landing on his feet on behind Hannah. He didn't have time for this. He felt his master's soul slipping away steadily, his physical presence doing the same. Oh Master, what a slippery worm you are.

"Hannah, keep this reaper busy. I have other matters to attend to." Claude said, walking away and following the trail of blood his master left.

"What?! How dare you have the nerve to disregard a lady when she's showing interest in you!" Said the rouge colored reaper. Hannah producing a mini gun and firing it at the other woman. The sound of the gun drifting away the farther away Claude got. There the boy sat, bloodied, his wound reopened, his heart just barely holding on.

He knelt in front of him eyeing the boy, inspecting him. Even now he had the nerve to still have that hopeful wish in his eyes as he stared his demon down. The blonde's eyes welling with tears as Claude cupped his face in both of his hands.

"Please..." He sobbed with a hiccup. Claude knew what he wanted. Claude also knew he could not get what he so wished. He looked at his soul, it was the same as it was back then, only now there was a bruising of pain in his soul that colored it. A desperation so intense it shaped his soul. Claude had never felt so... intrigued. Intrigued and... repulsed. How any mere human was so desperate for a demon's affections were beyond him. But he had a fleeting thought for a moment. What if he indulged the boy. It would be simple. A false show of emotions. He was tired of the longing, what would happen if things were different? How would his master look?

He brought the boy's head closer to his, their lips centimeters apart. Alois's poor heart quickened, despite it being dangerous for it to do so. Claude looked him in the eyes, and mustered the most adoring expression he could. He mimicked the way he saw Sebastian look at Ciel, hoping he got it right. It was successful judging by the way Alois gasped, his eyes full of wonder and hope. Claude felt his soul glow. It shined from within in the same way where it was almost at it's peak of being a complete unmarred soul, satisfied. He felt Alois's soul shift and morph in that moment. Morphing from desperation into a more solidified yearning. His soul was reaching out for him, wanting that connection. Perfect.

He tightened his grip on Alois's skull. The boy's eyes shifting to shock and then the light faded out of them just as quickly. Blood pooling down his head, his body going limp. Claude released his head, Alois's body dropping to the ground with a thud. He then grabbed Alois's ring before he ripped open his chest. The pearly opalescent ball of his soul had not faded with his life essence. He'd ensured that. By giving Alois what he thought he wanted only to rip it away at the last second with his death trapped the soul in a limbo, having nowhere to go. He grabbed it, and fused it within the ring, forever trapping Alois and his soul inside the ring. Only destruction of the ring would free his soul, but no one was the wiser to what happened to Alois. Smiling, satisfied that he could move on to the next part of his plan he tucked the ring into his pocket.

"What did you do to him?!" Hannah had shouted, her eyes wide as she took in the scene of Alois's corpse on the ground. She rushed over, pawing at the body.

"I'm fulfilling his orders Hannah, He wanted Sebastian Michaelis to suffer, I'm ensuring it. He just didn't account on being apart of the plan." Claude said, eyeing his fellow demon. He said not a word, daring her to do something. She grabbed his body, lifting it into her arms, and stood up to walk away. He didn't need the body anymore, so he watched as Hannah started to walk away, staring at the mess of the boy's corpse made.

Too distraught or too distracted, she hadn't noticed the reaper approach from behind, the deathscythe slicing through her. She collapsed there. Claude had half a mind to help her, but he didn't feel any particular attachment to her. The only reason he kept her around was because she held the Lævateinn. Her reasonings were her own, he couldn't have cared less to ask. The reaper turned to face him, her mouth turned upwards into a disturbingly wide smile, the numerous ghastly teeth showing as she looked him up and down in question.

"I'll finish her off later. I'm afraid I need answers as to what you're going to do with that soul. Jim Macken was scheduled to die tonight at the hands on his demon. However, I cannot reap his soul because you placed it within that ring. It complicates things you see. So. Do hand it over." She said, raising her deathscythe.

Claude simply lifted his glasses to his face.

"Before you do something rash, how about we make a deal? You help me, and I'm sure to entertain you if you allow me to have this ring in my possession a bit longer. I can show you some interesting things I'm sure you didn't even know you could do with a soul" Claude said. The reaper thought about it for a moment.

"I overheard you mentioning bassy, I assume it has something to do with him? That is one hot demon I wouldn't mind seeing again! If it means I'll see him once more then so be it! Oh, the name's Grelle by the way." She said a smile as wide a the Cheshire cats.

Claude smiled. Perfect.

❊          ❊          ❊

"Ugh, the sooner we get this over with the sooner we can go back home." Ciel grumbled as he stepped out of the carriage. He wasn't in the mood to deal with low life scum today, his hand was still stinging from his fight with Alois and it didn't help that he was only capable of using one hand right now. That certainly does not help when you're trying to aim a gun and keep it steady with your non dominant hand. There had been missing children showing up in the east end district dead with their heads crushed in and Her Majesty was worried. The once lively neighborhood of poverty stricken children running about oblivious to their parents struggles was now empty. A curfew in effect and no child was to be left alone without adult supervision. They were walking to one of the witness's houses who found the body when a flash of red caught his eye. Grelle. He glared the damned reaper down as his death scythe churned against Sebastian's knives.

"Good to see you again, Bassy." The reaper said. Not one to mince words, Grelle hauled back and went for another strike, Sebastian grabbing Ciel and leaping away. Sebastian set Ciel down behind a crate and went after Grelle again. Chasing the reaper up on top of the houses.

"Just what business do you have here Grelle?" The demon asked, less than pleased. He would have much rather preferred to stay at home entertaining his lord rather than dealing with pesky reapers and dead children.

"The entertainment side of business Bassy." Said Grelle. Before getting close to Sebastian and attempting to plant a kiss on him, which he skillfully dodged and kicked Grelle in the face. She was sad her kiss was rejected, going on a rant about how he never entertains her. He drowned her out, his attention stolen from him when he felt his lord's presence move from where he left him.

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel watched as the two squabbled about like they usually did, tapping his foot in impatience. He quickly turned his head to look in the direction of a familiar laugh. Alois's laugh. He knew that laugh, he could hear it clear as day, that laugh was looming over him with the sword, thinking Ciel was foolish enough to allow Alois the upperhand. He heard it again from behind him. Whirling around all he saw was the same brick wall. He scowled in frustration. The brat surely must be playing with him.

"Quit playing games Alois and come on out and show your face!" Ciel shouted. Silence. A gloved hand covering his mouth. The last thing he saw before he blacked out was Claude's face.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 38: Disconcerted and Discombobulated

Ciel didn’t know up from down at this point. Everything was so muddled, it was like he was seeing things through a hazy film. His body was frigid, freezing, his clothes drenched but that was the last thing on his mind. His head pounding, whispers running through his head. I want Claude Faustus as my mate…. I lost Luca at the village…. My name is—. He heard footsteps behind him, the black fitted butler’s tailcoat, the dark black hair, the rimmed glasses, those golden eyes. No….Wait… This isn’t— His head throbbed, he groaned and held his head in his hands. 

“Well? Master, How are you feeling? I managed to save you before Sebastian could do permanent damage.” Claude said, a smile on his face. For some reason Ciel fought the urge to shudder at the sight of it. Claude cupped Ciel’s cheek, looking down at the boy, his eyes alight with malicious intent.

Claude knelt in front of Ciel and grabbed his hand, reaching into his coat pocket. He slid a ring onto Ciel’s left index finger. His vision went black for a second before he regained control of himself. Lifting his hand to look at the ring he frowned, it was familiar, but it wasn’t at the same time. A gold ring, in the shape of an eye and a ruby red stone set in the middle. It glimmered in the dark room. 

“After all, you’re my mate are you not? I wouldn’t let harm come to you. Unfortunately, you’re still contracted to Sebastian Michaelis, but fret not, we only need to give him the correct order.” Claude said.

“Mate? What the hell—“ Ciel started, cut short by his head spinning, “You’ve changed how I view you. You’ve not just become my butler, you’ve become my other half, haven’t you?” Ciel had said to….Claude? No…. Wait… Yes… It was Claude. Claude is my mate. Ciel thought, but somehow it felt… wrong. He couldn’t place it but everything felt so wrong. He didn’t feel like he was all there.  Taking in the room for the first time. Wood panels surrounded them, on the walls and on the floors, holes in the floor, a rat in the corner of the room. He was in a wooden backed chair, a pool of water surrounding him, the windows taped black, blocking out any light. He scoffed, how the hell did he get here? He snapped his head up to look at Claude.

“What happened h—“ Ciel started, before he could finish his sentence, the door burst open, splintering into pieces. Sebastian bursting into the room, those red eyes finding his before widening. It all came flooding back to him the moment he saw Sebastians face. Screaming, him finding his dog dead on the floor, rushing into his father’s office, seeing him stabbed in the neck from behind, the hot flames engulfing him, the shadowy hands that grabbed him, him waking up in the cage. Sebastian. He did it. 

Claude stepped in front of Ciel, Sebastian hissing.

“What did you do to him?!” Sebastian hissed, shadowy plumes forming behind him, eyes pink and slitted. Barely able to contain himself within this mortal vessel. Claude ignored Sebastian, adjusting his glasses and smiling.

“Master, isn’t there something you’d like to say to Sebastian?” Claude said, eyeing Ciel seeing if the boy would actually do it.

Ciel shot up from his chair, stumbling, Claude catching him and steadying him. As Sebastian growled Ciel pointed sharply at him and knew what he was going to say.

“Sebastian, I should have never trusted you in the first place. This is an order. Stay out of my sight and leave me alone. Never come near me again. You’ve betrayed me and I’m ashamed to be contracted to you. I was right in choosing Claude as my mate.” Ciel said, watching as Sebastian’s face morphed into one of pure shock and pain. 

The wounded look he gave Ciel made Claude chuckle. Sebastian took a step forward, refusing to believe what he just heard. The giddy look on Claude’s face was absolutely infuriating, and he knew then and there that he would be the one to personally eviscerate Claude. His seal burning as he took the step forward, a warning of the contract order being disobeyed. He stumbled back. Claude stepped forward concealing his smile.

“You heard my....mate. Do run along.” Claude said, shooing Sebastian with a wave of his hand. Sebastian knew he hadn’t had any other option but to retreat in that moment. He fled, his demonic essence enveloping him and he was all but a wispy shadow as he fled onto the top of the houses. Sebastian ripped his gloves off of his hands, the contract seal still in place. Him and the boy were most definitely still mated, and their contract still in place. Just what the hell was Claude playing at?

❊          ❊          ❊

The last thing Ciel saw before he blacked out was Sebastian fleeing the tower and Claude approaching, whispering in his ear. You must be so tired, do have some rest… 

Ciel awoke, it was his room, or was it? Purple and gold laced walls, purple bedding. It.. was? Is? His room. Claude enters the room then, walking over to him with a cup of tea ready. He hands it to Ciel and Ciel takes it. Earl Grey. His favorite, it’s familiar, comforting. Something’s bothering him though… He pauses before he takes another sip of his tea.

“What happened to Alois Trancy?” Ciel asks, his memory is fuzzy, he can’t remember a thing before he came to in the tower room. That blasted smile is on Claude’s face once more and Ciel wants to slap it right off. He scowls towards the butler, to which Claude straightens his mouth into a thin line. 

“You don’t remember Sir? You slayed him with the sword. You got your revenge, Alois Trancy and Sebastian Michaelis were the culprits of your parent’s murder and you being in the cult.” Claude says, taking the boy’s now empty tea cup. Claude moves to dress Ciel, slipping on his left stocking before grabbing the right stocking. Before he can put the right one on, he is overcome with the inexplicable urge to consume. A taste. He leans in, touching Ciel’s foot. His mouth watering. A kiss on his heel. Pale, perfect.

Ciel stiffens, and kicks Claude square in the face. The demon falling back from the impact, it’s not anger in his eyes when he rights himself, no. It’s perverse enjoyment. 

“What the bloody hell has gotten into you Claude?! Stop being an idiot and dress me properly.” Ciel says, anger in his eyes and in his voice, glaring at Claude as he does the right stocking correctly. Ciel can’t hear it but Claude can. The sound of one of the trees on the edge of the property collapsing. Scratch that. Multiple trees toppling now. 

"Excuse me for a moment Sir." Claude said, bowing and exiting the room closing the door behind him. Once the door was closed, he sprinted out towards the edge of the property. And there he was. Sebastian standing there glowering at him. 

"Didn't you hear your master's orders? Best you leave." Claude said, playing with one of the birds that landed on his finger, petting it.

"What did you do to him? You know what it means to mess with another's mate. You broke the rule. And you will pay." He growled, darting forward and delivering a punch to Claude's jaw. Claude staggering back. Fixing his crooked glasses, the previous arrogant look replaced with a frown. 

"Oh, don't you worry Sebastian, I didn't do a thing to him. Your contract seal is still in place is it not? Therefore you're still contractually bonded to him and you're still mated to him. I haven't broken any rules nor have I broken your bond. Is he physically harmed? No. Am I using him for leverage? Technically no, since he was the one who ordered you away. You see what I said earlier? You've been in the human world for far too long. I merely twisted his perception a bit to allow him to accept the things I do and make it much easier, introduced some fresh memories to him. Whether they're actually his own memories or not is irrelevant in my grand scheme. And. It worked, did it not? Alois was so dead set on me being his mate he desired it beyond anything. When I fused my master's memories with Ciel Phantomhive's the memories were practically indistinguishable from what is really his memories. As long as he thinks he and I are mated, then the rest of my plans should go smoothly. You'll just have to find out the end result, won't you?" Claude said, dodging another punch from the other demon. 

Claude laughed, walking away knowing well that Sebastian wouldn't be able to follow him inside the manor without violating Ciel's order. Walking through the door, he frowned, sensing another presence. Hannah. He saw her at the end of the hallway, looking the same as ever. Well, at least now he didn't need to find her body to retrieve the sword. Her cold gaze on him as he approached.

"What? Are you still mad about the little brat? Get over it Hannah. Anyhow, now that you're not in pieces from that death scythe, it'll be easier to take down Sebastian. I need to make the boy his lunch, go and finish changing him. You owe me that much for stopping the reaper from killing you." Claude said, not giving Hannah another glance as he rounded the corner and down the stairs towards the kitchen. 

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel was taking a walk in the garden, the fresh air helping clear his mind. Making his way through the maze trying to reconcile his feelings. Claude was his mate... yet his hands had felt so foreign on his skin, the kiss on his heel made his stomach turn. It was as if his body was rejecting Claude but why? If Claude was indeed his mate shouldn't he want to be near him? Shouldn't he welcome his touch? Crave it? His mind thought he wanted it, but his body didn't. It was frustrating to say the least. Ciel stopped in front of a bed of white roses. Something about them called out to him. Something familiar and welcoming about the roses. A flash of something in his mind, A face. with red eyes. The face of his demise. Enraged, he swung at the roses with his cane, the petals falling off and the flowers becoming broken and their stems ripping up from the ground.  He vaguely registered the sound of a voice calling out to him.

"Master! Please don't!" Came from Hannah, she reached for his arms to stop him from destroying the entire bed of roses. Her poorly timed grab resulted in her getting hit with the end of the cane, Hannah dropping to the floor in pain clutching at her head. For a brief moment, it felt good, causing her pain. But another part of Ciel immediately regretted it. He reached out towards her, not missing how she flinched in response.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hit you." Ciel said, offering his hand out, his palm upwards. His eyes contrite as she took his hand with a gasp. She looked down into his eyes, her eyes wide in disbelief. She shook her head to clear an errant thought from it before brushing her thumb along his cheek, a wistful expression on her face. 

"Let me help you. I know what he's going to do. I can get you out, free you. Just trust me." She said, stroking his face gently. At first Ciel wanted to refuse, but there was a nagging in him. A nagging in his gut that was telling him to trust Hannah, he just wanted to be free from this weird limbo like feeling. He just wanted things to make sense again.

❊          ❊          ❊

Later that evening, Ciel was being dressed in an oddly formal outfit in place of his nightwear. Claude fussing over his hair.

"Remind me again, what exactly are we dressing up for?" Ciel muttered, frowning as he looked at himself in the mirror. The deep blue jacket and white cravat with matching pants and polished black oxfords were a bit much for his liking at the moment. 

"You don't remember Sir? You said you wanted to do the bonding ritual."  Claude said, arching an eyebrow, as if daring the boy to refute. 

"Oh? When did I say that?" Ciel countered, not at all remembering when he said that.

"When we went camping." replied the demon. Camping... Stars, the tent, the books he brought...  "You’ll have a part of me within you and I would have a part of you within me. We’d be bonded permanently then." A voice said.. one that wasn't Claude's? That couldn't be right could it? 

"Now then, shall we?"  Claude said. Opening the door, together the two walked outside to the stone archway, Hannah was there awaiting them. 

Claude grabbed both of Ciel's hands in his own, holding in a smile at how hesitant the boy looked, knowing the internal struggle he was going through was absolutely delicious.

"Now then, Master, please state your mate's name." Claude said. Ciel hesitated a moment. For what reason, he wasn't sure. His brow furrowing as he said the name.

".....Claude Faustus..." Came from the boy, his voice quieting towards the end.

"Ciel Phantomhive, do you on your own accord accept that your soul will no longer be fully your own, that you willingly accept a part of Claude Faustus's soul within y--" Claude started, stopped by a sudden motion from behind the boy.

Hannah knocked Ciel out cold. Claude was instantly furious.

"What. Are. You. Doing." He snarled, crouching to prepare for an attack.

Hannah grabbed the unconscious boy in her arms, positioning herself in front of him.

"Wouldn't you want Sebastian to witness this moment with his own eyes? Bring him to his knees, make him so weak he has no choice but to watch this. After all, I'm sure he's not too far away. Aren't you Sebastian?" She said, turning away from Claude on the last word.

Sebastian materializing from his shadowy form, taking his human shape, claws ready, eyes rouge.

"You're lucky she intervened when she did, I was about to tear you limb from limb if this went on a second longer." He said, glaring at Claude. 

The latter looking unimpressed, shifting his glasses in his typical fashion. He walked over to Hannah who had placed Ciel behind her. Claude stopped directly in front of Hannah, roughly grabbing her and shoving his hand into her mouth, then his wrists, and his arm followed, grabbing hold of the Lævateinn, he pulled out of Hannah's mouth in one smooth motion, the fellow demon gasping when the sword was fully removed, panting, leaning on her knees. 

"Very well Sebastian, meet me on the island. Hannah, meet us there when you can." Claude ordered.

❊          ❊          ❊

The island of death, a sanctuary for demons. A battleground. Claude Faustus stood in the thick of the forest on one of the lower cliff edges. Sebastian on his opposite end, his eyes flickering up towards the higher cliff edge where Hannah sat cradling Ciel's unconscious body. 

"Let's begin, shall we?" Claude said, raising the Lævateinn and dashing towards Sebastian, swinging, a stray piece of his hair getting cut. 

"I will have Ciel Phantomhive." Claude growled. Sebastian seethed, grabbing the side of the blade with both hands, stopping it mid swing.

"I won't let you have my master. You've overstepped your bounds and I will end you." He said, his voice quiet, but the implications just as damning. Hannah's voice broke through their fight.

"Hold on a moment." She said, her voice confident, an edge to it. One Sebastian didn't like. Both butlers freezing in place, glancing at the female demon.

"You shouldn't have left me alone with the boy Claude." She said, a sinister smile on her face. "Let's up the stakes shall we? While you two were so enamored with one another, you didn't hear me hexing the boy." She said, sweeping Ciel's hair from his eyes.

"Hex?!" Claude roared, he knew he shouldn't have trusted her when she showed up again. 

"Sebastian, I have some personal grievances with our dear Claude here, so I do hope this gives you extra motivation. So long as Claude Faustus is alive, the moment Ciel Phantomhive wakes up, he will die." Hannah said.

Sebastian eviscerated a whole row of trees nearby him. His desperation increasing tenfold. He flipped the sword in Claude's hands, grabbing the handle. Now fully in control of the Lævateinn, he ripped it out of Claude's grasp. Claude on the defense, dodging Sebastian's attacks left and right, just trying to bide time. Taunting Sebastian was like second nature to him, even as he was fighting for his own life.

"You should have seen the confused look on his face as he tried to remember what really happened. It was comical seeing him remember the moment only to confuse you with me. Bet you didn't think a simple brainwashing curse could do such a thing. My master's memories making it all the more easier to manipulate things." Claude said, laughing.

"You talk an awful lot for someone whose going to die soon." Sebastian said. It was as if the universe hated him in that moment. He sensed the boy's presence becoming stronger, he was slowly awakening. Gasping as his seal viciously started burning, indicating the boy was on the brink of death.

Doubling his efforts he saw his opening, Claude slipping on a rock, Sebastian moved in and drove the sword into his chest. Blood spurting out of his wound and his mouth. Claude fell back on his knees. His breathing fading, coughing up more blood.

"I underestimated you. He truly means that much to you. I almost understand, to have a bond like yours... interesting." He said, his eyes closing, succumbing to death. Sebastian not trusting him for one second, dragged the sword up, ripping through Claude's upper half. He reached in his chest cavity and plucked out the black crystalized soul form and crushed it, ensuring Claude had no means of regaining any life form. He checked his seal, the color returning and the burning fading. He breathed a sigh of relief.

Rushing over to Hannah, the Lævateinn still in his hand, his eyes widened when he took in the sight of her. Ciel was no longer in her arms, he was laying on the ground next to her. He rushed and grabbed the boy in his free arm, holding his master for the first time in two long days. He looked up once more at Hannah, then his gaze flickering towards the shape in her arms. There, sat a tuft of faded blonde hair, a decaying corpse with a deformed head in her arms. She stared down at it wistfully.

"He was supposed to be my mate. I did everything he wanted, anything he wanted. Try as I might he never returned my affections for him, you're lucky Sebastian. To have someone return your feelings and have that bond with them. You know how rare it is and yet, I still hoped..." She said, running her fingers through the withering pale blonde hair.

"I had no ill will towards you Sebastian, only Claude. He killed my love, and I'll never forgive him for that." She said, her eyes holding nothing but the deepest grief and sadness as she recalled Claude crushing Alois's skull without a hint of regret or hesitation.

Sebastian placed the sword behind him, clutching Ciel with both hands. His grip tightening. Glaring at Hannah.

"Undo the brainwashing curse." He spat. Taking Alois's ring off of Ciel's hands and hurling it at Hannah, it hitting her in the face before clattering down on the ground. She picked it up, and stroked it reverently.

"I will undo the curse, on one condition." She whispered. He arched an eyebrow in silent question.

"Free my master's soul from this ring, and then kill me. So I can be with him. I can't bear to live on without him on this earth anymore. Make sure my soul goes too" She said, her voice heavy with despair.

"You undo the curse, and then I'll follow through." Sebastian said tersely.

Hannah nodded. Scooting forward towards the two mates. Sebastian warily lowering Ciel down closer to Hannah. Black inky clouds surrounded the boy's head, Ciel groaning as Hannah undid the curse, stopping once the dark cloud evaporated, sighing in something akin to relief. 

"There, it's done. His memories will be his own after he awakes." She said. Locking eyes with Sebastian she nodded, steeling herself for the blow she closed her eyes.

Sebastian raised the sword before pausing. He walked over to the edge of the cliffside, and dropped the sword into the deep ocean depths below. Hannah's eyes snapping open, her bellowing out a cry once she realized what Sebastian had done.

Sebastian looked down upon her, not a single flicker of emotion on his face. He merely held his lord closer to him.

"You almost killed my mate. Why would I do you the favor after that? You can suffer without your desired mate for all I care." Sebastian said, walking away from Hannah, her sobs can be heard in the distance.

The maid watched as her previous thought salvation walked away, She'd never get the full sweet release of death since her soul would still be intact, but she figured a temporary death is better than none. She dove after the Lævateinn, plunging deep into the ocean floor and grabbing the sword. She resurfaced and walked back on shore, she sat back against the hard rocky wall just as the sun was rising. Alois's corpse still in her arms, she stared at him lovingly, placing the ring on the ground and driving the sword down on it. The ring cracking and splitting in two, Alois's soul now freed. She watched his opalescent life form slowly fade, white wispy furls slowly fading into the air above her. She watched all the remnants fade before she drove the Lævateinn through her own body.

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 39: New Beginnings and Newer Bonds

His body felt like it was made of stone, his eyelids refusing to move despite his desire to wake up. Muted conversations filtering through, he thought he heard Sebastian's voice somewhere, along with Tanaka but he couldn't make out what was being said, only that the two were talking. His consciousness fading in and out, unsure of how long he was out for. He could have sworn he'd felt a familiar hand brushing across his forehead and lifting him to bathe him. He only wanted to wake up, to see Sebastian with his own eyes again, to speak to him about everything that happened, to beg for forgiveness for what he'd said to him, for almost doing the merging ritual with Claude. That was too close of a call, he wouldn't make the same mistake again. 

He wasn't sure how long had passed, only that by the time his tired eyes managed to listen to him and open themselves it was daylight outside. He could see the faint cracks of sunlight trying to come in through the thick blue curtains. His room was dark, he tried to sit up but his body was still too weak, grunting he lied back down. He saw a glass of water on his bedside table and tried to reach for it to no avail. Grimacing, he opened his mouth to call for Sebastian. Before he could try though the door opened, Tanaka coming into view.

"Good, you're up Young Master. How are you feeling?" Tanaka asked. The old man's face was usually wrinkled, but it would seem Ciel being worse for wear took its toll on the usually stoic steward. The wrinkles on his face seemed impossibly longer, newer ones on the verge of forming near the top of his head. 

"I feel as if my body has been asleep for weeks." He muttered lowly, glancing at the cup once more. Tanaka reaching for it and handing it to him. He was thirstier than he'd initially thought, downing the whole glass in one go. Giving it back to Tanaka, he reclined against his pillows once more, Tanaka coming to reposition his pillows so he could sit upright easier. Leave it to his father's former butler to know what he wanted. Ciel muttering his thanks.

"How long was I asleep for?" He asked hesitantly. 

"4 days Sir." Tanaka replied. Ciel gaped, how was he out for 4 days and nobody tried to wake him? Ciel asked him why and the former butler frowned.

"We tried Sir, but you wouldn't wake. Sebastian said that it'd be best to let you wake when you do naturally." He said. Sebastian. Ciel's eyes narrowed, why was Tanaka here in Sebastian's stead?

"Where is Sebastian? Why are you doing his job?" Ciel asked.

"Sebastian is in the kitchen preparing your lunch. He said that you wished for him to not be in your presence and that he was to leave you alone." Tanaka said. Ciel closed his eyes, Right. He never rescinded the order. Ciel sighed, not looking forward to their conversation next.

"Very well, Can you send him up?" He asked, the steward obliged, asked if he wanted his newspaper, he said yes, needing to catch up on whatever he missed the last 4 days. While looking over the articles and headlines he thought about what his next step would be. If all went according to how he thought it would go, then it would seem he wouldn't be around here for much longer. Plans that would unfortunately have to wait, as his body could only do so much at the moment. He made a mental note of everything he'd have to do once his body was better.

A knock at the door interrupting his thoughts.

"Come in." The door opened, and there he was. In his usual attire, the black tailcoat, gloves, dress shirt and slacks, his shoes polished perfectly, holding a tray of food. His butler was the same as he always was, and yet Ciel looked at him like it was the first time he saw him. He was as beautiful as he always was, if not more at this moment. His eyes trailed upwards, once he landed on his face though he frowned, matching the weary expression on his mate's face. Sebastian stood there, one hand behind his back, his face apprehensive and unsure, quite atypical of the demon. Ciel beckoned him forward with his finger and yet, the devil made no such move. Dread filled his gut.

"Come here." He said. Another hesitant look on his lover's face.

"You said not to go near you Sir..." Came from Sebastian. Ciel groaned in frustration. 

"I know, and I'm revoking that order as well as any order I gave you that day! Damn it Sebastian, just come here! That is an order." Ciel shouted, at his wits end with this silly little game he was playing.

Sebastian finally closed the gap between them, coming to stand at the side of Ciel's bed next to him and setting down the tray. Anything Ciel had to say could wait, Overwhelmed by the last week's events and finally being able to be by his demon's side once more he was unable to stop the tears that formed. Shocked, Sebastian lifted the boy in his arms and sat down on the bed. Ciel said nothing, too occupied by the moisture in his eyes that wouldn't stop coming. He wrapped his arms around his demon's shoulders his hands holding onto the back of Sebastian's tailcoat with a death grip, face into his neck and there was no other option but to just let go of everything he was feeling. The anger and disgust coming back in full force as the weight of what he had done settled in his mind. 

Sebastian said nothing, for there was nothing he could have said at that moment that would have helped. He just held the boy in his arms, letting him cry and exhaust himself. 30 minutes later and Sebastian's neck and collar were soaked with tears. Sniffling, he pulled away to apologize Sebastian immediately wiping away all the tears and snot with his handkerchief.

"Sorry." Ciel said embarrassed at his outburst and for ruining Sebastian's clothes in the most unsightly manner. A gloomy smile on the demon's face. 

"It's alright, it was understandably a horrendous experience. You're only human after all. You can only handle so much My Lord." He said affectionately. Just as he was wiping away Ciel's tears, he replaced each of them with a kiss. Ciel looked up at him, nervousness and shame in his big blue and purple eyes.

"You're not disgusted? I'm not unappealing to you? I saw how you looked at Alois when he was begging me to spare his life, and yet you sit here and not have an ounce of that same emotion. Don't lie to me Sebastian!" Ciel said, his voice nearing hysterical.

"No, I'm not disgusted nor are you unappealing to me nor do I love you any less than I did prior. If anything my love for you has only grown Master. Nearly losing you... That puts things into perspective for me. But most of all, you're my mate. Nothing you do could ever turn me away from you." Sebastian said, looking down at the boy with the utmost sincere expression on his face. Ciel's eyes bore into his, taking in every word he said. When he grasped the seriousness of his partner's words only then did he nod in acknowledgement. He let out a heavy sigh, knowing now would be the time to talk. He averted his eyes from Sebastian and fiddled with the buttons on his dress shirt before he began talking.

"I suppose now would be the time to properly address what happened. I hope you know that I never meant to cause you any harm or hurt you. I wasn't myself... I tried so hard to make sense of things and yet I couldn't. Every time I remembered something that you and I did, it was always Claude's name that came up or his face came to mind. I wasn't strong enough to try to fight what was going on in my head, it was easier to just accept it. I'm ashamed and disgusted with myself for not trying harder, I owed it to you most of all to try, and for that. I am sorry. I'm the one that failed you this time." Ciel said, more pools of tears threatening to spill over. He couldn't bring himself to look his demon in the eyes, fearful of what he'd see.

Sebastian brought his hand up to grab the boy's chin and move his face to look up at him. He saw nothing but understanding and regret in his demon's eyes.

"No, My Lord, it is not you who should be apologizing, but me. For I am the one who failed you. I should have known Claude would have tried to separate us and should have kept you with me instead of leaving you by yourself when I fought Grelle. It was my fault. If hadn't done that, Claude would have never gotten his hands on you." Sebastian says, anger returning in his eyes for a brief moment at the mere mention of the other demon's name.

"I still say we're both at fault." Ciel mumbled.

"You were brainwashed Master, there's not much one can do against a brainwashing curse try as they might. That's the whole point of it Sir. He also merged your memories with Alois's, that mixed with the curse well, it makes it quite hard. You are not to blame. Please stop saying such utter nonsense." Sebastian said raising a gloved finger to tap on Ciel's nose, his voice heavy with disapproval. Ciel grabbed his other hand and took off the glove. He flipped it over so his contract seal was on display. He stared at it, thankful that not even that horrid experience had been able to separate them. He lifted Sebastian's hand to his lips and kissed his seal, before kissing his ring. The demon froze, awestruck a the display of affection. He did the same but with the boy's marked eye, adding an extra kiss to his lips for good measure. They'd done and said it without words, reaffirming their love and commitment to one another. A soft smile was on the boy's face before it faded slightly. Worry washing over the demon once more.

"What is it?" The demon asked.

"We still have one more thing to discuss." Said his lord. As much as Sebastian had wanted to get that conversation over with, there was a more pertinent matter at the moment. He shushed the boy for a moment. Lifting the domed cover over to reveal the boy's dinner. A beef stew awaited, always the one to anticipate the boy's needs before he was able to voice them himself, Ciel's stomach growled upon smelling the food. He took the plate without fuss and dug in. Sebastian ignored the way he was eating for the moment, knowing the boy hadn't had food in 3 days. Although he was concerned as to what he could possibly bring up in conversation, he was immensely grateful that his mate was back in his arms and safe. When Ciel was almost done with his food, he brought up the conversation once more.

"After everything that happened, that was way too close of a call. I'd rather not risk you or I anymore. That being said, I don't think we should wait to do the merging ritual." Ciel said, his tone brooking no argument. Although the demon wanted to agree initially, there was a part of him that wanted to refute. 

"I understand your reasoning, however, I'd rather you make the decision because you want to and not because you're afraid of something. I said we'd do it when you're ready, not because you feel as if you're under duress of some sort." Sebastian said, watching Ciel's face for any sign his words were going to change the boy's opinion. He sighed when the boy said nothing, not acknowledging the demon's words. He let Ciel finish his dinner before placing the plate back on the bedside table and covering it once more with the domed lid.

"Well, I've thought on this for some time. It's not a spur of the moment decision Sebastian. We nearly lost one another and I'll be damned if that happens again. At least it would give you some brief sense of relief that I won't be able to die as easily once we do it." Ciel said.

"Yes, from human means My Lord. Remember love, you would only be a partial demon. A death scythe would still be able to kill you easier than if you were a full demon Sir. Any demon would still be able to kill you without the Lævateinn. Though, after what happened with Claude, I doubt any one else would be that stupid to mess with us again." Sebastian explained.

"Yes, but it's not as if I'm asking you to turn me into a full demon right this second, I'm just asking for half. When I was unconscious, I spent the entirety of that time stuck in my head. And I know what I want to do next. It's been almost a whole year since you've brought it up with me and in light of everything that's happened, and everything I've thought about, quite frankly I think it's time for us to move on with our lives and start anew. What with Francis pestering me about finding a suitable wife, I'm sure her majesty will also follow as well if she wasn't the true culprit behind Francis's visit a month ago. Besides, I wish to live the life I want to live, not one I was born into nor one I reclaimed because of my desire for revenge. Alois is dead, so I suppose my duty of becoming the guard dog to attract my parents' killer has been complete."

Sebastian stared at his Lord, surprised at the change of plans, not expecting this to be what the boy would be wanting to do after everything. But he supposed his lord's desire for peace for the two of them was reasonable, considering everything the boy had been through.

"And what will you do now?" The demon inquired, they certainly couldn't up and leave at the moment, not with his master too weak. 

"We prepare. Since you're more travelled than I am, I'll let you choose the locations for our houses, I only need to purchase land there under different names and you can build them." Ciel said, pausing, eyeing his butler speculatively. "You can do that right?" Ciel muttered. The demon laughed, planting a kiss on his lover's forehead.

"You need only tell me what you desire and I shall have it ready for you Young Master. Any place in mind that you'd like specifically?" Asked the demon.

"Hmmm, well we never technically made it over to America, so I feel that'd be interesting to live there. Somewhere in England, but not here, I want to see what the rest of this country has to offer, perhaps somewhere near the beach or somewhere away from everyone it doesn't matter to me. The rest of the places I'll leave to you. We'll also need to set up the matter of our deaths. Which I have an idea for." Ciel said with a familiar smile towards his mate. Knowing his demon would understand. 

"Of course, although, I do have to wonder if you truly are ready Sir. I wonder if it will be harder to leave everything you've known and built behind so easily as you say." Said Sebastian. It wouldn't be a problem for him of course, he had no real attachment or feelings for anything besides Ciel, so as far as everyone else was concerned, they were all but food for his kind.

"The only thing I came back for was revenge, now that I've obtained that.. everything else is meaningless. I'll make sure to tie things up sure, but I'm ready for our life to start. A fresh start. We can start with the merging ritual. There is nothing really holding me here anymore, only you." Ciel said 

The butler smiled, a hand over his heart at the last declaration.

"The same could be said for me, My Lord."

❊          ❊          ❊ 

Over the course of the next month as Ciel found his footing again, he drafted his will. He would transfer money to an offshore account, and transfer it to another account and another until it was too ludicrous to chase the paper trail. When all was said and done, he'd had his money divided into a multitude of accounts that would last him many lifetimes across all of them, and even then he still had plenty to spare. He'd had a portion of Funtom's money always be redirected to one of the offshore accounts, another portion of it would go to his servants, and the ownership of the company would be transferred to Elizabeth. Her eye for all things adorable as well as her intuitive knack for what was popular and trending would no doubt serve the company well. The estate would go to Francis to do with whatever she pleased. As far as Ciel was concerned, the manor was never his to begin with. His manor burned down 5 years ago. The one he currently resided in was merely a carcass of what was. The townhouse would be converted to a permanent home for the servants, Agni and Soma were also added as Co-owners since they'd been doing such a swell job in taking care of it. 

❊          ❊          ❊ 

Ciel signed his signature on the bottom of the paper before he folded it up and put it within the envelope. He set his pen down at the sound of a knock on his study door. The demon poking his head in, his eyes warm as he looked over at his lord.

"It is time, Young Master." 

Ciel stretched, glancing back at the window, the sun was setting over the horizon the other servants were outside mingling about, enjoying their downtime, he could faintly hear Finny's laughter and Bard yelling something inane. He didn't think that much time had passed by. Turning back towards Sebastian, he took his hand and the two walked up the stairs together and into Ciel's dressing room. The boy sat on the settee, watching as his demon stripped down and changed into a black dress shirt, with a silk red tie, and a black velvet suit jacket with matching pants. Ciel choked back a laugh at how dramatic Sebastian was being.

"You would make a big deal out of this." Ciel mumbled, crossing his arms. Sebastian turned towards him just as he'd finished fastening his tie, a humorous twinkle in his eyes.

"You said it yourself Sir. You wanted this to be our wedding ceremony of sorts, I'm only indulging your requests and dressing the part." He quipped, picking up his old dress shirt and tie and tossing it in the soiled bin. The Young Master's eyes roamed over his butler's new attire, it suited him quite well... too well. He'd had a brief fledgling of a thought to change his uniform to that one permanently, even if it was untraditional for a butler.

A matching outfit for his master and they were off, the boy clinging to his demon's broad shoulders as he leapt out the open window and into the night.

Sebastian's footsteps becoming muffled, as they softly crunched on the snowy grass and up the rising path. Ciel removed his head from Sebastian's neck to see where they were at. The familiar place coming into view as they crested over the rising path.

"I figured this would be an appropriate place to do it." Sebastian says, stopping in the middle of the clearing. It was the camping ground they'd been to the year prior. A few torches in a circle in the middle was all the decorations they needed. The demon setting Ciel down on the ground, watching as his lord walked into the middle of the circle. Smiling, as Ciel turned to look towards him and beckon him over.

Sebastian walked over to the boy, standing behind him, he undid his eyepatch as well as removing his gloves and placing both in his pocket before stepping in front of Ciel and taking both his hands in his.

"Are you ready?"

"I've never been more ready than I have right now." 

A soft smile downwards at the younger of the pair, his eyes full of certainty and not a flicker of doubt in them. 

"Now then Young Master, state your mate's name." Sebastian says, his voice taking on his demonic one, it was darker, lower, it wrapped around him, coming from all angles, enveloping him in the moment. Just him and Sebastian.

"Sebastian Michaelis." He said, calmly. Assuredly, lovingly. A pause from the demon as the surrounding ground beneath them shined blue, their contract symbol etching into the ground. Ciel gasped, looking down as he felt his eye start to tingle, at the same time that Sebastian's seal started glowing. He saw Sebastian's feet shifting into his demonic form, the heeled boots appearing from shadowy wisps, and as he trailed up his body towards his face each part did the same. He looked into the multitude of eyes on his demon's head, and felt not an ounce fear or discomfort. He'd never had before. The now clawed hands grasped his once more before the demon continued.

"Close your eyes please My Lord. Do not open them until I say so." Ciel took one last look at Sebastian before darkness overtook his vision.

"Ciel Phantomhive, do you on your own accord accept that your soul will no longer be fully your own?" Came from all around him, echoing. He felt Sebastian's hands leave his own, and instead of mourning the loss, he was soothed by Sebastian's presence all around him. Like the demon was enveloping him somehow. He'd almost peeked a look.

"Yes. I do." 

"Do you willingly accept a demon's soul into your heart? Into your soul?"

"Yes."

"Do you willingly relinquish a part of your soul to me?"

Always. Ciel thought.

"Yes." Came from the boy, confident as ever. 

"Are you willingly merging our souls together as mates? This cannot be undone once it is finalized, state your answer." 

"Yes, I Ciel Phantomhive relinquish my soul to be merged with Sebastian Michaelis's soul." Stated the boy, loud, and proud into the night air. 

Ciel felt like he was floating, and then a weird sensation, as if he was being split into two.

"Very well then. I Sebastian Michaelis, agree to bind myself and my soul to my mate." Came from the demon. Ciel felt like he was ripped away from something, it was almost painful, but then he felt something slam into him, and he felt dizzy, he was spinning, but he wasn't at the same time, his feet still planted on the ground. He felt human hands on his and desperately wanted to open his eyes, but Sebastian hadn't said he could yet. He felt those hands move to cup his face and angle it upwards, before he heard that silky smooth voice.

"It is done. You can open them now Love." Came softly.

Ciel opened his eyes and was met with those comforting blood red eyes. He'd staggered back a bit, still feeling off balance. Sebastian caught him, and held him in his arms. 

"Apologies, I should have anticipated some adverse effects. Seeing as I'd never done this before, I failed to anticipate what would happen." Said the demon a frown on his face. Stroking a finger over his lord's cheeks as he'd admired his face.

"Are you alright?" Asked Sebastian. He could feel that his Lord was alright, and not in distress, his previous bout of dizziness fading. Ciel tilted his head, admiring his demon's face. Sebastian let out a chuckle, amused, he'd felt the burst of happiness his lord had felt and fought to keep a smile off his face.

"Nothing feels different." Ciel said, throwing a slight glare at Sebastian in a brief moment of irritation. Nothing escaping Ciel as he saw the demon's eyebrows twitch when he shot him a glare before his face smoothened out into a devious smirk. One Ciel didn't like the looks of.

"For you Young Master. Nothing feels different. Not until you're fully turned. For me... well. It certainly is entertaining to feel your emotions so starkly within me." He said, a chuckle as his teeth turned into fangs as he smiled.

"Wha-- What the hell do you mean by that?!" Ciel demanded, his cheeks blushing a rouge color as his demon only smiled harder the more embarrassed his lord got.

"I feel you Master. Everything you feel, every emotion, I can sense it. I'm quite looking forward to understanding your emotions better if I do say so myself." Ciel's face straightened out in surprise.

"I thought you said demon's don't feel emotions?" He countered.

"We don't. Aside from the feelings I have for you, the soul bonding makes it so I can feel yours simultaneously, it does not affect my other impersonal emotions Sir. It's more or less something to keep track of our mate's well being." Explained the demon. Once Ciel was satisfied with the answers he got he allowed Sebastian to put him back down on the ground. Sebastian walking behind the boy one last time to re tie his eyepatch, when he was finished, he walked in front of the younger and lifted his left hand to his own lips and kissed his ring. His voice gentle as he spoke.

"Moreover, you've bestowed upon me the highest honor a demon can have. A mate who returns one's feelings, and one who gives up a part of their soul to their demon. In return, I vow to you that I will protect you with my life, that I will always love you and stand by you faithfully, that I will always strive for your happiness above my own, and that I will carry out your orders to the utmost of my capability. You've opened my eyes to a new life, one that I hadn't known was possible. You give me a purpose, a reason to exist. For that, I solemnly swear that you have my undying love and loyalty My Love." He said, getting on his knees and bowing, a hand on his heart. He could hear the boy's heartbeat increase with every word that was spoken. When the boy started to speak, the demon merely hushed him, feeling the anxiety from his mate rising rapidly, not needing words to understand his master.

"It's alright, I know you're not accustomed to vocalizing your emotions, let alone to this intensity. You need not speak right now Master. I can feel you, and I love you too." Sebastian said, looking up at Ciel as the boy started tearing up at the demon's words. Sebastian stood up once more, lifting the boy into his arms. Ciel grabbing his tie to bring his face closer, kissing the demon with a ferocity unseen prior. Letting all that he couldn't muster with words into the kiss. When he pulled away finally, his voice was all but a whisper, hoarse with need.

"Take us home, Sebastian." 

Notes:

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 40: And In The End..

 

Ciel awoke the next morning just as the sun's rays were trying to crack through the dark curtain. He was much too comfortable at the moment, his face burrowed into a warm pale chest. He nuzzled into it still half asleep. Warm arms snake around his bare waist and he groans at the feeling, a chuckle rousing him from his stupor.

"Mmhm, morning." He says sleepily, placing a kiss on his butler's bare chest.

"Perhaps I should stay in bed until you awake more often, You woke right on time, and without any rousing on my part." His demon said with a laugh.

"Shut it." Ciel chided.

Ciel felt movement underneath him as Sebastian extricated himself from their bed. The little earl pouting as Sebastian started dressing himself.

"Where are you going?" He asked, not pleased at having to already separate from his newly wedded demon.

"I need to make sure someone gets their breakfast and morning tea, lest they get grumpy." Teased the older. The only response from his lord was the boy pulling the covers over his head with a grunt. It didn't escape the demon how his lord peeked out from under the covers to ogle him as he got dressed, he didn't say anything, letting the boy think he was sly.

❊          ❊          ❊

"You know, something is different about Mr. Sebastian." Said Mey Rin, whispering to Bard even though Sebastian was nowhere near them. Not wanting to risk it, she lowered her voice.

"Hmmh, maybe that eyesight of yours is as bad as you say it is Mey Rin, he's the same as always." Bard said, peeling a carrot leisurely.

"No! I think she's right Bard! Mr. Sebastian didn't even raise his voice at me when I plucked one of the Master's roses too hard this morning.." Bard froze at the statement. His eyes growing wide.

"Come to think of it... He didn't reprimand me for waking up late this morning.." Bard said.

"Maybe he got laid.." Bard snickered. To which, Mey Rin smacked him on the head with a towel. Finny and Snake laughing at Bard's embarrassment.

"Bard! That's not a nice thing to say about Mr. Sebastian!" Mey Rin scolded. Just as Bard was about to reply, Ciel walked into the kitchen, looking around.

"Good Morning Young Master!" The four servants shouted, standing at attention to greet their Master.

"Morning. Have any of you seen Sebastian? I haven't seen him since this morning..." He said with a frown eyeing Snake as Keets and Wordsworth quickly slithered up his shoulders before slithering back down and returning to the snake charmer, before rapidly hissing quietly at Snake.

"No, we saw Mr. Sebastian earlier but we haven't seen him since. Sorry Sir." Bard Said.

Ciel said nothing, sighing and turning on his heels and out the door from which he came.

"That was odd of him..." Finny muttered. Turning to look at snake who'd gone pink.

"Snake.... why'd you look so embarrassed? What is it?" Finny asked, the other two looking towards Snake now.

"'N-nothing... It's just that... Smile smelled like Black.. Had his smell all over him. Said Emily'" Snake voiced, blushing profusely. Finny looked confused.

"Well, Yeah... He's around the Young Master all the time, of course the Master would smell like Sebastian." Finny said, as if the answer was so obvious.

"Well... It's not just that... It's just that-"

"What are you four doing just standing around milling about?! The Young Master needs his lunch!" The four servants just about jumped out of their skin at the sound of Sebastian appearing out of nowhere. The four immediately clamoring to their assigned tasks as Sebastian hovered over them.

What the other three servants would never get to know, was that the Young master had the smell of Sebastian all over him, and the accompanying scent of sex.

❊          ❊          ❊

Over the next 2 and a half months Ciel and Sebastian busied themselves with planning their future. Once a week Ciel and Sebastian would go and build their homes across the many locations. It was easy work for the demon, his master letting him finally use his powers for the first time since they'd been together. It was all but a snap of the demon's fingers, and the house of their desires would pop up. The interior furnishings were hand selected though, both of them preferring to hand furnish the places to add their own personal touches. The pair settled on New York it was the London of America, or so they say, California was next on the list for their getaway houses in the Americas. California would be relaxing for Ciel, beaches littering the coast and more sunshine than he'd seen his entire life in England. As for Europe, the demon surprised Ciel with one of his choices, Italy. The Mediterranean climate would be a change of pace for Ciel, as well as it was a perfect vacationing spot, as well as a suitable honeymoon spot. If the demon was being completely honest, he quite fancied Italy, it had a remarkable history, and he had pleasant memories there. Memories that he most definitely wouldn't mind making new ones with his mate.

❊          ❊          ❊

Ciel decided to go all out, if this was going to be his last year with everyone before he left everything behind, why not go out with something memorable? His 16th birthday would mark his final move in his grand game of chess with life. Everyone he'd been associated with was invited, Lau and Ran Mao, the queen's butlers, his top Funtom employees, the Midfords, and of course Soma and Agni were all invited. Add in numerous other business acquaintances and throw in the people Francis knew, and well, the guest list was teeming with over 100 attendees. The Phantomhive manor had never been so bustling with life and excitement before, not since Ciel's parents had passed. Nearly everyone had accepted the invitation, no one wanted to miss out on the elusive Ciel Phantomhive and the only party he was throwing. Soma as ever was hyperactively talking to guests here and there, flitting to and fro proclaiming that his best friend knew how to throw the best party. Ciel chuckled, not expecting any less from him.

Ciel met with Francis seated at one of the tables by the window. Ciel sitting down in a seat a guest had just vacated. Francis eyed him, smiling.

"Well, Happy birthday Ciel. You've grown into a fine young man if I do say so myself. But come now, what's the real reason you threw this party? You've been so against parties your entire life, and now you want to throw one that puts every other one to shame?" She inquired. Ciel smiled, a placating one.

"Let's just say I wanted to celebrate my birthday this year, and between you and I it's a celebration of sorts that I've found someone I want to spend my life with." Ciel said, his eyes genuinely conveying admiration and love in them. Francis's face was one of shock before she composed herself. Her face back to it's usual icy demeanor save for the look of pride in her eyes. Ciel nearly laughed at the look in her face. If only she knew the truth of his words. Her eyes travelled down to his hands, and she raised an eyebrow at his ring. The silver glinting in the lights of the party.

"It's a commitment to the one I cherish." He said, a phrase he'd uttered an unknown amount of times that night. Before Francis could say anything Elizabeth beckoned him over from across the room. Ciel excused himself before heading her way. He saw Sebastian weaving in and out of the crowd of guests, effortlessly refilling their glasses and being the perfect butler. The demon met his eye across the room, likely feeling Ciel's gaze on him and smiled sweetly at him. It was a secret language only those two knew.

Ciel finally reached Elizabeth who upon seeing him, grabbed him by the arm and hauled him around the corner to an empty room away from prying ears and eyes.

"Ciel!! What is the meaning of this? You've always been reluctant anytime I wanted to host a party the whole while we were together, what gives?" She shouted. Here we go again.

"It's a celebratory one Elizabeth. Between you and I, this is a celebration for me and Sebastian." He said. She took a moment to process his words before squealing in joy, understanding the implications of what he said.

"Does that mean what I think it means?!" She said, her eyes sparkling with mirth.

"As far as the people of England are concerned, he's my butler. But privately we wed, in our own type of ceremony." He explained. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly.

"I'm so happy for you Ciel! I hope he treats you well! If not, then I have no qualms engaging in a fight even with Sebastian if it's for my dear cousins sake!" She declared. Ciel chuckled imagining the sight.

"Not to worry Elizabeth, really. Moreover, I'm more concerned about you. How are you fairing these days? You're the same age as I, I've already wed how about yourself?" Ciel asked. He just needed to know she was in good hands, that he hadn't tainted her perception of marriage with their previous relationship.

"Actually I--" She started, before blushing. Her eyes filled with happiness and a daydreamy smile adorned her face.

"One of the boys that used to go to Edward's school and I are courting. I think you've met him. Redmond. We met at a ball Lord Bishop was hosting and we hit it off." She said, recounting the tale of how she'd met him. Ciel could tell by the look in her face that she was head over heels in love with him. He was glad to know she was in good hands.

"I'm happy for you Elizabeth. Truly. Before I forget. Here. This is for you, but you must promise me that you won't open it until next week." Ciel said, producing an envelope from his inner coat pocket.

"Why next week Ciel? Why not after tonight?" Elizabeth asked confused, he'd never asked anything like this of her before.

"Next week is when a bigger event is happening, so I need you to keep it under wraps until then alright?" Ciel asked. She begrudgingly accepted, tucking the envelope under her arm before rounding the corner and giving it to Paula to store for later.

❊          ❊          ❊

Bard, Finny, Mey Rin and Snake were all in the butler's pantry plating the desserts, when Ciel walked in. Mey Rin gasping at the sight of him, not at all expecting him to be in the servants area.

"Young Master! What are you doing down here Sir? Surely we're not better company than the guests upstairs!" She said, worried that she'd messed up somehow and Ciel had come down to reprimand them. The Young Master leaned against one of the cabinets, and crossed his arms, there was a fond smile on his face.

"No. Worry not, I just came to get away from the bustle of the party." Ciel said gesturing for the servants to continue their duties. After a beat, Ciel cleared his throat.

"I realize I've rarely said this, but you lot have done a good job. And I don't mean with your household duties. You've done me well protecting this manor and me. I just wanted to thank you all for everything, for risking your lives day in and day out for me, because of me." The four servants were taken aback, looking as if Ciel had grown two heads in that moment before profusely apologizing.

"Please! We're sorry for whatever we did wrong Sir! We promise we'll make it up to you!" Begged Finny. Ciel groaned, smacking himself on the forehead with his palm.

"You're not being punished nor will you be punished. I was actually expressing my gratitude. Now knock it off before I actually regret it." Ciel said. The quartet immediately straightening up and thanked their boss. Ciel chuckled at the sight of them. Tanaka entering the room drawing Ciel's attention.

"Oh, Tanaka there you are. Please follow me." Ciel said, heading towards Sebastian's room. He entered, and sat down on the lone wooden chair by Sebastian's bedside. Tanaka closing the door after him and standing at attention, waiting for whatever Ciel would say.

"You've done this family a great service Tanaka and I commend you for your years of service. Though perhaps it's time you retire?" Ciel asked, wondering if the house steward would understand his words. Tanaka knew that Ciel was aware that the old man would stubbornly serve this family until the day he'd take his last breath. He'd lived in this house, and he would die in this house so it would seem. Hell, he nearly did die at one point, the fact that he came back was a testament to the man's will to serve the family.

Tanaka being the wise man he was merely smiled, and bowed his head.

"Perhaps it's time for you to go and live your life freely Sir. I take it Sebastian will be with you?" Tanaka asked. Ciel looked at the man, slight apprehension in his stomach. Tanaka had never said anything about what he knew surrounding Sebastian and Ciel's relationship, but Ciel wouldn't put it past the steward if he did know more than he let on. Ciel managed a nod, too embarrassed to acknowledge it verbally.

"I take it your eyesight isn't a problem these days then?" A chuckle in response from Tanaka.

"No Sir, It hasn't been a problem yet. I can see things others have a hard time looking for. My eyesight has always served me well." Tanaka said, fully aware of what double meaning his words meant.

"Then you'll be useful tonight then. Perhaps you should share your knowledge with the others when the time is right.." Ciel said he was going to finish his sentence when an errant thought popped into mind. One he almost hadn't asked. But he figured why not, time was of the essence after all.

"When did you.--how did you... know?" Ciel muttered, knowing Tanaka would know what he meant.

"About a year ago Sir. As for how... Well, it is quite obvious if someone knows what to look for." A chuckle, and a sparkle of impropriety in his eyes. Ciel went pale. obvious?!

"I don't say that to alarm you Young Master, I only say that to emphasize that I've been in a relationship prior in the past and I know what it looks like when you have that type of bond with someone, your touches hold a different meaning, the way you eye one another even for the briefest of moments holds all the words unspoken between you two, yet you can understand. I know Young Master." The young man sat there in shock, not expecting him of all people to be the one who'd put everything into words so concisely.

"You're not... put off by the thought of us?" He asks, averting his eyes, he wouldn't be able to take it if Tanaka was ashamed of them.

"It is not a servant's place to judge their master. We need only stand by our masters and mistresses in their time of need and support them, no matter the circumstance." Came from the steward.

"I don't need you quoting an old saying from a butler's handbook Tanaka. Truly, are you not ashamed that I've disgraced this family name by fraternizing with a servant of all people?" Ciel implored.

"As I've said, it is not my place to judge you Young Master. Did it inhibit you from your duties? No. Did it make you worse of a person? No. Did you become an unruly man who had no disregard for anyone but yourself? No, though I suppose you might say differently. Regardless, so long as you're satisfied and happy with your life that is more than I can ask of you." Tanaka said, his eyes gentle and for a brief moment Ciel was taken back to when he saw Tanaka in the wheelchair after he'd returned. The look of happiness and relief to see Ciel was something foreign to him at the time. Looking back, he took in his current words and nearly choked up at how much Tanaka cared for him. Tanaka was the closest thing to family he had left. Overcome with emotions, he threw himself at the steward, hugging him tightly, much to the surprise of the man. Once Ciel recovered, he stood back and apologized. Tanaka laughed.

"Your emotions did get the best of you sometimes." He said.

A knock outside the door interrupted the moment. Sebastian.

"Young Master, it is nearly time for your speech." Came from the butler.

Ciel bid Tanaka a farewell and followed Sebastian back upstairs to the party, the latter bending down to straighten Ciel's outfit for the night, it was the same one he'd worn the night of their merging ritual. Sebastian teased him to no end when he selected that outfit.

"I merely figured it was appropriate, seeing as this party is about new beginnings and celebrating you and I. That moment is when it signified the start, thus I'll wear the same outfit." Ciel had said.

The demon smiled, knowing exactly what his lord was thinking. A smoothening of a lapel, an innocuous brush against the boy's neck.

"My, someone is eager to end this night, I wonder why."

"Watch it."

"Your speech will go swimmingly, I assure you." A squeeze on the shoulder, one of comfort.

Ciel went up on the stage, all eyes on him. Perfect. He scanned across the room at the many faces he'd come to know before they finally landed on his butler, his husband, his demon, his mate. He took in a breath and prepared himself for what was to come. Ciel started his speech just as the clock struck 7' o clock. The grandfather clock ringing out in chimes, and just as it did, a bullet made its way through the window of the ballroom and through the Earl's skull. Blood gushing out of the dime sized entry hole. Ciel collapsing to the ground just as everyone's shocked screams rang through the ballroom. The guests scattering like ants, some running to hide in different parts of the manor, some dropping to the floor for cover, others running out the door in an attempt to make it to their carriage safely. Sebastian rushed forward, grasping at his master tightly, hysterical as he held his body close. Her Majesty's butlers along with the Midford's and Agni rushing outside to find the culprit. The rest of the servants rushing towards Ciel's body. Another shot ringing out and Sebastian's body dropped dead next to his lord. Mey Rin and Bard brandishing their weapons while Finny and Snake dragged Ciel and Sebastian's bodies away and down to the cellar. Finny sobbing hysterically, and Snake staring in disbelief.

"This can't be.... Black... dead? But--" Snake's voice cut off, when he glanced at Ciel's body, lifeless and the wound still there, he turned away. Then it must be so if Ciel died. They had an intruder to look for. He grabbed at Finny's shoulders trying to remove his hunched over form from Ciel's body.

"Let's go Finny. We have to get the person responsible." Snake said. The younger boy stiffened at the remark. Anger clear in his eyes as he stormed up the cellar stairs, a wayward glance back at the two corpses before he made his way outside.

❊          ❊          ❊

"That couldn't have gone any better if I do say so myself." Came from the taller of the two corpses.

"I'm just glad Snake didn't say anything." Muttered the shorter.

Sebastian sat up, and looked at his lord with dismay.

"That wound on your head is unsightly." He frowned.

"Well then fix it. It feels weird." A laugh from the butler.

"You should try multiple through your body Sir. It's highly unpleasant." Sebastian said. A wave of his hand and the wound was gone.

"Much better. Though, not like you'd allow that many injuries to happen to me." Grumbled the boy. The two getting up and Ciel placing himself upon one of the barrels as a seat. The demon walking over to one of the larger storage units and produced two corpses identical in physique to theirs. A snap of his fingers and the corpses held their exact appearances, bullet wounds and all. Ciel jumped down from the barrel and stared down with a frown.

"It truly is uncanny... I don't like the look of you dead and unmoving like that. Never have. Maybe even more so now." He said, looking away from the corpse of his lover to his own. Funny to think that this would have been him on numerous occasions if it weren't for his demon's intervention.

"I do believe I showed you how it's done Master." Sebastian said, a sly smile on his face.

"What the blazes are you talking about?" He asked just as his demon reached out to hold him in his arms.

"My little performance. I showed you how it's supposed to be done when you find your beloved master dead. I dare say I outdid you that night of the murders here." Quipped the demon. Ciel merely hushed him.

Sebastian lifted Ciel into his arms and he melded into the shadows, everyone was still outside and had ran into the thick woods to try to find the killer. They wouldn't have any luck. There was no killer. Save for a demon who'd conjured two bullets and sent them barreling at the two at the precise moment needed.

❊          ❊          ❊

It was the next Sunday after did a grand funeral begin at the crack of dawn. Two horse drawn carriages holding the bodies of a beloved Earl and his faithful butler. The procession stretched on far longer than the boy thought it would, everyone that was there the night of the party had come to pay their respects. The family opted for a closed casket funeral for the both of them. They wanted everyone to remember Ciel and Sebastian as they were known. Not how they looked the night of their murders. The sobs of Ciel's friends and family could be heard as they had his will read over his grave. Ciel and Sebastian's bodies would be buried on the Phantomhive grounds, Ciel next to his parents and Sebastian not too far away.

Ciel Phantomhive

12/14/1875-12/14/1891

"This brief parting on Earth will appear as naught beside the joy of our eternity."

Sebastian Michaelis

01/14/1863-12/14/1891

"May you be in heaven an hour before the devil knows you’re dead.“

Finny's voice ringing out broke the strained silence.

"Now just wait a minute! Maybe if we wait like last time Mr. Sebastian will come back!" Finny shouted hopelessly.

"And if we do? What about the Young Master? We all saw with our own eyes what happened to both of them Finny. Sebastian escaped death once, a second would be impossible. He was a lot of things, but he isn't the good lord." Bard said.

"But we have to at least try! it only took 10 minutes last time! Let's just wait, we owe it to them to try!" Finny shouted, tears in his eyes at the mere thought of leaving them without trying something. On the 11th minute, Bard called it time, and nothing happened. The young gardener's face crumpling up in sadness. The maid's eyes watered even more than thought possible for an unknown amount of time today. The footman silent as ever. The cook's voice was gruff as he spoke.

"Come on you three. Let's get going. We can always visit them later."

From a distance, no one noticed two figures watching the entirety of the event happen. A tall lanky one holding a smaller one in his arms, the smaller resting his head on the older ones shoulder. They could hear Elizabeth sobbing hysterically, Edward wrapping an arm around his sister for comfort. More sobs heard from Soma and Agni and the rest of the servants. Tanaka looked in the direction of the couple, though he couldn't see them from where he stood. A hidden smile on his face.

"Wherever you are Young Master, I do hope you are happy." He says, his remark only causing Elizabeth and Soma to sob harder. Even Francis had tears in her eyes. Alexis was long gone at this point, glumly staring into the void as he walked back inside the manor with everyone else.

Sebastian turned to look at his lover, taking in his face. He'd thought he'd feel the boy's sadness but there was nothing of that sort that he could sense.

"How are you feeling?" Hesitant in question.

"At peace, like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders. I don't have to hide or put up any false pretenses anymore, save for my identity, but even then that'll only be for another 20 or 30 years. Which, I can wait out. Honestly, perhaps it was my death that was stopping me from living. Ironic as it is, I could never fully look forward to enjoying anything in this life because I knew It'd be gone in some way, be it by your hands like initially planned, or by this means. So I never saw the point past doing what I needed to get my revenge." He said, watching as the rest of the funeral party made their way inside the manor for a lunch service.

"And now?" Prodded the demon.

"Now... I'm ready. As long as I have you, I'm ready to live my life to the fullest, to explore and see everything, take it all in with you. That's probably the part I'm looking forward to the most. Though, it's a shame you'll have to play the butler role still. I want nothing more than to hold hands with you in public or even kiss you, but it looks like we'll have to wait still." He lamented with a sigh. Sebastian smirked.

"What is it now? I know that look.." Ciel whined.

"You know... I'm aware you wanted to fully grow out before we merged souls, however at least you grew a tad taller before then. Instead of coming to my midsection, you've come up to my shoulders now. That's more than I'd ever account for." Said the butler, laughing. The younger glared at his mate, before giving in and allowing him a kiss.

"Now then, where shall we go My lord?"

"Italy. We're due for a honeymoon aren't we? Besides, seems much nicer than this dreary weather." Ciel said, wrinkling his nose in distaste.

"Then, let us make our way." The demon said. gripping hold of his mate as he made their way towards the their next destination of many.

❊          ❊          ❊

My dearest cousin Elizabeth,

I know I shouldn't have put you through all that, but you needn't worry anymore. I am at peace. By the time you read this I shall be long gone from England. Do know that I am happy, well and alive. I cannot go into specifics but just know that I am fine and of safe body and mind. I'm aware that it will be hard to fathom, as you saw with your own two eyes what happened to me that night but if you truly wish to hear from me again, then please write to this address below. I must ask that you keep this to yourself, it is imperative that I remain deceased in the eyes of everyone that knew me. I deeply apologize I couldn't tell you the plan but I had to have everyone truly believe it or it wouldn't have worked. Do look after the servants for me. As for Funtom, I know you will do spectacular things with the company, and I look forward to seeing your version of it. The townhouse has been converted to a home for the servants, I'm sure they will make it their own now that they're free to do as they wish. Make sure they do receive the money entitled to them from me. Oh, and make sure they don't blow the whole townhouse to smithereens, I'm sure Agni can manage fine but knowing those three he might have his hands full. I hope Aunt Francis and Uncle Alexis are doing well in light of all of this. And I do hope you have it in your heart to forgive me. I wish you all the best and I hope that you're truly happy, and I hope everything you wish for comes to fruition.

Best Regards,

C.M. 

Notes:

aand that is a wrap! I just want to thank each and every one of you who stuck around this long to see the completion of this fic. It's not quite over yet for this series as I will be posting outtakes sporadically. If you are somehow still interested in other things I will be writing don't be afraid to subscribe! My next fic I will be tackling will be another Sebaciel fic, but it's going to be a much darker one than this. So, if that interests you then go hit that subscribe button, but for now I won't be posting that until I finish writing it in it's entirety, which will be awhile. So, until the outtakes are posted, I bid you all adieu!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 41: Outtake 1-Frivolous Free Time

Notes:

I'm baaack! Enjoy this smut and fluff that I wrote, thank you to @Badbadz for recommending me adding something in to fill the gap of the Campania days.

 

The clinking of glasses and dull murmur of the other guests around them filled Ciel's ears. He'd been just fine settling into his state room. Francis requested his presence at lunch in the afternoon, so here he sat in between Edward and Elizabeth with Francis and Alexis on opposing ends of the table. He sat with his head propped up on his fist, his eyes watching his beloved's lithe body move around the table serving them their food. He was barely paying attention to be able to hear Francis scold Edward for doing something mildly indecent. He fought to not roll his eyes. He definitely didn't want this. He wanted something much more quiet and alone. Well, as alone one can be with a demon at one's side. But then again, what he wanted also included his butler. Tucked away in one's embrace exploring one another's bodies until it was time to freshen up and put on a mask to join the rest of society. Or perhaps something even simpler, sitting in his demon's lap as he read his favorite book and drank his tea. Any of those plans were much more preferable than his current company.

"Oh Ciel! I'm so happy that you're able to take this vacation with us! Thank you for changing your mind for me!" She said with a squeal. Ciel grunted his response, it definitely wasn't for her benefit, and he definitely didn't change his mind on his own accord, business, her majesty's orders and matters in the underground took precedent as always.

"Tomorrow we should--" He stopped listening there, letting her ramble to herself, while playing the part and looking entertained. It wasn't until Sebastian took his spot in front of Ciel at the other end of the table, standing at attention in the event one of them needed anything that a devious idea popped into his mind. Sebastian reached for the water pitcher and Ciel slipped his shoe off of his foot, placing it directly on his butler's cock. Soft, knitted socks meet woolen fabric, and a growing hardness underneath. A twitch of something he desires underneath his foot. He flexed his foot harder into his butler's crotch, the demon's length stiffening further. Ciel hides his smile with a bite of his roasted potatoes. One look at the butler's face, and one would never know of such debauchery taking place right underneath the table. To anyone else, his eyes would be the same calm brownish red they typically were. The butler's master knew different though. The warm gaze thrown his way, the way the butler's mouth was slowly shifting into a straight line, signaling his restraint being tested. The Midford's oblivious to what was going on. Ciel continues his motion, slowly, moving his foot up and down inch by inch along his favorite part of his demon's body. A swallow of his food, a nod to whatever Lizzy was prattling on about. The demon swallowed, its adam's apple bobbing, the only other sign of his restlessness at his current situation. Red eyes meet a lone blue one and a there’s a subtle twitch of an eyebrow as a heel digs into his length just so.

"Young Master, you should stop fooling around and eat your vegetables before they get cold." A wave of a hand in dismissal.

"They're mighty warm as it is. It's much more enjoyable like this anyways." More pressure added, another twitch beneath the Earl's foot.

"Sebastian, may I have some more tea?" Elizabeth inquires, setting her glass a tad forward for the butler to refill.

"Of Course, My Lady." He leans forward to refill it and stifles a groan at the movement and pressure it causes.

A cough coming from the boy to disguise his laughter, earning him a sharp look from the butler.

Twenty torturous minutes for the demon pass, and every minute that passed was accompanied by a swell or a pulse of the demon's cock. Ciel can tell his demon is almost at it's peak, the minute pressure of his grip along his own hands tell the Earl all he needs to know about what point of his arousal his lover is at.

A bowl of vanilla ice cream is placed in front of the children, the adults opted for an orange pudding for their dessert. Ciel eyes his butler mischievously. He lifts his spoon that's filled with a scoop of ice cream and raises it to his mouth.

"It's a shame you didn't make this dessert Sebastian, yours always tastes better." Says the boy, licking the white sweet dessert from the spoon. Just as he does, he feels the demon's cock pulse multiple times, warmth and a slight dampness could now be felt underneath his foot. The boy smacks his lips satisfied. Smirking, he removes his foot from the butler's crotch and slips it back in his shoes.

"I'll make it up to you later Master, that I promise." Came from Sebastian. Ciel has to fight the pink blooming at his cheeks from the heated look his butler is giving him. Beside him, Edward is too engrossed in conversation with his father, and Elizabeth is too busy devouring her ice cream. Francis is focused on trying not to scold Elizabeth for her table manners and the two lovers are too enamored with one another.

Ciel was all too aware of the sound of the steps that echoed almost too loudly behind him. Always a step behind. He paused, and allowed the butler to do his job, opening the door for him like one should. The moment the door clicked closed however was a different story, all propriety out the window. The demon immediately grabbing hold of his earl in his arms, his mouth on his. He walked both of them over to the bed, settling down on it with the boy in his lap straddling his thighs. The sounds of the boy's small moans and whimpers only making the demon all the more aroused. Their tongues meet one another in a dance to see which one of them will be in control tonight. The demon not allowing the younger after his little stunt tonight, not like he’d ever let the boy anyway. A nip at the boys lip puts him in his place, and all the while Sebastian quickly divests Ciel of all of his clothes. He pulls away letting the boy breathe, The demon leaning in, his eyes pink and filled with lust. He grabs hold of the boy's cock, stroking it, eliciting his favorite breathy moans and high whines from his lover. He leans down and growls low in Ciel's ear.

"I want my dessert too." he says as he pumps him. The demon gathers the pre cum in his palm. The sticky, slippery fluid covering his hands. He makes sure he holds eye contact with the boy as he brings his hands up to his face. He licks at it and his voice is a low rumble.

"Delicious."

He strokes Ciel, the boy keening at the sensations, Sebastian is right in his ear muttering the most obscene things that should make him feel embarrassed, but coming from his demon it's far too flattering and it makes him feel on fire in the best way possible.

"Filthy boy. You'd rather think about your servant's cock instead of enjoying dinner with your family." He says, all Ciel can focus on is the demon's hands on him, around him. He is too lost in pleasure, he vaguely hears the sound of the demon undoing the buttons on his slacks. Sebastian nudges the boy's head down toward his cock.

"Look what a mess you made in my pants, clean it up." The devil barked. Desire and heat pools in the pit of his stomach at that tone. He leans down to lap at the dried stains, the faint smell of his demon's fluids still linger and the boy whimpers in response. A soft sigh escaping the older as he moves the boy's tongue to his cock, the little earl eagerly wrapping his lips around it. He let's the boy mess around for a bit, letting him lazily suck him before he yanks his hair roughly, lifting the boy off of him. He flips him around on his front facing away from him and bends his head down to lick and lap at his tight bud. His master groaning as he does so. Once the demon is satisfied his lord is prepped, he straightens and positions his tip at the precious little puckered hole before sliding in with a groan.

"Such a naughty Young Master I have." He hisses. The boy gasps at the feeling of being filled. He thought he was going to break, and he wanted more. If this was how it was going to be, then so be it. He wanted no one other than the demon to be the one to break him, because he knew there would only be the demon who would be able to piece him back together again. He shuddered as the demon withdrew from him slowly, only to roughly push back in. He gasped his name and he merely got a chuckle in response. The demon's breath becoming ragged, he wanted this to last longer, but he was strung too tight at the moment. The boy's squeaks and hiccups of pleasure are music to the demon's ears, only making him come undone sooner than he'd anticipated. He reached in front of Ciel, and stroked him in time with his thrusts, the boy spilling onto the white sheets below him with a strangled cry. The kisses on the younger's neck and murmurs in his ear about what a good boy he was became the child's undoing. His soft prick twitching, desperately wanting to harden again as he felt the demon's seed fill him and overflow onto the sheets below them. He winces slightly as Sebastian pulls out of him and replaces his cock with his tongue, cleaning the boy's hole of his own fluids. He lets out a muffled cry when the demon lifts his lower half to wrap his mouth around his cock to clean it. All Ciel can do is lay there in post coital bliss. He registers being lifted into Sebastian's arms, The sound of water being filled in the tub, and he sits there, much too relaxed in the tub as he lays against his lover's arms as the demon washes away their filth. He's almost saddened at the thought when another thought excites him inside. The next time the demon takes him, he doesn't want him to pull out, he wants to lay there full to the brim of his length and fluids until he's had his fill surely the devil would happily oblige that request. That, he's sure of.

❊          ❊          ❊

It was their second day on the ship and he'd been in his room at every chance he could trying to make sense of what was going on with the Aurora Society. The pair were on their way up to the entertainment deck of the ship, his lord was tired of staying in his room, and wanted to see what else the ship had to offer, away from the Midford's and other nobles. Snake had the day to himself, to do whatever he wished, as Ciel was giving his servants a free day on the ship. Save for Sebastian, but unbeknownst to the scaly young man, Sebastian willingly chose to spend his free time with his lover. Giving the excuse of needing to assist his lord with anything should the need rise.

"Come my lord, we're on holiday technically, are we not?." The demon said cheekily, much to Ciel's annoyance. The demon was in an unusually high spirit since yesterday.

"Since when are you in such a good mood?" The Earl asked his butler as they turned a corner in one of the ships many hallways.

"I'm simply taking time to enjoy our impromptu vacation." The butler said, a devious smirk on his face. "You could say, I slept very well last night." A smirk on his face as he eyed his master. Enjoying the way the boy was fighting his cheeks turning red as they passed a few guests on their left side.

"Yes, you would be in a good mood after last night." The Earl grumbled quietly, looking to make sure no one was around.

The butler was indeed enjoying their impromptu vacation, his mood lifted further by the events of said night. They'd retired early from another atrociously boring party, his master was in a terrible mood thanks to it. It was only his job as a butler to tend to his master's desires, be it spoken or unspoken. Having the boy bent over while he was buried deep in the boy's tight behind.

Smiling at the memory, he decided to push his lover further for his own amusement.

"I'm not quite sure why you're in such a terrible mood this morning, after all, you did seem quite content last night as well Master." The butler said, a brazen smile on his face.

The speed at which his head turned towards Sebastian almost made the demon lose his ever perfected composure. He had to fight a laugh.

"Watch what you're saying! There could have been someone around to hear!" He scolded his butler. Though he knew he was being irrational, as the demon could sense and hear anyone around. Knowing he chose then and there to say that for a reason. The butler merely chuckled and said nothing in response. Elizabeth was dragging Edward around for the day since Ciel gave her an excuse of him having his own agenda today, and surprisingly, she accepted that. He was just thankful that he got some alone time.

On the very top of the main deck of the ship was a miniature golf course, Ciel was interested in it and decided he'd wanted a go at it. He grabbed two golf clubs, turning behind him and handing Sebastian one. The butler's face morphed to one of surprise.

"Sir, it wouldn't be appropriate if a butler were to engage in such activities."

Ciel rolled his eyes, of course his demon would be all about impropriety.

"Yes, and it isn't appropriate for the other things we do now is it? But you don't seem to mind that." Ciel hissed.

"There's no one here, and I don't want to play alone. So take it." He said, shoving the club into Sebastian's hands. The demon held it in his hands for a moment, turning the club in his palms before eyeing it and looking at his lord with an exasperated sigh.

"I could fetch Lady Elizabeth for you, that would be more fitting for--"

"No, you wont. Don't you dare ruin this day of peace! You said earlier to cheer up because we're on "holiday" so you need to tone it down and relax as well. I'll make it an order if I must if you're so concerned about people saying something." Ciel said. The butler sighed, before giving in finally. He walked over to fetch two golf balls from it's storage bin and walked over to the first hole. He gave Ciel his ball before he gestured for him to go first.

The boy set his ball down on the tee, and swung lightly, the ball moving forward close to the hole, the sudden dip of the ship caused the ball to accelerate past the hole and towards the wall of the course. Ciel scowled in frustration.

"My it seems like golf isn't one of your strong suits now is it Young Master?" Chuckled the demon. Ciel turned to glare at him, his gloved hand over his mouth as he shook with laughter. Ciel walked over to where his ball was and managed to get it in the hole this time. A smug look on his face as he proved his butler wrong.

"There, I got it in, I redeemed myself, You were saying Sebastian?" He egged. The butler's response was to place his own ball on the tee and with a flick of his wrists, the ball seamlessly drifted into the hole. A hole in one. Sebastian straightened and raised an eyebrow in his Lord's direction, now it was his turn to adorn a smug smile. The boy merely turned and walked over to the second course, leaving his butler to retrieve the balls, much to the demon's amusement. For the next thirty minutes, Ciel and Sebastian went back and forth, the elder taking jabs at the younger for his terrible plays with snide remarks from the latter.

"We're not doing that again.." Ciel muttered, placing the golf club back in it's original place on the wall, Sebastian following suit.

"You're the one that insisted I play Sir."

"And If I'd known how vile your attitude would be I would have accepted your request to get Elizabeth." He grumbled.

"Would you have really?" Countered the demon, knowing his Lord so well to call his bluffs. He smiled before adding another remark. "Oh, and I do have to say you looked utterly enticing when you were trying so hard to beat me."

"Quiet you." Ciel scolded, walking in the direction of the stairs, not before Sebastian grabbed Ciel by the shoulder to stop him from getting very far. The boy turning behind to see just what had gotten into his butler.

"What is--" He started, unable to finish his sentence as lips softly met his. He'd forgotten for a moment where they were, what they were here to do. Nothing else existed except him and Sebastian whenever he kissed him like this. He'd never admit it out loud, but his favorites were the rare soft ones that made his heart flutter, this was his lover kissing him. He wasn't picky, but he'd gladly take these rare ones instead of the usually demanding, and unyielding kisses his demon gave. It was much too soon for his liking did Sebastian pull away, licking his lips and staring down at him with lust filled pink eyes. It would seem the demon did not care what type of kisses he gave, as it had the same effect on him as if it was the more heavy and unforgiving ones. Ciel scoffed.

"This is exactly what I was talking about when I called you vile. Filthy demon." Ciel muttered, averting his eyes away from his demon. A laugh from behind him.

"I'm the filthy one? That was only a kiss My Lord and you seem to have a problem walking at the moment. Are you alright?" Mocking and amused came from the tall man.

"Fine." Hissed the shorter of the two, turning to make his way down the stairs to rejoin the rest of society. He'd only gotten halfway when his butler's voice rang out once more.

"A moment." A tug of his coat sleeve back up and to the side on the balcony overlooking the crowd of people moving about on the lower deck.

The two buttons on his shorts popped open, he opened his mouth the protest but was only met with a pair of lips devouring his own. He pulled away roughly to chide his butler as a glorious warm hand wrapped around his cock. His previous scolding all but forgotten. When the hell did he remove his gloves? A kiss to the shell of his ear and the boy was putty in his demon's hands.

"Walking around with this problem surely will bring unwanted attention, let's remedy this before people notice?" The butler said, his eyes fixated on his mate's weeping member. He knelt down and lapped at the tip, eliciting a stifled groan from the boy.

Ciel began panting as the demon repeatedly teased his overly sensitive flesh. He glanced down behind him at the people passing by, thankful for the balcony wall in place that concealed everything going on below his waist. He tensed when he saw a couple that looked like they were coming in the direction of the stairs and he quickly turned to warn Sebastian.

"Someone's coming up. You better stop or--.." He gasped, covering his mouth with his hands when he was interrupted by his lover's warm, wet mouth on his cock. He shuddered against the wall as the demon took him deeper down his throat. Ciel was gripping the balcony railing with a death grip knuckles white, he swallowed a groan when his demon did something with his tongue that hit the right spot on his cock. He jerked his hips, thrusting into Sebastian's mouth further, now fully enveloped in his mouth. There was a devious glint in his eyes before Sebastian pulled off of him.

"It won't take long anyway Sir, just enjoy it." Said the demon, Ciel had half a mind to negate his statement but was proven wrong yet again, the demon coming back down on his length fully, and doubling his speed was his undoing. One last tease of a tongue on the head of his cock and a hard suck was all it took for the boy to see stars as he emptied himself into the demon's awaiting mouth, not a drop spilt. He looked down at his mate to see the telltale sign of his enjoyment as he tasted his cum, wanting more he flicked his tongue around and across the boy's already sensitive tip, Ciel whimpering in response. He tried to pull out of his mouth to cease the sensations, but the demon wouldn't relent, grabbing the boy's ass to hold him to his mouth, Ciel was helpless and could only stand there and enjoy the onslaught of his demon's mouth once more as he worked him into another powerful orgasm. Another load down his demon's throat, and the boy's legs were like jelly, Sebastian having to prop him up with his hand on his hips as he licked and sucked his master's cock clean of any remnants.The boy caught his breath as his lover cleaned him before tucking him back into his shorts. Ciel let out a soft sigh, before gathering himself. Sebastian smoothed over the wrinkles on his shorts and looked up at Ciel demurely, tauntingly.

"Don't you start. As I said, Filthy demon." Ciel muttered, relieved as the couple he saw walked past the stairwell they were on. The demon laughed, swiping the corner of his mouth and standing at his full height.

"It's not my fault you taste absolutely delectable." He muttered, bending down once more, tilting the boy's chin upwards for a kiss, one that Ciel would never admit, he was eager for. Ciel adjusted his hat and walked down the stairs to join the oblivious crowd with his nefarious butler in tow.

❊          ❊          ❊

"Tomorrow night is the Aurora Society gathering. I shall go and scope out the room later on tonight. In the meantime, what shall we do until then?" Ciel looked up at his butler with a look in his eyes, one the butler knew well. Ciel reached for his butler's tie, and pulled the demon close to his face.

"Don't act as if you don't know.." Ciel said playing coy. "The armchair in the sitting room looked quite comfortable." The younger suggested, a lascivious smile on the boy's face. 

The demon smirked, before anything could start though, Sebastian's face shifted from joy to anger. Ciel stared at him in question though not before the knock at his cabin door answered it for him. Sebastian hissed as he got up to answer it.

"How can I help you?" Sebastian said, it sounded polite, but Ciel could hear the hidden anger in his voice.

"I need to speak with our little Earl here." Charles Grey. Ciel scowled, the man better have something worth his time being interrupted.

"What is it? I was about to retire for the night." Ciel grumbled as Charles Grey made his way into Ciel's living area.

"I need to discuss if you've found anything." Grey said. Ciel's eyes narrowed.

"So, you're not here on vacation either. Figures Her Majesty would send you to keep an eye on me. A vacation is purely too simple isn't it." He said, shaking his head at the previous thought notion. Ciel took his seat across from Grey on the other sofa, the clinking of cups rang through the cabin as Sebastian prepared the tea for their conversation.

An hour later and Grey was up to speed on what Ciel found. His face blank of any emotions as he processed the words. When Grey did speak, it sent chills down Ciel's spine.

"In that case, then I suppose you should be careful Phantomhive. If the rumors are true, this is something we haven't seen before. And if that's the case, I do hope nothing happens to your butler here. He already died once, and miraculously at that. Can't escape it a second now can we?" He said with a wink. Ciel blanched.

"What do you mean by that? Was that a warning?" Ciel said. Grey dismissed Ciel's concern with a flick of his wrist. Waving the question off.

"Ah, I'm just talking about the possibilities, one can never be too careful after all! Anyways, I better get back to Phipps." He said, rising and stretching before making his way out the door.

Ciel glanced at the now empty doorway a frown on his face. He set his tea cup down and went to lay on his bed, beckoning Sebastian onto the bed with him. He didn't want to be irrational and worry too much over what Grey said, he just wanted to relax at the moment before they had to deal with their troubles tomorrow. Sebastian pulled him into his arms and peppered his face with kisses. Ciel sighed.

"Now Master, what were you saying about the armchair?" The demon said, eyeing his mate with sinful intent.

"Screw the armchair. Come here." He said, pulling his lover's face close to his. He began hurriedly unbuttoning the demon's dress shirt, fumbling with the buttons. A chuckle from the older as he aided with the removal of his tailcoat and vest. The demon then returned the favor, taking his sweet time.

"All this proper nonsense is grating on my nerves. I just want to fuck, how hard is that? But no. It's business inquiry this, dinner that and dancing. Is it so hard to just have alone time with my mate and to have a good romp?" The boy complained as the demon undressed him. An eyebrow raised as he undid the buttons on the boy's dress shirt.

"Oh? Very well then My Lord, though are you sure that's what you want?" The demon asked, they weren't strangers to rough sex, the demon was quite surprised the boy had taken to it so well. But then again, his lord was full of surprises. His lord was quite the demanding one when he was in the mood and Sebastian was all too happy to oblige. The demon removed his gloves, tossing them somewhere else in the room, he grabbed his master's hips and scooted him forward so his ass was right on the edge of the bed.

He knelt down in front of the edge of the bed and freed his own cock from his pants, stroking his length at the same time he leaned his head in to suck on the boy's hardening cock. His master's hands immediately in his hair pulling and tugging as he was lost in his pleasure. He pulled away after a few passes, letting the thin string of precum dangle between his tongue and the boy's twitching hole. He touched a bare finger to the tip of the boy's cock, causing him to cry out his name. A smile on his lips at the sound of his name. He'd seen the way his lord had been looking at him lately, such fond eyes. Full of an emotion he'd yet to vocalize. He knew if he called him out on it the haughty earl would just flat out deny it. So, he'd decided he was going to resort to forcing the emotion from him verbally. He knew in his cold dead heart that he was his masters and his master belonged to him. He just needed the boy to admit it at least once. He tongued the boy's tight bud, the pink hole fluttering and gaping as the elder inserted a finger, and then another until the boy was stretched out. A moan of discomfort from above him.

"Patience Sir, we need to do this. I don't want you hurt." The demon said, removing his mouth from the younger mate's ass for a second before diving back in. The squelching sound of the demon's vile acts echoing throughout the state room. Seeing that he was properly prepped, Sebastian palmed his cock, a shudder running through him at the thought of what he was going to do next.

"See? This is how you properly fuck Young Master." The demon said in a coarse growl as he slid balls deep inside his charge and set a rhythm, punishing and quick.

"Fuck off." Growled the stubborn boy.

"Oh, I'm just showing you how it's properly done my lord. After all, you should know how to please Lady Elizabeth no?" The demon said thrusting deeper into the boy's ass, causing a grunt to come from him.

"Stop talking about someone else when we're doing this. Especially her." He said, with a moan as he gripped Sebastian's shoulders tighter.

"It's only fair, you need to know how to please someone else." Teased the demon, nipping at the boy's ear. Tauntingly, wanting to squeeze the truth out from him. What better way than to use his current façade of a relationship against him. The earl's sense of duty towards his cousin was starting to grate on him and he figured he'd prod at the topic he knew was a sensitive one with his lord. A sly smile as he buried his face into the boy's neck and sucked hard.

"Ah- I don't want her. I want-" He stopped, cut off by his demon's cock hitting a sweet spot inside him.

"Who do you want then?" The demon inquired, needing to hear this from his master's own two lips. He needed to hear him denounce her. He needed to hear his name on his lips. He needed his entire being engraved in this boy's soul. Ciel clamped his lips shut, choosing to be stubborn and refusing to voice the obvious for fear of acknowledging something that wasn't ready to be spoken.

Another thrust, and another whimper from the boy. A laugh from the devil.

"That's fine. I'll just fuck it out of you then." He said, raising his head to get a good look at his master. The boy's eyes were screwed shut, his face twisted in a mixed expression of pain and pleasure not sure which one he should accept. The demon pulled out, and slammed in harshly, causing the boy to yelp.

"Sebastian, please!" Ciel cried out, his perfectly manicured nails ran down the demon's back scratching, causing small rivulets of broken skin making his demon hiss in pleasure at the pain.

He gripped his throat, holding the boy down and driving into him harder and harder. Ciel was sure his ass would be sore if not bruised by the time they were done. Tears threatened to form, partly from the harsh pleasure that was overwhelming him and partly from his slow growing need to let out what he'd been holding in.

"Say it." The demon growled, getting in his face. When the tears did spill over at last it was his tongue that lapped at the boy's face. A low hum of pleasure as the demon tasted his salty wet tears. Another thrust in and a strangled sob from his lord as he finally let go.

"I want.. You." He said, gasping as the next thrust in along with the demon capturing his lips within his in response to what he said was his undoing. The boy crying out only for it to be swallowed up by his demon's awaiting mouth. The boy's stiff prick sputtering it's release, landing on his stomach. The demon's pace began quickening, erratically thrusting until he finally stilled, the full length of his cock buried deep inside the boy. He stayed inside, letting his cock plug up his filthy hole just like the boy wanted.

The demon licked at his master's tears once more when they fell one last time. The boy trembling at his admission. It wasn't an admission of love, no. It was the same as if it was though. Perhaps Sebastian might be able to squeeze that one out of him at some point. Sighing, he breathed in the scent of the boy's hair, before placing a kiss to his forehead. He looked his master in the eyes, making sure he was alright. Aside from the child's embarrassment at his proclamation, it would seem all was fine. He pulled out of the boy and cleaned him like he always did, taking great pleasure and care with his tongue. Reveling in the taste of the both of them on his tongue, he captured his mate's mouth once more softly, chuckling when the boy softened and sighed into his mouth. Reluctantly the demon pulled away, he changed his master first into his night shirt and buttoned his cock back into his slacks before joining him in bed. He pulled him close against his chest enjoying how Ciel clung onto him. It would appear even adrift on a luxury liner the little earl was just as needy for his mate as he was back home.

"Stay here tonight, no need for reconnaissance I changed my mind. Just stay with me, enjoy what little time we have together before we have to go back out there and deal with tomorrow. Let tomorrow's troubles be just that." Ciel said, nuzzling into his demon's chest. The two stayed there, enjoying the afterglow of their coupling along with one another's company before tomorrow's reality ripped their peace away from them.

Notes:

I feel like it's most definitely canon that Seb has a Ciel/Ciel foot fetish lol. Anyways, see y’all in the next outtake update!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 42: Outtake 2-Uncharted Upheaval

Notes:

TRIGGER WARNING.
GRAPHIC DEPICTIONS OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND MENTION OF SELF HARM.

Please, I encourage you to take a break if it gets too much for you. Or even skip this chapter if you're sensitive to these topics. Come back the next outtake. Take care of yourselves please.

Hello all! This does stray from what exactly happens during Ciel's captivity in the manga. Thought it would be an interesting thing to have a flashback of Ciel and Sebastian's beginnings before this fic and Sebastian's thoughts and feelings. Poor sod doesn't know what his future holds lmao. 

Ciel awoke, his head was throbbing, he reached his hand behind him and felt the back of his head, a dull ache when he did and a dark spot of blood on his fingers when he looked at his hand. Wincing, he finally took in his surroundings. It was dark, and he hadn't a clue where he was. But that was the least of his problems. No. One doesn't worry about being in the dark when one has a shackle around his ankle. Nor does one fear the dark like they used to when you can make out the silhouette of other children in other cages like you also in shackles. Some crying, others staring numbly into the darkness.

A door creaks open and someone steps in, the bright glare of the lantern they're holding forced him to shut his eyes. The sound of numerous footsteps following the initial one.

"Ohhh. quite the picking we have here. Thompson did a good job in this lot. Let's start shall we? Since we hosted last time, everyone else can have their pick first." Said one of the men in the crowd. Ciel didn't like them. They way they were looking them made his stomach turn, the masks obscuring their faces, but that alone cannot hide cannot hide the malicious intent in someone’s eyes.

One of the men walked up to Ciel's cage licking his lips, spittle already forming at the corner of his mouth at the mere thought of what he would do to Ciel. Ciel wanted to die on the spot then and there. It was a shame he didn't. The door opened and the man stepped in. Ciel backed up into the corner and wished he was able to bind himself to the cage if that meant this man would leave him alone. Maybe if he closed his eyes he would become invisible, just like he did when he was younger. If you can't see the monster, the monster can't see you. Unfortunately for Ciel, this monster was real, and was about to make his life a living hell. He still closed his eyes though, as if somehow that would have stopped what was happening to him. It didn't take the pain away, it didn't make him stronger, it didn't stop the sounds of the other children crying and screaming as the same thing happened to them. He tried to think of anything other than the splitting pain of what felt like he was being split into two from his bottom to his torso. He tried to think about frolicking with Elizabeth in the sunny maze behind the estate, he tried to remember the warmth and the joy he'd felt at finally being outside once more after being cooped up inside from his asthma. He tried to remember how safe he felt in his mother's arms after a nightmare. That only led him to remember what happened to his parents, and somehow, the emotional pain from that was worse at the moment. Ciel didn't know at what point it happened to him, but at one point he could only hear what was happening. He wasn't sure if he should be grateful or not, it was his mind's way of protecting him sure, but if you were to ask him he would have said that being dead would have been preferable. He could still hear the disgusting man's animal like groans and grunts, and the sound of his skin against his. He could hear a pitiable sound, one that sounded too close, only for him to realize it was him making the sound. It was him sobbing into his arms as he realized he was in his own personal hell. It didn't even dawn on him that something had occurred because of his mind spacing out, only when a loud bang against his cage startled him out of his state did the horror of what happened dawn on him.

"OI! Careful with the merchandise Louis! That one's bleedin' from 'is rump! Keep that up and you'll be kicked out! My clients won't trust me if you fuck them up like you keep doin! It's too soon for them to be that broken yet!!" 

Somehow Ciel didn't even feel the drip of blood down his backside, nor did he feel the burn of someone being forced upon him. Not until the nasty man had his fill, before getting off of Ciel and slamming the cage door closed only to look for the next poor child. Thankfully no one else entered his cage after so he lay there on his front, trying not to vomit at the thought of what was leaking out of his behind. If this was hell, and it truly was to Ciel, then he figured he'd much rather prefer the fiery red blaze of hell he'd seen in drawings at his church, anything but this. When Ciel's eyes did open, it was dimly lit with a candle, all of the men had left upstairs somewhere, he was just glad they were gone, and he'd venture to guess the other children he was trapped down here with shared the same sentiment. He looked at the cage next to him, and there was a girl probably no more than 2-3 years older than him if he could guess. She was in a raggedy shirt with tears and blood stains on them. Her brunette pigtails were drooping and if it wasn't the fact that she'd tried to muster a smile, Ciel would have thought she was long gone at this point. Her dead eyes were haunting. It unnerved him. Was that his fate? Was that what he'd become too? How long had she been here for? As if it couldn't get any worse, he heard her whisper to him.

"You'll get used to it... It gets better." She had said, before she leaned agains the steel bars of her cage and fell asleep. The rise and fall of her chest the only thing assuring Ciel she was still alive. Better?! How in the ever loving fuck can it get better? He didn't sleep that night. He was still in that same position when the men re entered the next day, this time he fought. When a different man opened his cage and tried to wriggle himself on top of Ciel, Ciel bit him, and kicked and struggled. That only got him a black eye and bruised ribs. The same thing happed again. He was thankful he didn't bleed this time. It wasn't over soon enough for Ciel. The men left, and it was too soon did the main ringleader re enter with two others. Only this time, it was scraps of food. Boiled unseasoned chicken scraps were tossed into their cages. All but one. 

"You fought us! Little shits like you don't deserve food when you've been bad! You'll learn the hard way boy!" The ringleader said, kicking Ciel square in his face. He looked around, and true to the man's words, everyone had chicken scraps in their cages, save for him. When the men left after feeding everyone, the children all dug in, not at all caring that the food touched the ground. Ciel curled up in the corner, knees to his chest, when a scrap of chicken fell near his feet, his head perked up, the brunette from last night had thrown him some of her scraps. Ciel's eyes widened, she looked away when he tried to meet her eyes.

"You'll need the energy." Was all she said.

"Thank you.." He whispered. He scarfed the food down, not bothering to properly chew, he was too hungry. 

"Wait, what did you mean it gets better?! How can it possibly get better?!" Ciel said, wanting to shout, if his throat wasn't raw from crying.

"You'll see." She said. Turning her back to him.

"Wait! What's your name?" He said, gripping the bars of his cage.

"It doesn't matter." 

"Of course it does... My name is Ciel... Please, you're the first person whose been nice to me since i got here."

"It doesn't matter because I'll probably end up dead at some point and you probably will too... So why does it matter what my name is? But if you care so much, my name is Charlotte. Nice to know you Ciel." She said, turning to look at him once before she turned away and closed her eyes, saying nothing more.

It was the same, day after day. He's somehow endured a week in the dreadful place, and one day, Ciel finally knew what Charlotte had meant when she said 'it gets better." Was he still in the place? To his horror. Yes. Was it better? Marginally. And it was all thanks to whatever drug they gave him, it started the same as it always did, some unknown man entering their cages, only this time, they held a syringe in their hands, and for the first time in a week, Ciel felt like he was floating, he was relaxed and it made what was happening almost bearable. He'd come to yearn for the days they'd drug them. That was when the days were easier. Ciel hated himself for it. He hated himself for not fighting more. That night before Ciel drifted off, he heard the same thing he heard every night since his captivity. Prayers. It was starting to get on his nerves, why pray when nothing was obviously going to happen. Why pray when they were already in hell?

One month. One dreaded, harrowing month later was when it all came crashing down, or perhaps up, depending on who you asked. They'd branded them like cattle, they'd broken him down almost completely. Each day that passed was another child that was dragged out of their cage and sacrificed. The numbers were dwindling, and it was down to Ciel and 3 other children. He wasn’t sure how much longer he’d had left. Charlotte had been the only thing keeping him sane. She’d talk to him sometimes and tell him about her life before this hellhole. He’d do the same. They’d comfort one another after the men would have their fill. He was grateful he’d at least had her to help him cope. His salvation was Charlotte's demise. He watched them drag her out of her cage, he watched her tears as they ran down her face as they ripped her hands from the cage bars, he watched as they lay her on the alter. He looked away when they mounted her for the last time, her screams of terror and cries were burned into his mind and it was in that moment that something in him snapped. He watched as they stabbed through her without a second thought. He felt guilt when she screamed his name and all he could do was watch. There was no salvation for Charlotte. But there was for him. His salvation was not from god. No. His salvation was from the devil himself.

❊          ❊          ❊

"Sebastian. That is your name." 

"Very well, was that the name of your previous butler?"

"It was the name of my dog."

A dog. Out of all of the living creatures he could be named after it was a damned dog he was named after?

This was the first instance where he thought to strangle the boy.

Oh this child. Sad. Sniveling. Pitiful. Infuriating. Clueless. He was sure this would be the quickest meal he'd have. Though he had to admit, he did manage to outdo him with the contract seal and his demands.

He made three requests. To protect him without betrayal until he'd completed his revenge. No matter. It'd be a blink of an eye to the demon, he'd wait it out for however long, this one would be worth it, even if it'd take some sprucing up of his soul. After all, the boy said only physical protection was required, no one said anything about emotional distress.

Obey his commands without question. That's going to be quite difficult, but one wasn't a demon if one wasn't able to sort out a loophole of some sort. 

And to never tell lies. That was quite hypocritical of the boy. When the demon asked if he felt sorry for the girl who'd been sacrificed he'd said no. He was tempted to call him out on his lie, so he did. And that dreaded name was his punishment, even unknowingly by the boy.

❊          ❊          ❊

"Mother... Father...." He sobbed, sinking down on his knees. Human emotions were so disgusting. He turned his back to the boy, walking away before he'd lost his appetite. Someone had to do something about their living situation. He'd sighed, and focused his energy, reaching into the depths of time, turning it back just so, he'd seen everything. The boy finding his parents dead, the fire engulfing the manor, the capture of the boy. The screams were much more enjoyable than the sobs of the boy currently, so he stayed in that moment a while longer. Once he'd had his fill, he stopped time once more. But only the house, in its pristine condition before everything happened. He'd cleared the foyer of the birthday decorations, burning them to ash, and got rid of all of the other servant's clothing and belongings, leaving anything that held the boy's scent closely on it. 

"Master, the cold air isn't good for your health, let's get you indoors." He said, in a much better mood now that he'd dispelled his earlier unease from the boy's tears.

"We can find a lodging somewhere nearby--" The boy said, not noticing what the demon had done behind him.

"No need." He said, taking the boy's hand to turn him towards the restored manor, the moment their hands made contact his hand twitched, without him actively doing so. He frowned, was this mortal vessel disobeying him? That never happened before. The boy's look of shock was priceless, taking in the manor before looking at Sebastian in wonder.

"How on earth?!-" Exclaimed his newest contractee. Was he stupid too? If it wasn't for the boy managing to outdo him during their term negotiations he would have sworn right now this boy was a different one than that one. How else would a creature of hell manage this feat? 

"How could I be a butler of an Earl if I couldn't even do this?" He said. Aiding the boy up the stone steps. He was sure he'd fall any moment, and he was sworn to protect him from physical harm. It was only stairs, but it still might harm him. The frown back on the demon's face. Since when did stairs constitute life threatening harm?

❊          ❊          ❊

"Stay here, until I fall asleep." He ordered. Sebastian obeyed, sighing quietly to himself. Pathetic. The little twit couldn't even sleep without him. He kept his face neutral, even as the boy eyed his shadowy figure wearily in the dim light of the candelabra. It was only an hour or so until the boy's breathing evened out, his body going limp. The demon's eyes narrowed, he inched closer to the bed. His master's previous threats all hitting him at once. The boy smacking his hand away as he tried to bathe him. The pouring of the scalding tea over his hands when he messed that up. He was a demon, why on earth did he need to make tea, of course he wouldn't know how his new master preferred it. The brat yelling at him for waking him up when there was danger. He should have just let one of the intruders hold him hostage to teach him a lesson before saving him, at least the brat would have been somewhat grateful. That would have been a pleasant change of pace. It was already a week into this contract and he was starting to regret it. 

The anger and frustrations deep in his bones. How could someone so tiny make him want to tear him apart so badly? His demonic essence threatening to spill over. His claws forming, ripping through his gloves. How easy it would be to wrap his hands around the boy's throat. How easy it would be to make an illusion of the cage he was in and recreate his captivity to teach him a lesson. So he did. A wave of his hand and the surrounding room was the cage and the room the boy was previously in. He got onto the bed, and reached for the little shit’s neck and squeezed, or so he tried. He tried again, and some weird sensation happened in his gut. A tugging, a sharpness in his chest made him release his grip. He paused, removing himself off the bed. It wasn't his contract stopping him no. He had no qualms killing a master, he'd done it to the previous one. So what was happening now? He stared at his contract seal, and then at his hands. Baffled. He stayed like that until the sun broke through the horizon, the light breaking him out of his stupor. No matter. He had the boy's breakfast to make, he didn't have time to try to make sense of this absolute foolish malfunctioning of his body.

❊          ❊          ❊

"Get me some more." He growled.

"More? More of what exactly Young Master?" Questioned the demon.

"More of whatever rubbish they gave me to make me feel good. I can't stand it any longer! The more I remember what happened the less I can take it!" He cried, gripping his arm tightly.

"My lord, that was a cocktail of drugs that they gave you. You're an Earl of high society, you do not need drugs Sir. Everything we've been working towards would be for naught." The demon chided, frowning as the boy seethed. Withdrawal. The demon had seen it before. The boy was growing irritable from the lack of drugs. His sluggishness and moodiness were grating on him. That wasn't the worst of it though, no. The worst of it was feeling the stinging sensation in his seal, the boy was hurt. When he peered into the room and saw him perched in the middle of his bed looking oh so casual, he narrowed his eyes. The boy thought he was stupid. He said nothing, walking away and returning with the boy's tea, serving him and stepping away to see his reaction. The boy looking into his cup with an incredulous expression on his face.

"You think I'm stupid Sebastian? You think you can just give me this lackluster tea as punishment? I can smell that it isn't strong. Make it again." He said, reaching over the edge of the bed to pour the tea onto the carpet in retaliation.

"No sir. I don't think you're stupid. The fact that you noticed it from the smell is evidence of your intelligence. That wasn't your punishment, this is. I will not remake the tea, you wasted it, and that's all your fault. Good day, sir." Sebastian said, bowing and making his way out the door.

He'd only twisted the knob on the door when the shooting pain of the tea cup shattering on the back of his head grabbed his focus. Oh. So this was how it was going to be.

He flitted over to the boy in a millisecond, grabbing the boy by the arm and putting enough pressure on his arms causing him to wince. Not from how hard he was gripping no, but the faint pressure was enough to cause pain because of the fresh wounds on the little twit’s arms. He'd taken to coping by mutilating himself. How predicable. How utterly uninspiring. He hauled the boy into his arms, ignoring his rapidly increasing heartbeat. And oh, did the child fight, kicking and biting; that only made what the demon was about to do all the more cathartic.

He walked into the bathroom and set the boy down into the tub not bothering to undress him, he grabbed the wooden bucket and filled it with ice cold water. He set it down and asked the boy a question.

"Are you going to keep this nonsense up forever? Your body will adapt to not having drugs constantly in your system. As for the maiming of yourself, don't act as if I don't know. It's boring and pathetic of you. I've half a mind to get you something to stop you from acting out but you don't even deserve that because that would be too much work for me." He said, gripping the boy by his cheeks, ensuring he kept the boy's eyes in his sights.

"You can sod off. I can always make it an order." The brat said. The demon smiled. He grabbed the pail and dumped it over the boy, the ice water making him shriek. 

"I'm trying to help you. Well? Are you still intent on being a nuisance?" The devil asked, snapping his fingers and refilling the bucket in a second. The only answer he got was a spit to the face. He wondered for a brief second if this contract was even worth it. The image of the boy's life fading from his eyes was the only thing he could think of currently. The scrambling of him trying to get out of the tub giving the demon pause. He used a wisp of his true form to hold the boy down in the tub, his left hand still holding the boy's cheek and he squeezed a millimeter tighter in warning. His voice deathly sweet.

"Do. Not. Do. That. Again." He hissed, his eyes a fiery red. Blazing with an unseen anger. The hot blue defiance in the fucker’s eyes spoke for him. The bucked tipped and the water poured. The boy shivering instantaneously. Another snap and another refill had the boy quickly changing his tune. The demon's smile lost a bit of the edge.

"Ah, you're learning quickly. Now, what was it you were going to say?"

❊          ❊          ❊

He couldn't understand what was happening to him, some odd sensation the longer he was in this contract with this brat. He itched to end it if it meant this annoying feeling would go away. He'd tested it once to be sure, spooking the horse so the boy fell off it, the sharp pain running through the seal letting the demon know that he was in pain from the fall. Unlike other times, his body managed to listen to what he wanted when he hadn't moved to catch the boy. See? There was nothing wrong, he was fully in control of his body still the other times were mere malfunctions. He'd chalked it up to not being in a contract for quite some time. He swore to never wait so long again. Perhaps the boy was proving useful after all, showing him some of his flaws he hadn't known he was susceptible to after all.

❊          ❊          ❊

He followed his master down the hall of Buckingham palace, he'd tried to sway the boy into saying the right words that would relinquish his soul to him and was promptly shut down by his master declaring that he'd continue on this path. That the demon was his. And that the demon was his sword and shield and would bring him victory. He merely smiled. How arrogant. How foolish... How... Beautiful. He'd been wrong. He was delightfully wrong about this human. 

In the end, he figured he'd go about this the long way. It would be all the more satisfying in the end. He'd wait it out, and he'd make sure the boy would experience the absolute agony of life before he'd consume his soul. The boy owed him that much for all this trouble.

After all, he was nothing but a meal to the demon. One that he could already tell would be a special one for him. 

Notes:

Hello! I hope you guys were able to enjoy this to whatever extent you were capable of. My main desire for writing this chapter was the highlight the contrast to how seb used to be and how he is now by the end of the story.

See you all in the next outtake! And don't forget to take care of yourselves!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 43: Outtake 3-Sentimental Setbacks

Notes:

Hello all! This one is the one where our favorite demon realizes emotions aren't stupid! Yay! This takes place between chapters 2-4

 

"Well then Lord Pemberton, I shall await your approval... Yes, I shall see you in two days time to discuss it further. Until then." A click of the phone being set down rang through the study. His master sighing before laying his hands on his arms. The demon set the food down in front of the boy before he spoke.

"I take it to assume we have a guest I shall need to prepare for?" Inquired the demon. Holding in a sigh at how he was inconvenienced yet again. The earl scowled at his quetion.

"Yes, however, this 'guest' is nothing but an idiot. He thinks I'm stupid. This so called Lord Pemberton, is a fake." Ciel spat, his eye narrowing in anger.

"What makes you say that?" He asked as the brown flowing liquid fell from the tea spout and into an awaiting cup for his charge. The boy merely stared at him for a moment, debating on if he should even entertain his demon. He frowned before he pushed back his seat and walked up the stairs to the second floor to retrieve a book before returning to his prior position. He thrust the book at his butler who took it without a word. The boy grumbling a page number before digging into his food. Sebastian obliged, turning to said page number, his eyes were met with a figure who resembled his lord oh so closely, only much older. It was apparent to the demon where Ciel inherited his looks from. The boy looked so much like his predecessor he wondered for a brief moment what of his mother did he inherit. The thought was fleeting though, why wonder when it was in the past, nor would it matter if the boy was destined to be in his stomach by the end of it. His eyes flickered over to the man next to the former Earl Phantomhive.

"You're implying the man on the phone just now might not the same man in this picture." Said the demon, his eyes flickering to his master's face and lingered for a moment too long for his liking. Looking away just as the boy took a bite of his asparagus. Shaking off the indistinguishable feeling as he set the book back down on his lord's desk.

"I'm not implying demon. It is merely a fact. The Lord Pemberton in the photo knew my predecessor, did business with him regularly. When the previous Earl vanished, so did this Pemberton bloke for two weeks. He returned, but there was something odd; the bastard had been insistent solely on communications via telegram, letters or phone call. I asked around and everyone said the same thing as well. So, I proposed a deal he couldn't turn down. Total control of the Northern Ireland factory, as well as a 50% bonus, the only thing that needed to be done was to meet in person to discuss it as well as a signature. The only conclusion was that someone had assumed Pemberton's identity and is trying to use his previous business associates to gain him money. The fool was all too eager to accept." He said, laughing bitterly at the greed of the man. He turned towards his demon, giving him a cheeky smile. The feeling that ran through the demon was much too pleasant. So much so that it was unpleasant. The demon swallowed the feeling, refusing to let it grow into fruition. He took the now empty plate and cup and excused himself to prep for the guest's arrival.

❊          ❊          ❊

Forty-eight hours later and the plate selection was chosen, the floral arrangement settled, the manor immaculate and a meal worthy of a distinguished guest was currently in preparation. All was as it should be, so why did the demon feel unsettled still? Why was the frustrations still in his bones? It wasn't anything he did no, it wasn't him. It couldn't. It was the boy. The audacity of his master. His lord's gaze was different, the way he spoke to him was different too, it held something that the demon couldn't figure out, and that perturbed him. He thought he knew the boy like the back of his hand at this point. And yet, every glance, every time the boy said his name it became more and more apparent the reason why it made the demon feel a certain way. He'd almost slipped himself and fully admitted why, not before he caught himself. So here the demon was, on a tightrope of uncertainty and refusal to acknowledge what was changing his very being. He wouldn't dare acknowledge it, that was what was did a demon in. The moment he did, everything would change, and he'd be damned. He figured he'd admit he did have some form of fondness for the boy, but that was it. Nothing more. The timer on the oven drawing his attention thankfully, he worked the sage and thyme, chopping it into a garnish when Bard's voice broke his concentration.

"Hey, Sebastian....I don't mean to butt in or anything, but it seems you and the young master are getting along well." Bard said, a smirk on his face. The demon froze, knife mid slice. You insolent man. The demon seethed, this acknowledgement would only lead to another kind of acknowledgement, he'd just been free from thinking about it if it wasn't for this stupid man.

"No. We're not. Things have been the same as they always have." He said. Clipped. Harsh. The newly appointed chef was unfazed.

"Well, of course it is! I saw you smiling the other day when he--"

The chef's back hit the wall, his face red from the punch the demon delivered.

"It's nothing. You hear me? I detest him. He's a spoiled brat. End of story Bard." He all but growled, attempting to reign in his anger.

"Well, he's quite taken to you it seems. What's the shame in that--OW!" Another hit on the head, this time with a nearby rolling pin.

"Okay, Okay sheesh, I'll shut up." Bard murmured.

Sebastian continued his cooking, the entire time the chef's accusations ringing through his head against his will. Finnian coming in and announcing that the guest had arrived, and not a moment sooner for the demon. Something to focus on.

He went and greeted Mr. Pemberton. As always, his master was spot on with his theories. The Mr. Pemberton in front of the demon was not the same one in the picture. This oaf's soul was dripping with greed and ill will. The demon had to stop himself from sneering. He bowed his head just in time to hide it.

"If you'll follow me sir." He said, leading the man into the dining room. He pulled the seat out for the man before grabbing Mey Rin to attend to their guest while he went to get his master. Down the hall and the opening of the door and his lord came into view. Ciel had his head propped on his knuckles in boredom as he stared at the same page on his book. The evening rays shining on his hair. He took pause for a moment, taken aback. He gathered himself before his lord saw him.

"Young Master, our guest is here." He said, walking behind the boy as they made their way to the dining room. The whole walk there the demon was trying in vain not to concede to the feelings within him, he ignored the obvious thrumming in between them at the moment, nor did he acknowledge the jolt through him when his hand brushed his lord's shoulder as he pulled the chair out for him. The demon stood behind his lord, attentive, eyeing their current headache. He let the boy chatter, filling Sebastian's overworking mind with his pleasant cadence.

"Before we start, I do have something for you My Lord. A thank you gift!" Pemberton said, pushing the small box wrapped with a bowtie for his lord towards his direction. Sebastian immediately on alert. The smell. The scent coming from inside the box made the demon's anger nearly consume him. The prick thought he could get away with it so easily. Poison. He'd poisoned the dessert and added so much the demon could smell the traces of it.

"I heard you fancy sweets, so I ordered a chocolate cupcake from the new bakery near my townhouse. I do hope it's to your liking." He said, a disgusting smile on his face. Sebastian intervened before his master could say anything.

"Thank you Mr. Pemberton. We greatly appreciate your generosity." He said, taking the box and turning towards the kitchen, him and his master exchanged a look as he passed by. He went and set the box in one of the lower drawers, hidden away. Upon Bard's confused look he smiled.

"It's a cupcake given by our guest. I'm saving it for later. Don't you dare eat it. If you eat it there will be grave consequences for you." He said, before pausing, the chef's earlier words coming to him once more. "Actually, do eat it. Bard. You deserve it after all." He said, a kind smile on his face. Once those words slipped out of the demon's mouth, the chef paled. Immediately rushing out of the kitchen. Never was the butler kind. Never did the butler offer anything. He was sure something worse would become of him if he did eat that cupcake. The chef taking refuge in his room.

The demon served his master and the guest his food and when it was time for dessert, it was the one he made instead. Mr. Pemberton confused, asked about the cupcake he brought.

"Oh, we'll save that for another time, My lord shouldn't have too many sweets as it is or he'll get sick." He said smiling, to which the earl glowered at him behind his back. Pemberton sulked as he ate the shortcake Sebastian made, obviously upset at his plan being foiled. The man's face puckering into one of discomfort, confusing the demon. His master asked if he was alright.

"Oh dear. I am terribly sorry Lord Phantomhive it would seem I'm not feeling the best. I hate to impose on you, but would you be so kind as to allow me to stay the night here? I'm not sure I can make the carriage ride home." The demon met his lord's gaze, understanding passing through them in that moment. The slight nod from the boy was all the butler needed. His lord agreed, settling the man into one of the numerous guest rooms before he and Sebastian went to his lord's suite. The demon doing their nightly ritual, neither one saying a word, both steeling themselves for the inevitable. The demon stayed in his master's room until the boy fell asleep, not wanting to leave his side for fear that their guest was up to no good. Surprisingly the boy didn't make a fuss.

It was two hours later did he hear the telltale sound of someone making their way to his lord's room. They were trying to be quiet, but one does not escape a demon watching them. The Earl's room was empty, save for the boy on his large bed. The moonlight peeking through the curtains, lighting the room just enough to see.

The demon watched in the shadows, he watched as the decrepit man inched closer to the bed. Logically, he knew he should stop him, but the rebellious part of him, the part that was angry at his lord for unknowingly making him feel things won out. He saw the man reach for Ciel, and it was then that the feeling gripped him. No. His lord was his. His master belonged to him. He belonged to his lord. His eyes flickered over to the boy's sleeping face and he stood there stunned. Bard was correct. Everything crystallized in that moment. He wasn't just fond of the boy. The boy meant everything to him. He'd thought of himself on a precipice, stubborn to submit to what his own being desired. Now, he was falling, falling for, and into the boy. Oh. This is what it feels like. In only a brief moment his master had become his whole world, his focus. It wasn't as he'd previously thought, him fighting his inner self no. He'd merely reshaped his being around the boy, to suit him, to cater to him. He'd recognized the change within him and accepted it, and instead of the disgust or shame he thought he'd feel, it was surprisingly liberating. Whatever the boy would ask of him, he'd do. Whatever he wished him to be, he would. Though, a brief flash of anger ran through him for a moment. He felt the anger brewing at the thought of his life changing, everything he'd planned or thought gone in an instant. It was irrational, and yet, he refused to direct it towards Ciel. Channeling it towards the deplorable man. Before he could even make contact with Ciel, he surged forward, Pemberton seeing nothing but a wispy shadow darting towards him.

The demon dragged the man out the manor and into the nearby woods, materializing in his human form before the man. Dropping him on his ass on the dirt ground. The demon looking down at him, not bothering to hide his anger. He reached into his tailcoat pocket and the man flinched, he held his hand out, the box with the cupcake in his hands. A deceptively docile smile on the demon's face. Pemberton shook his head, begging.

"Here you go, you were asking for it earlier weren't you?" When the man only continued begging the demon sighed.

"Here, I shall eat some too." He said, breaking off two chunks of the cupcake that were the same size. He gave the other one to Pemberton. Sebastian put the piece in his mouth and swallowed, Pemberton looked on in earnest curiosity. The demon merely stood there, he could taste the remnants of whatever poison the man had used, and was sure his lord would have dropped dead from the first bite if he'd eaten this. Still, the demon said nothing, the two staring one another down, the smile on the devil's face growing impossibly wider with each passing second he didn't drop dead. When nothing happened to Sebastian, Pemberton grew weary it was even the same cupcake. Sebastian cleared his throat and took a step towards him, making the man eat his own piece. Being the coward he was, Pemberton immediately shoved his fingers down his throat and out came the remains of what he ate. Sebastian tutted in disapproval.

"Figures you wouldn't have the stomach to take what you give out. You have the audacity to think my lord is a fool, and then you try to kill him after you secured your position. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but that was a fake contract we made. So, all your efforts were in vain Mr. Pemberton." The demon said, shrugging at the tail end of his explanation.

"You were supposed to be my dinner, but I don't want such a pathetic worm in my stomach."

"W-What?! Your dinner? What are you going on about?!" He cried, when the demon's eyes turned fuchsia and the darkness of the woods became even darker it dawned on him his reality. Sebastian didn't even bother entertaining him with words, he merely tore the man limb from limb, quelling the rage in him, letting his frustrations out.

Soon enough, the sun was rising once more and he entered his master's room with his newspaper, breakfast and tea ready. Serving the tea and handing the boy his newspaper, he watched the boy intently, with a newfound appreciation for him. His lips quirked upwards when the boy looked at the cup in suspicion after taking the first sip.

"Extra honey? What did I do to deserve this?" The Earl asked, more to himself than anything. What the demon would never voice aloud was that the gesture was a peace offering of sorts. An offering of gratitude for the mere existence of the boy. Once he was finished with his newspaper he looked at Sebastian in curiosity.

"By the way, did anything major happen last night? I was half expecting to wake up in the middle of the night to the sounds of his screams." Ciel huffed, sulking that he'd slept through the night and missed the convenient disappearance of his guest.

"Mr. Pemberton decided he won't be a bother to you anymore Sir. Took his leave quite early this morning. Decided he felt better after some much needed rest. Otherwise, it was an uneventful night." The demon said.

The earl eyed his demon peculiarly, before returning his attention towards his breakfast.

"....Right..." Ciel said, almost disappointedly. Sebastian had almost laughed at how disappointed he sounded, if only the boy knew.

Nothing worth noting happened Young Master, only the ground breaking revelation that I've accepted you as my mate is all. Worry not, nothing to fuss over. I only wonder if you feel the same as I do.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this one! It's looking to be about two more outtakes I have planned, so until next time! Adieu!

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

Chapter 44: Outtake 4-Realizations and Regrets

Notes:

Hello! I'm back! This is most likely going to be one of the last outtakes, I might have one more but that's to be seen if it does come to me or not. With that said, this is for BadBadz, thank you for your patience and I'm sorry this took so long! Without further ado, I hope I didn't disappoint!

This does take place after Chapter 14.

If you guys would like to send me any anonymous comments or questions about any of my fics please feel free to do so on my tumblr: @sujimdipity

 

They arrived back at the townhouse shortly after midnight, the boy silent. He said not a word, his head still buried into the demon's neck. A sniffle was the only sound that could be heard. The boy's arms still tightly wound around his demon's neck. He didn't dare say a word of the events that transpired tonight. Too afraid it would break whatever they had. The demon climbed the steps up to the second floor, opening his master's bedroom and walking over to the bed and setting the boy down, his eyes were closed, face flushed pink. Whether it was from the cold wind across his face or it was still from his breakdown the demon wasn't sure.

He was still thrumming with the benevolent energy from the manor. The scent of blood and the screams of those that were deceased still fresh in his mind. The silence stretched on, neither saying anything much else even as the butler lowered his master into the bath water, and yet again as he bathed and dried him. He tucked him into bed, pulling the covers up to his chest. He brushed his lips against the boy's forehead before wishing him a goodnight. He turned, heading towards the door to go back downstairs to clean up, but was stopped in his tracks.

"Stay." Not surprised, the boy was a touch more emotionally fragile than usual. He sighed, but unbuttoned his tailcoat nonetheless. He crawled into bed, settling himself next to the boy, who'd scooted over to Sebastian's side and had cuddled up to the demon's body. He wrapped his arms around his neck and nuzzled his head into the crook of his neck. The boy sighed deeply. His contract symbol glowing in the dark room as he blinked. Sebastian ran his fingers through the boy's hair, lulling him to sleep. No words were spoken still between the two.

❊          ❊          ❊

The next morning came, and the demon entered his master's room with his tea on a tray. He set it on the bedside table and went to open the curtains in the room. The boy rousing as light flooded the room, squinting and stretching as he sat up against the headboard. He twirled an errant strand of hair on his face before he spoke.

"We're going out today, we need to check out the Renbourn Workhouse they were prattling about." He said as he took the tea from Sebastian. The demon narrowed his eyes, why would the boy even entertain the idea? There was nothing there for him. This was supposed to be a typical mission. Not one where they got too close, not one where the boy had broken down sobbing his name. Not one where the boy wants to investigate something attached to the rats they already eradicated. These people were nothing to him, they weren't like his aunt whom he had a familial attachment to, no. So why?

"Very well. I am pleased to see you're feeling better Sir?"

A sip of his tea

"As well as I usually am."

"As well as you can be after last night." His master's gaze flickered upwards towards him.

"Insolence. So early in the morning? I haven't the time. Go get my bath ready, we have places to be." The snap of the newspaper sounded out as he opened it, effectively hiding him from the demon's gaze and dismissing him in the same motion. A silent sigh from the demon.

He bowed before walking over to the bathroom.

"Sir."

❊          ❊          ❊

King's Cross station, the hustle and bustle of everyone as they went to and fro without a care for anyone else. Businessmen bustling by, the peasant children trying to make ends meet. Sebastian gave the train instructor their tickets before ushering them into their train section. He followed his master in tow with a suitcase in hand.

"Excuse me Sir!" One of the little peasant girls running up to his lord.

"Would you care for an orange? They're only a penny each." The girl said, desperation clear in her eyes. His lord sighed inaudibly, Sebastian could see a flicker of an emotion pass through his eyes before he acquiesced, taking a step forward into the train compartment.

"Buy it."

"Oh! Thank you Sir!"

Sebastian knelt towards the little girl and handed her one pound instead of the penny she asked, knowing his master wouldn't have minded. He thought it was what he would have wanted anyway.

"Keep the change." The girl's eyes lit up, joy in her small little face at his generosity.

"Thank You Mister! May the lord bless your journey!"

The demon held in a chuckle. How ironic. He thanked the girl and followed his master into their train compartment, setting the suitcase in the top overhead storage area.

"I apologize, due to the short notice I was unable to obtain a third class ticket for myself."

"Stop being ridiculous, you know I don't mind. I prefer it like this anyway." He said, staring out the train window as they departed from the station. The boy said nothing, staring aimlessly out the window unmoving even an hour later, it was unlike him. Sebastian wondered what was going through his mind at the moment. Remembering the boy's earlier reprimand, he opted for a gentler approach. Working on peeling the orange as he asked his question.

"May I ask a question?"

The boy stared, awaiting a response.

"Why are you going to the workhouse where they were raised?"

"They need a patron since Kelvin is dead. I know a few of my predecessor's acquaintances that would fit the bill. An introduction wouldn't hurt."

That doesn't explain why his master wanted to help people he knew nothing of. Knowing it would strike a nerve he pushed.

"Is it pity? Do you regret killing the children? Is this your way of atonement?" He asked, offering the now sliced and peeled orange.

A lone sharp blue eye bore into his own. He took a piece of the orange and ate it.

"Atonement? Don't be so stupid. This is just wrapping up loose ends. The rest of society shouldn't have to pay for the underworld's selfishness. Moreover, do you think those children would have made it out alive and well? You saw how they were. There is very little hope for recovery after one goes through something like that. I did those children a favor."

"You say that, yet you made it out of your situation."

"Yes. Because of you. I'm not so arrogant to say I would have escaped without your aid. I used a demon's power to escape and come back. The only demon at the Kelvin manor was you, and you're mine. I am also not so arrogant to say that I can save everyone." His master paused, eyeing him in a way he couldn't decipher and that perturbed the demon. Just what was he holding back? And why now?

"Is there anything else you wish to say Sir?"

"No."

The boy turned back towards the window for the remainder of the train ride. They got off at their desired location, a small desolate town in the middle of nowhere. They walked over to a man that was loading his wagon and asked him to take them to the workhouse.

"Sure! I'm familiar with where it is, but what's a noble like you wanting to do with the place?"

"Sebastian."

The demon stepped forward and put a hefty bag of money in the man's hands. He peeked into the bag and gasped, his eyes lit with shock at the amount. He glanced at Ciel in aghast before composing himself and telling Ciel to get on the back of his wagon.

Sebastian walked alongside the wagon, down a lone path for about a mile until the man stopped.

"You're gonna want to get off here and head up that way." He said, pointing towards a steep hill. Ciel grunted his response and got off the wagon, starting up the hill he was thankful he had his walking stick to aid him.

Sebastian was a step behind his lord, if he was being honest he was quite ready to just carry the boy up the hill, what with his asthma attack he was concerned this would trigger it again. The boy said nothing, keeping his head forward until they made it to the top. Ciel gasped, his eyes wide at the sight before him. He crept forward and through the dilapidated signage for the workhouse. They walked past the ruins of the building, the faded, crumbling bricks that had moss and vines growing throughout. It had been abandoned, and for quite some time from the looks of things. They walked further and there was a broken bench with a fenced in cliffside overlooking other hilltops from afar.

Sebastian walked over to an abandoned doll, picking it up. He was startled out of his neutral state. Ciel began trembling, the demon was slightly panicked, his seal was fine, there was no indication of distress. His confusion was answered once the boy exploded with laughter. Laughter so coarse and boisterous the demon was truly bewildered. Never had he seen his master laugh this hard.

"They're all dead! Ha! What fools! Everything they were trying to protect was for nothing! How pathetic! They were so desperate, if only they knew!" He said, shouting in between laughter. His laughter slowing.

"I am the same... filled with the same ugliness they are." He said, staring at his hands. He trampled his enemies down without a drop of remorse, he took their lives and spared no one, he is just as deplorable and evil as the people he eliminates. All because of her majesties wishes. All because of some preposterous societal rank assigned to him at birth. And for what? Was this what his end would be if it wasn't for Sebastian accepting him as his mate? His head snapped up, staring at Sebastian with a vigor unseen.

"Do you see Sebastian?! This is what humans are!" He shouted.

The demon's eyes were wide, before he smiled.

"Yes. Indeed. Humans differ from demons in that they justify their actions with lies, and have mean and complex malice, you lie, and so long as you think you are justified nothing else matters. You rob and are robbed in return, all the while repeating your excuses, and yet your lot still think you're above one another. When you're all the same. That is exactly why I find humans interesting."

❊          ❊          ❊

"Just. What. Happened. Here?" The demon asked as he stared down angrily at the three underlings.

"We're so sorry Sebastian! It got out of hand but Lady Elizabeth is safe!" Cried Finny.

"Start cleaning up at once!"

"Yes Sir!" The three said in unison as they rushed off to the east end of the manor.

Sebastian sighed. What a week. Finally home and he couldn't even rest or have it be pleasant. His lord was still despondent on the way home. Deep in thought about something he quite frankly, couldn't put on his plate at the moment. He'd talk with the boy later, after the manor was fixed.

"My wing...." The earl said, his face a look of pure dejection.

"Yes, Please do bear with me for the moment sir, I shall contact Ms. Hopkins and have her come straight away for your new wardrobe. In the meantime, please stay on the west wing of the manor." The demon said assuredly. He guided the boy inside and once he was seated in the common room with Elizabeth chattering his ear off, he descended into the backup kitchen to start on the boy's tea and snacks.

An hour later he set the refreshments out for them to enjoy before he made his way outside. Short on time, he rushed back into London, heading for the townhouse to gather the remains of the boy's clothes and packed them in a single suitcase before running over to Nina's storefront. The bell over the door chiming as he opened it.

"Just one second!" Nina hollered from somewhere within the store. She rounded the corner before narrowing her eyes in disgust.

"Oh. It's you."

"Ms. Hopkins, the young master is in dire need of an entire wardrobe, there was a predicament and his room was destroyed, thus we need replacement outfits. Would you be so kind as to make haste to the manor?" He inquired. The woman merely walked over to storage wall and began plucking numerous fabrics and colors from each shelf, before hurriedly packing them into a large trunk.

"Say no more butler! I'm on the way!" She said, she grabbed the telephone and rang for a carriage to take her.

"Do you need a ride too butler?"

"Oh. I'm fine. I shall meet you there then."

With that, the demon exited the shop and ran back to the house, he'd only been gone for 30 minutes and by the time he was back they'd finished their refreshments and Elizabeth was talking animatedly to his master.

"Oh! What if we go out and do something fun today?!" She exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement at finally having her beloved fiance back in her company. The boy didn't respond, staring blankly forward. His mind occupied by something.

"Ciel?...... Ciel!"

"Hm?"

"Did you hear what I said?!"

"Oh.. Sorry." His mouth drifting into a frown as he remembered what he was thinking about.

"What's wrong Ciel? Are you alright?" She said, worry evident in her expression as she eyed her cousin.

"Apologies My Lady, the young master has been feeling under the weather as of late and our recent outing has been quite taxing. Please do forgive My Lord." Sebastian said, intervening before Elizabeth could put his lord in a worse mood.

"Ah! I'm so sorry Ciel! Come! We can play chess! or perhaps..." She started her voice fading as they rounded the corner, taking Ciel's arm and dragging him to another portion of the house in search of fun.

He stepped outside and began joining the others on the repairs, grabbing an empty sack and using it as a rubbish bag. His eyes narrowing at the sight of a horrendously apalling scarf. His mood further worsening upon seeing a bright red strand of hair.

"OI! Is this right Sebastian?" The chef said, gesturing towards the half of a brick pillar he had rebuilt and pieced together with the cement.

"Yes, just keep at it Bard."

Two hours passed and the rattling of a carriage met the demon's ears. Nina. He instructed Bard and Finny to keep going while he ushered Nina inside. The door to the carriage swinging open before Sebastian could even open it. She immediately handed her trunk to him.

"Where's the Earl? There's no time to waste." She said, eyes glinting with enthusiasm. The demon sighed and showed her where he was. Elizabeth sat off to the side, watching as Nina held up multiple fabrics and colors against his master.

"I just need to measure you now." She said, ripping off his clothes, causing the boy to tense immediately. A look of panic on his face. Sebastian was confused at first but realized that Elizabeth was in the right position where she would be able to see his brand. He tore the curtain down, causing it to tumble and shroud the room in brief darkness, using it to his advantage, and darting to the boy and positioning himself behind his lord covering the brand. Ciel relaxing as Sebastian made contact with him. A sigh of relief heard as Ciel realized what his demon was doing.

"The young master almost fell, I shall support him, if you don't mind Ms. Hopkins."

Sebastian shifted with each movement from Nina, moving his arms out of the way, never letting the brand show.

"Good grief butler! You're making this far too difficult! Earl do you really need him?!" Nina said, shaking her head in disapproval.

"Y-Yes. I hurt my leg the other day and I need assistance standing whenever the pain flares." He said, pulling an excuse out of thin air. It was better than nothing.

"Huh? You didn't tell me that Ciel.." Elizabeth said, sounding confused.

"He didn't want to worry you, right Young Master?"

"Y-Yes. Sorry Elizabeth."

"Okay! Let's dress you now!" Nina said, holding up one of the final outfits.

"My Lady, forgive my impertinence, but isn't it inappropriate for a lady to see her betrothed undressed before they're wed?" The demon said, using Elizabeth's sense of duty against her. She yelped, embarrassed and turned around. Ciel shot Sebastian a grateful glance, mouthing a quiet 'thank you' to his lover. Sebastian nodded, before taking his leave to finish repairing the house.

Another 3 hours later and everything had been restored to it's previous state. Had the demon used some of his powers? Not to his master's knowledge, but he did build the outside by human means. How else was he supposed to get the precious heirloom furniture pieces and decorations back? He dusted off his hands and went back to the west wing of the house to inform his master that everything was back to normal.

❊          ❊          ❊

Later that night, as Sebastian was bathing with his lord the boy was still quiet. The demon was nearing a breaking point with his patience. While he did want answers, he didn't want to push the boy. He figured asking was better than just leaving the boy to sulk by himself. Before he could ask, the boy spoke up first.

"Were you really going to have my soul?"

"Pardon?"

"Back at Kelvin's manor, you looked so out of it. You looked like.. had I not gathered myself... what would you have done? Would you have taken my soul then and there?"

Ah, so that's what has been on his mind. The demon sighed, it would seem his momentary lapse of greed had come to bite him back.

"Quite honestly, I hadn't thought that far. I was too overwhelmed with how enticing you were in that moment. The scent of your fear and desperation were the only things I was focusing on. I knew I needed to get you to calm down but I figured I'd make you a tad more desperate if not for my own selfish desire. Aside from that, I thought I told you that it would be too much for me to bear if I did. That you were worth more to me than just your soul. Why ever would you think otherwise?"

Ciel shrugged. Ashamed for doubting his demon, for as long as they'd been mated, he'd never failed him. He said nothing else as the demon dried him and got into bed with him. Once he was snuggled up comfortably against his demon's chest, he mumbled something.

"Sorry. For doubting you." A hand stroked down his back and a pair of lips met the top of his head.

"No, I'm sorry for being selfish and driving you to that point intentionally. If I wasn't being so greedy, you wouldn't have had such negative thoughts and been stuck wondering for the past day. Perhaps this is one of the few things I actually regret." The demon said with a sigh. There wasn't many things he'd come to regret, but if it pertained his mate, then that was a different story.

"Don't be stupid. I'm the one that doubted if you wouldn't harm me. Even if it was brief, there was still a doubt that shouldn't be there."

"Sir?"

"Don't apologize for enjoying my suffering, it's in your nature. I can't blame you for that. It's one of the things that you demons get power from and feed off of no? Regardless of who is suffering?"

"Yes it is true, however I shall try next time to keep your feelings in mind.--" Ciel put a finger to his lips.

"No. It's fine. I'd rather you love and enjoy every part of me rather than hold back a part of you simply because you'd rather not hurt or offend me. If I wanted someone to change how they were, I wouldn't be a fit partner for anyone, let a lone a demon. Besides, I was only concerned on if you were going to take my soul or not, not that I would have minded if I was left in that state. I doubted your loyalty and for that I'm sorry." Ciel stated contritely. He couldn't see it, but he felt the smile on Sebastian's face.

"There you go again Sir, always surprising me.'